Published on BigCloset TopShelf (https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf)

Home > Leeanna19

Leeanna19

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Organizational: 

  • Author Page

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)


Leeanna19

A Conversation With Mother – Shopping Trip

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
clothes_0.JPG

As I walked down the stairs of Theobalds Grove station, I felt scared and thrilled. I was a girl. I had seen my reflection I really looked pretty. All the same I was waiting for someone to leap at me and scream;

“Look, that boy is wearing a dress!”

As we walked down the high street, with my hand in my mothers, I realised nothing was going to happen. She looked down at me and smiled.

“We are going to buy you a new dress. Would you like that Debbie?”

“More than ice cream mummy.”

“You will have to try dress’s on in the shop, but don’t worry, you look so sweet, no one will know our secret. If you’re a good girl, you can have an ice cream too.”

As we passed shop windows, I couldn’t help catching our reflection in the windows. I saw a beautiful woman, holding her little girls hand. I was used to shorts, but a slight breeze blew up my dress and around my thin knickers.

We arrived a Woolworths, mummy was about to open the door when a man with a hat on rushed in front and opened it for us.

“After you ladies.”

“Why thank you” my mother replied.

He tipped his hat, smiled at me and winked.

“I can see where your daughter gets her good looks from madam.”

“That’s kind of you, but we must rush, busy day.”

We walked into the shop, my mother’s heels clicking on the polished wooden floor.

“Did you know that man mummy?”

“No, men like to talk to pretty ladies, and we are two very pretty ladies.”

We went and looked at the clothing section. I was staring at the party dresses. They were fluffy frilly things that reminded me of birthdays and cakes.

“Would you like to try one on?”

“Could I? Will they let me?”

“Ladies try clothes on all the time, how do we know if they look good unless we try?”

“When you buy me shorts and shirts I never try them on.” I whispered.

“You don’t really need to with boys clothes, but girl’s clothes have such wonderful colours and fit differently, you need to try them on first.”

“Which dress do you want to try, choose one; I will pick out a nice normal dress for you.”

I picked out a blue party dress that had layers of soft blue nylon on the skirt. It had big puffy sleeves, and white lace around the edges.

My mother picked out a yellow checked cotton dress, the top of which had no sleeves. I could hear the party dress rustle as she opened the curtain to the changing room.

She unzipped my sailor dress and slipped the party dress over my head. I turned to let her zip me up. I looked in the mirror and saw a princess. I had always had dreams about being a princess. The lace on the puffy sleeves tickled my upper arms as I moved. The soft nylon tickled my legs. I was so aware of this dress. I twirled and saw the skirt rise and fall. I loved this dress.

“Can we buy it please mummy, please?”

“Sorry love, I know you like it, but when you are being my secret girl, I will be teaching you how to do housework and cook. That dress is not practical. Do you understand?”

I only knew that I loved the blue dress, but mummy was right I supposed. She gave me the yellow dress to try. While I was trying it on she showed me something else.

“How would you like these?”

“She held up the prettiest pair of knickers I have ever seen. They were soft and white, on the back and front there were rows of white lace. They looked like the party dress, only they were underwear.”

“Oh I love those, can I try them on.”

“No dear, you don’t try underwear on in shops. I know they will fit you. I will have to wash them before you wear them.”

It broke my heart when she hung the blue dress back on the rack, I glanced back at it as we made our way to the till to pay for my dress and new knickers.

Outside she knelt beside me straightening out my dress and hair and said,

“Since you were such a good girl, how would you like an ice cream?”

Dresses and ice cream, what more could a princess want?

Further down the high street was a new restaurant called a Wimpy. We went through the glass door and sat at a table. A waitress came over and asked my mother what she wanted to order.

“I’ll just have a coffee and a knickerbocker glory for my daughter.”

“Whats a kickerblocker glory mummy.”

“No, knickerbocker glory, it’s an ice cream, you will love it.”

My friends at school told me they had had something called hamburgers here, but not a knicker, whatever it was. I just thought about my new knickers in mummy’s bag, and how I wished I could wear them now.

The waitress came back with a tray. There was a huge tall glass full of ice cream with a cherry on top and a long spoon. She put my mother’s coffee in front of her, and the ice cream in front of me. My eyes were like saucers.

“Is this all for me?”

My mother looked at the waitress and said loudly,

“She was such a good girl at the dentist, having her check up, I promised her an ice cream.”

I could tell my mother was lying in case someone wondered why I wasn’t at school.

Soon I was attacking the ice cream with my spoon.

“Slow down dear, girls don’t eat like that. Slowly, carefully, we don’t want to spoil our nice clothes do we? I have so many things to teach you, and I think I’m going to enjoy every minute.”

Again I watched my reflection in the window, my legs peaking out under the edge of my skirt, kicking back and forth happily. Carefully eating ice cream. Just a lucky girl with the best mum in the world.

This was the best day of my life, I knew we had to leave soon, but I wished it would last forever.

xxx-wimpy-menu_0.jpg

A Conversation with Mother - Secret Girl

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


A Conversation with Mother - Secret Girl

I heard the front door close. The noise of my brothers laughing and bouncing the football carried through my bedroom window. I heard my father say.

“Be careful of the road.”

As they made their way to the park to kick the ball about.

I had told them I just want to play in my bedroom.

“Ok, suit yourself.”

Was the reply. I went to the cupboard to look for my battery operated record player when my mother called.

“Simon, can you come downstairs please.”

I knew I was in trouble, because of what happened earlier.

I had gone into my parent’s bedroom and opened the top draw of my mother’s chest of drawers. Inside were lots of pairs of my mum’s knickers. I had run my hands up and down the frilly underwear. I pulled out a pair of blue knickers with stiff short lace on the legs. The lace tickled my hands. I wanted to put them on.

I had stripped off my pants, and stepped into the knickers. I pulled them all the way up and felt the nylon and lace tickle as they moved up my legs. They fell down straight away. I was a six year old boy, there was no way they would stay up. I held them in both hands and pulled them up. In the mirror I saw myself a six year old boy in women’s knickers. Did this mean I was a girl now?

My father burst into the room.

“What the bloody hell do think you’re doing. Take those off, Don’t dare ever do that again.”

My heart felt like it was going to burst. I had never seen him so angry. He had smacked me before, but his voice scared me. I must have done something very bad. I dressed and he shoved me out the door. Would he tell my brothers? Would he hit me.

I ran to my bedroom and curled upon the bed.

Later I had eaten my lunch with the family and there was no mention of what I had done. Now my mum wanted me to come downstairs. I stood in front of her and she asked the question I dreaded.

“Why did you wear my knickers?”

My tears fell.

“I’m sorry mum, I didn’t mean to I..”

“It’s ok , I just wanted to know why.”

I want to be a girl mum. Why do you make me be a boy?”

She looked at me, with a startled expression.

“We don’t make you be a boy, you are a boy darling.”

“Why can’t I just dress as a girl? I’ll be a girl then.”

“Why do you want to be a girl?”

I don’t like playing war and fighting. I want to play hopscotch with the girls, but they won’t let me, they won’t play with me because I’m a boy.”

“Do you just want to play with the girls then?”

I want to be a girl mum. I want people to see my pretty clothes and to tell me how pretty I am. If you buy me a dress then I will be a girl, please mum, please.”

She hugged me tight and whispered into my ear.

“It’s not that easy Simon. Girl and boys are different. Down there.”

“Down where mum?”

“You have your little willy in your pants. Ladies and girls just have a hole.”

This was a revelation. I thought that some people wore nice clothes and had long hair and were girls. I thought that if I could wear a dress, I could be a girl.”

My lips quivered, and the tears began again.

“Can you cut it off for me and make me a girl mum?”

“Oh my poor baby, do you want to be a girl, that badly?”

“Yes mum, I hate being a boy, make me a girl mum, please.”

She stroked my hair as she hugged me. She whispered in my ear.

“I will buy you a dress and other girls’ things. You must never tell anyone. I mean anyone. Not your brothers, dad, nan, granddad or your friends. If you do, it will stop. You can be my secret daughter. Every month I will keep you off school for a day and you can stay home with me and be a girl. You can’t go out and play, but I will teach you girl things and play girls games with you. Would you like that?”

“Yes please mum. Thank you, thank you.”

I hugged and kissed her. I was going to be a girl, a secret girl.

“I think my secret girl is going to be called Debbie, do you like that?”

My smile lit up the room.

*************************************************************************************************************************
Well it would have, but in reality, in that unremarkable house in north London in 1969, nothing remarkable happened. I just sat alone in my room and played with my least boyish toys.

The part where I got caught is true, the rest is what I wished would have happened.

A Conversation With Mother - A Girl On A Train

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Younger Audience (g/y)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
A Conversation With Mother - A Girl On A Train
train_0.JPG

A week and a half after mum said I could be her "secret girl", she quietly shook me awake in the bedroom I shared with my younger brother Paul.

"Wake up sleepy, when Paul wakes up pretend you have a stomach ache and I'll keep you off of school. You must stay in bed until everyone is gone."

I had been pestering her as to when I could be her girl for days. She had told me if I kept asking she would get angry and it wouldn't happen. So I stopped asking and quietly preyed she would keep her promise.

Today was the day, I was going to be a girl!

Hiding my head under the cover and moaning that I felt sick did the trick. I heard my father leave for work, then my brothers leave for school. My older brother Terry saying that I was a lazy wimp before he left.

I could not contain my excitement as my mother entered the room.

"Can I be your girl now mum please, please!"

"Calm down, yes I have a treat for you. Get washed first."

I washed and brushed my teeth in record time and mum directed me into her room. On the bed there were a pair of white girls knickers. They had light lace around the openings and a small rose bud sewn onto the front. Next to it was a white vest in the same style.

"Come on, lets get my little girl dressed."

My stomach did flip flops as I stepped into the knickers. As they were drawn up my legs I thought I would burst . After the vest was on, I looked at myself in the mirror. I was a little disappointed, I still looked like a boy. The underwear felt so nice though.

My mum picked up on things, like they do.

"What’s wrong?"

“I like my knickers mum , but I'm still a boy.”

“Just wait, I told you it would be a surprise.”

She then dressed me in my school shorts, shirt and jumper.

My bottom lip quivered.

“Don’t worry love, mum’s promised you. You will be my little girl today.”

I put on my white patterned socks and brown sandals. My mum picked up a large shopping back and walked me out the door.
I had no idea where we were going, I just wanted to get home and be a girl. We walked to the top of the road and turned into Turkey Street. After a short walk we turned into the train station.

I asked mum where we were going, as she paid for our tickets.

“We’re going to Waltham Cross, shopping. Remember if anyone asks you, you are off school because you are sick.”

We only had a short wait for a train, when it arrived, mum headed for an empty compartment. The carriage had separate compartments with two bench seats opposite each other.

She slammed the door behind us and said.

“Quickly take your shorts, shirt and jumper off.”

As I was getting undressed she produced a blue sailor dress with white piping from the bag. I had just finished taking off my jumper. Mum helped me with the buttons of my shirt and dropped the dress over my head.

I had a dress on! I looked down and saw the dress came level with my knees. I felt mum pull the zip up, and the dress tightened around my chest.

My dress.

“We haven’t got time to waste, quickly turn around and I’ll put your wig on.”

As I turned she placed a blond curly wig on my head, and took a few moments to straighten it. Just then the train started to slow. Mum said quick take your shorts off. As I slipped them down my legs, I felt the dress brush my legs. I felt almost naked. The feeling of the air under my skirt was extraordinary.

I saw my reflection in the window, I was a girl! Finally I was now a real girl.

Mum hugged me. I must have had the biggest smile in the world. She stuffed my clothes into to bag and we stepped out of the carriage, mother and daughter. I felt the breeze ruffle the hem of my dress. I could not have been happier.

This was better than birthday’s, Christmas and summer holiday.

“Are you alright Debbie? We’re going shopping for another dress for you. Would you like that?”

“Yes please, you’re the best mummy in the world.”

And to Debbie, at that moment she was.

***********************************************************************************************************************

When I was seven I thought about how my mum could take me out dressed as a girl without the neighbors seeing. This is what I dreamed up. Sadly it never happened .

A Housewife Forever?

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A Housewife Forever?

She had met Peter on an adult meeting site. He commented on her pictures with flattering phrases like,

“You look beautiful.”

“I wish I was there holding you.”

“Very attractive legs.”

While this was not that unusual, his comments were always polite. He was never crude, unlike the younger admirers. They tended to be more graphic, telling her exactly what they wanted to do to her. This flattered her, but did was not really what she was looking for.

She had been a crossdresser all her life. She hid it and did what was expected of her. She got married and had two children. It never goes away though. She wore her wife’s knickers whenever she was out and played with herself until she came. Quickly she would replace them , carefully putting them back exactly how she found them.

Her wife had gone off sex after an early menopause and would not even talk about it, she left the room whenever he bought the subject up. So David created his alter ego, Davina.

Her job as a salesman meant she stayed in hotels several times a week. This allowed her to dress in the few clothes she had managed to acquire. She loved soft silky underwear, stockings and teddies. She had two dresses and a black pleated skirt. When she wore the skirt with her white shirt, and her blond wig, she imagined she looked like a school girl.

She had meet Peter while she was staying overnight in Peterborough. He was 62 years old, 8 years older than her. Peter lived on his own in a large detached house. He agreed to let Davina arrived dressed as a man, but told her to go straight upstairs and come down when she was ready.
She was already wearing her Victoria Secret knickers, these had a see through nylon front with little sparkles on. She made sure to tuck her semi hard cock between her legs so her front was flat. She wore lace top black stockings held up by a thin suspender belt. The stockings felt wonderful on her freshly shaven body.

She had a black nylon lace trimmed teddy covering her chest and stomach. Her moobs looked like small underdeveloped breasts. She did not wear a bra, as she loved it when men played and nibbled her sensitive nipples.

She finished her makeup, put on her little black dress, straightened her wig and slipped into her black low heeled court shoes. These were chosen as she did not want to appear too tall, she like to look up to her dates.

She took a deep breath, slowly descended the stairs and entered the large living room.

“Oh my! You look even better in person.”

Davina did not know what to expect. She had only meet two other men, both of whom mauled her straight away and practically forced her to her knees making her suck them to completion. She did not know if Peter would want to do the same.

She looked at the tall trim figure of the polite stranger who had enchanted her with kind words. He was over six foot tall with a broad chest and a full head of white hair. He had a strong jaw and masculine features.

She smiled at the compliment and sat opposite him, carefully brushing her dress underneath her as she sat. She thought to herself.

“Keep your knees together.”

Peter looked pleased and smiled back at her.

“Tea or coffee my dear?”

“Oh coffee please, white no sugar.”

“Back in a sec.”

While Peter made the drinks she looked around the room. I was tastefully furnished with a huge television on the wall opposite the sofa. Davina thought he must be wealthy, well compared to her anyway.

Peter returned with tray and presented her with a her coffee and a single red rose.

“A rose for a rose my dear lady.”

Davina was startled, no one have ever given her flowers in her life. Emotions flooded her mind. She felt so feminine at that moment. A simple flower given as a gesture of affection was something unique and feminine.

When she looked up she had tears in her eyes.

Thank you, you don’t know what this means to me.”

He knelt and gently pulled her to his chest and hugged her.

“There, there. It’s ok. I didn’t mean to upset you.”

She smelt his cologne, and breathed it in deeply.

“I’m not upset, I’m happy. All my life I have felt like a woman inside. That single rose means so much. It’s a gift only given to a woman by a man.”
Peter looked her in the eyes, with a sad expression.

“My wife used to like roses. You remind me of her.”

Davina wrapped her arms around Peter and gently squeezed. She could feel herself falling for this kind sensitive man. Her mind was in turmoil , could she fall in love with a man?

They broke apart and Peter sat across the coffee table and began chatting to her. He told her how his wife had died two years before, and how he had married young at his parents request. They had known he was gay, but they did not want a scandal.

His wife knew and had found discrete lovers to satisfy her needs. They had made love several times, he had to imagine she was a man, but his heart wasn’t in it. He had loved her like a sister, but was not sexually attracted to women.

Now both his parents were dead and he had his own wealth, he had decided to explore his own sexuality. He had seen Davina’s profile and became infatuated. The combination of a pretty woman with a secret in her knickers was irresistible.

Davina felt the connection between them grow as they spoke. She told him of her childhood, She had prayed to god that she would wake up as a girl. She looked at the girls at school and envied their pretty clothes.

She told him how her marriage was close to ending, and how she suspected her wife had a lover. She explained how the brief time she spent dressed was the only thing keeping her sane.

She moved across to him and his strong arms surrounded her. She felt so safe and loved . They kissed hungrily . Peter had fifty years of bottled up lust.

“Do you mind if...?”

“No, please, please do.”

He pulled her onto his lap. She felt his hard member press into her bottom through her dress and knickers. He eased her dress over her head and let it drop to the floor. She was on his lap facing away from him. His strong hands caressed her hardening nipples through her silky teddy. He blew in her ear and nipped her earlobes with his teeth. She shivered all over.

“Oh my god what are you doing to me, I have never been so turned on.”

His legs parted, splitting Davina’s legs wide and giving him access to her knickers. His right hand reached in and pulled her straining cock from it’s silky prison. He started to stroke it gently.

She trashed about, her legs splayed apart, his cock pressing against her and her nipples being tweaked. He gently jerked her cock as he kissed her neck.

With a girlish scream , she came harder than she had ever before. Some of her cream hit her face. He turned her head and licked off the mess.
“Did you enjoy that dear?”

“That was incredible, I have never felt like that before.”

“That’s because no one has ever treated you as a woman before.”

She sat beside him as she got her breath back.

“I think I have a solution to your problems Davina. Come and live here with me. Take over from my wife.”

She thought how much she would love that, but she had responsibilities.

“I can’t my wife , the house, the mortgage.”

“I’m a millionaire Davina, I can pay off your mortgage and pay your wife half an million for a quiet divorce. In the morning we will drop your car off at the hotel and you can call your company and tell them you quit. Then ring your wife and make her the offer.”

She could not believe she was close to saying yes.

“I still have most of my wife’s clothes, she had a separate room and I have never bothered t clean it out. I have six bedrooms so it did not seem urgent. You can go through everything and keep what fits.”

In a moment of madness she said.

“Yes, yes please make me your wife.”

“Listen Davina, before you agree you must know this. You will be dressed as a woman 24/7. No more trousers, only skirts and dresses. You will wear only silk underwear, only stockings never tights. You will wear heels all the time. You will be perfumed and pretty all the time. You will cook, clean and iron. All your worries will be over, you only need think of looking nice and keeping me happy. You will be my beautiful housewife forever."

“Can you live the life I offer?”

“Yes please Peter, I am yours.”

“OK then my dearest wife, time to seal the deal.”

She fell to her knees as he stepped out of his underwear. His cock was seven inches long and cut. She engulfed it, working her tongue on the underside as she sucked. She thought to herself, this is what she will do every day now, suck and please her man.

“Wow, that’s nice, I’m tempted to let you finish me, but we must do this properly. Are you a virgin?”

“Yes, I have played with my wife’s vibrator, but never had a man.”

“Come up to our bedroom with me, don’t worry I’ll be gentle.”

Our bedroom, she thought. Where she will sleep with her man from now on. Where he will make love to her.

He got her on all fours as he smeared his cock and her hole with lubricant. She felt the soft head push at her entrance, with a gentle thrust it was in. She felt pain as she was stretched. Inch by inch he entered her. The pain was incredible. She knew she must endure it if she was to be his wife. This was going to happen every day now.

He was all they way in. She started to relax, she had felt this before. This wasn’t hard plastic, it was warm firm wonderful flesh. Her man had mounted her he was going to fuck her now.

He slowly started to rock against her. The pain was gone, each thrust grazed her prostate. She felt the warm throbbing monster plundering her. It was making a woman out of her, she was so happy.

He pulled out and she felt empty, disappointed. She was rolled onto her back. He climbed onto the bed and lifted her legs over his shoulders. She felt exposed. He looked down and saw her hard cock and smiled.

“My ideal woman.”

She groaned as he slipped back into her. His gentleness gone, he thrust in and out with urgency.

A feeling was building inside her as he quickened the pace. A warm glow was spreading through her body. She felt his cock grow larger and pulse. She could feel him pump his warm seed into her body. His seed would swim inside her trying to impregnate her.
With that thought she came, her cock jetted out her own weak seed, as her body convulsed and tingled.

He collapsed, sweating onto the pillow beside her.

A Housewife Forever? Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is the second and final part of a story I wrote a few days back. I have added a second part as I was contacted by several people asking me to.
One also said it was unbelievable that someone would make a choice like that, so quickly. I have addressed that here.

I know my spelling and grammar can be a bit taxing. I have asked someone to review this for me. I will edit it when they have checked it.
On some sites I have had people criticise my spelling when I use words like Colour , Criticise, Feminise, and realise. In British English these are correct spellings.

The pronouns may be difficult to keep track of, but it's difficult when you have a guy dressing as woman, feels like a woman, thinking back to when he was a guy.

A Housewife Forever? Part 2

huswife_0.JPG

They woke an hour later, it was four o’clock.

David lay there spent and satisfied. Now the lust was gone he realised how crazy he must be to agree to being Peter’s wife. It was the need of being wanted by a man that led him to say yes. He was after all David not Davina.

“How are you, Beautiful?”

“Peter listen, I know what I said earlier but..”

Peter cut her off.

“Before you say anything else, let me show you what being my wife will be like. Just stay with me until tomorrow.”

David checked his phone, there were no urgent emails or anything he needed to do. He thought back to how he felt earlier. He would love to feel that way again.

“Follow me.”

They walked down the corridor passing various doors.

How many rooms does this place have, David thought.

Peter opened the door at the end of the corridor. The room was huge with a double glass door opening out onto a balcony. It was tastefully decorated, and unmistakably feminine.

“This was Chloe’s room. I couldn’t bring myself to clear it out when she died. I think everything is how she left it before she went to the hospice. Cancer is a terrible thing.”

Davina squeezed his hand and said sorry.

She felt like a woman again comforting an upset friend.

“If you stay with me all this will be yours, but I would like you to sleep with me every night . I did not sleep often with Chloe, I loved her but there was no sexual attraction. It wasn’t her fault, she wasn’t my type. You are.”

She understood.

"Have a look through her clothes and choose a nice outfit. There is a Jacuzzi in the en-suit, have a bath and get ready. I’ll come see you at six.”

She couldn't believe it, it was her dream to have free access to a woman’s collection of clothes. It felt slightly odd, as Chloe was dead, but they would have only ended up in a charity shop or been thrown away.

She found a large selection of skirts, tops, blouses and dresses. She tried on several pair of shoes. Some fitted well, some pinched. Then she saw some two inch high, stiletto heeled boots. She loved boots. They fitted! She could feel herself getting hard again. This could all be hers. Her bedroom, her clothes.

She thought of lingerie. She quickly opened the drawers. The top draw was full of the laciest frilliest underwear she had ever seen. All top quality. Agent Provocateur, Janet Reger, La Perla and more. Chloe must have been a real girly, girl.

Davina thought of her wife’s underwear draw. Big cotton granny knickers and cotton bras. She picked out some vintage Janet Reger French knickers, they were black silk with delicate white lace at the legs. She ached to wear them. Another drawer revealed bras and suspender belts and stockings. She saw seamed, patterned and fishnets, in a variety of colours. Not one pair of tights.

She looked through the dresses again. She saw a red knee length dress and fell in love with it. Once she had it on she realised it was too tight around her waist, it looked wrong. She searched the remaining drawers and found foundation garments. Panty girdles, corselets and open bottom girdles.

She found a black lace up corset. She had seen youtube videos showing how these were worn, but thought she would ask Peter for help.After a bath with some scented oils she felt fresh. She slipped into the French knickers and called Peter.

“Are you ready honey?”

“No I just need a hand with something.”

She had the corset around her and was trying to pull the laces. Peter saw what she wanted him to do. He stood behind her and tugged on the laces until nearly four inches disappeared from her waist. As he pulled she felt his member brush her legs through his trousers.

“You randy old sod. Down boy.”

“Sorry can’t help it.”

“I’ll be down in about an hour.”

She threaded the suspenders through the knickers, and attached some 10 denier barely black nylons. When she took the dress from the wardrobe she had seen a blond wig. It looked amazing. It was much better than the cheap one she had. She took it off the foam head and felt it. It was real human hair. It must have cost hundreds.

She took her time with the makeup, although the expensive stuff on the dressers made her look better than she ever had. Her own makeup was borrowed or from the pound shop. With the wig in place she looked at herself in the full length mirror. She almost sobbed. She looked every inch a woman. The corset made the dress flair out at the hips. The gauzy material seemed to float around her legs.

redress_0.JPG

She looked through the shoes. Open toed strappy sandals? No she had painted her nails, but not her toes. Red court shoes would be best. In the end she went for the black ankle boots. They looked raunchy.

It came to her how much fun this was, choosing her look. She had never really done much beyond choosing which tie to wear as a man. She really loved this.

Peter heard her heels clip clopping on the wooden stairs. He look up and saw a vision carefully descending. He had tears in his eyes when she stood beside him.

“You look just like her.”

“Sorry, I’ll change, I thought you said that..”

“No silly, that was a compliment. You look so feminine. It’s the wig, that all. You are perfect. Wait here I’ll be straight down.”

Peter came back down holding a red handbag.

“What’s that for?”

“We’re going out for dinner.”

“No, I can’t, I’ve never been out in the daylight before.”

“Trust me, no one will think you’re a man. They may think about getting into your knickers, but you’re mine.”

He practically dragged her out to his Porsche. Her stomach was doing flip flops.

“Don’t worry, you don’t have to talk. I will order. You just sit there and look pretty.”

When they arrived at the quite country pub, the Three Horseshoes, she was shaking .Peter parked the car and ran around to open her door.
She was in a trance as they walked towards the door. She saw their refection in the window. They made a handsome looking couple.

Again, he opened the door for her. This was another thing that added to her feeling feminine. She loved it. She could live like this every day of her life now if she chose.

Peter led her to a table in the corner near an open fire. There were only a few people up at the bar, otherwise it was empty. She felt a little calmer now. She remembered to brush her dress under her as she sat. He handbag went on the empty seat next to her. Peter gave her a broad smile.

“You OK babe? You’re doing fine.”

She looked in his eyes and could see his concern. He really cared. She had not felt that for so long. She could feel herself falling for him. It was not like when she fell in love with her wife. She longed to please him and have him wrap his arms around her and protect her.

As the barman came over to take their order. She crossed her legs and the dress rode up showing her stocking top.

“Excuse me, can you take our order? Or are you not finished looking at my wife’s legs?”

The barman looked embarrassed and fumbled for his order pad.

Peter winked at her, and she stifled a giggle.

They chatted quietly as they waited for the food. Peter touched her hands and gazed into her eyes. David had never had anyone look at him with lust in their eyes. Davina could tell Peter wanted to drag her home and have his way with her. It was so different on the other side of the fence.

She noticed other things too. The smell of her sweet perfume hung in the air around her. The lipstick stain on the glass. All this reeked of femininity. She just had to agree and this would be her life. She ached for it. However insane it seemed, she wanted it.

“If you agree, you need not do any house work, I could hire a maid if you want.”

“No, if I agree I would want to take care of you. Anyway I could be your maid if that turns you on.“

Peter laughed at that.

“What you mean as that you have fantasies about being a sexy French maid, don’t you?”

On the way back in the car she was relaxed. She was thrilled that she passed easily. She had even used the ladies and chatted to a women in there. She had asked Davina if she had a hair brush she could use. She had found one in her handbag. The women had even complemented her hair.

Peter's hand kept straying from the gear stick and brushing her right leg. She felt a jolt of pleasure when he did this. She felt her cock graze the silk of her knickers. It felt so sensual in these clothes. The taught suspenders tugging against her stockings, her feet arched and pointed in the boots. She felt so sexy, she did not want it to end, ever.

When they were back in the living room of the house, Peter wrapped his arms around her and drew her in for a deep kiss. She looked up into his eyes and melted inside and accepted his invading tongue. His hands cupped her buttocks, hers went around his neck. He broke off the kiss.

“I’m falling in love with you. Please say yes.”

She knew now she would. She had lived her life and denied her true nature. She had lived her life to suit others. Well no more. What time she had left was Davina’s.

“Well that depends on if you can make me come, lover boy.”

Peter pushed her back on the sofa. He slipped her dress up to her waist. His hands found Davina’s small erect cock poking out of the lace covered leg hole. His mouth went down and sucked in the head.

Davina nearly screamed. She had not had a blowjob for years. None of the men she had met had been interested in that part of her. Her wife stopped that soon after they were married.

Peter teased the whole length out. He massaged her balls with the lace and silk of the knickers. Davina went cross eyed, she felt she was going to blow. She called out.

“I’m going to come!”

Peter stopped.

“Calm down, I want to be in you when you do. Come sit on my lap. Her boots scrapped and clicked on the floor as she sat on his lap. Peter searched her handbag and found a tube of lube.

“What was that doing in there?”

Peter nibbled her ear, kissed her neck and whispered in her ear.

“You may have felt randy on the way back from the pub. I was a boy scout, be prepared.”

He lifted her and gently slipped one finger, then two inside her. She was more relaxed than earlier. He put a generous amount on the tip of his own rock hard cock.

“I want you to gently sit on my cock, do it at your own pace.”

Davina pulled the gusset of her knickers to the side and lined herself up with Peter’s pole. Slowly she slipped down it. There was almost no pain. She was relaxed and soon she had the whole of his member inside of her. She was resting fully on his lap. She felt full and satisfied, Peter’s hot breath was in her ear.

“Fuck yourself babe, fuck yourself on your husband’s cock.”

She slowly moved her body up and down his cock. On the downward stroke it grazed her prostate and sent a shiver that was building to an orgasm. Peter started to thrust into her to meet her. She could feel him swelling. He would not last much longer.

She thought of living like this for the rest of her life, being cherished, loved and lusted after. Wasn’t it time she lived for herself? This is what she wanted. It felt right. It was right. It had taken fifty five year to realise this is who she was.

Peters left hand squeezed her nipple, she was groaning.

“Oh yes, pleeease!”

His right hand grasped her hard rod through the silk. He rubbed the smooth silk of her underwear against her slim cock.”

“I’m coming, Ohhh!”

Her bottom constricted around his cock as she came. This drove him over the edge and he shot a huge load of his hot manly semen deep inside her.”

After she caught her breath, she felt him becoming soft inside her. She looked down and saw a white stain on the front of her knickers. How do you get semen out of silk? She thought. That’s a housewife’s problem she supposed. That was her problem.

He eased her off of him and raised her. She was still shaking from the intensity of her orgasm. He wrapped his arms around her and looked down into her eyes.

“Well then?”

“Yes, I want to be your housewife, forever.”

A Maid For The Mob

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I have not posted a story for over 4 months. I have had a lot going on in my life and have not had the time. This idea popped into my head a few days back. It is a forced fem story, If that upsets you please don't read, It is just a story.

"Fifi! Come to the study now".

I hear my mistress calling and carefully negotiate the stairs. The carpet is thick and luxurious my 4-inch heels are not easy to walk in, even after all these months. As I descend the stairs, I feel the air lifting my petticoats with each step. The lace tickles my thighs above my stocking tops.
The petticoats fluff out the skirt on my black silk maids dress. This is made worse by the ultra-frilly underwear my mistress insists I wear. They are lavished with frilly lace, the sort of thing tennis players used to wear in the 1970's.

I catch a glimpse of myself as I pass a mirror on the second floor. I still can't believe that the woman, the maid hurrying past the mirror is me. My mind wanders back to how this started over 6 months ago.

My name was Tony then, I was spending well deserved holiday travelling around Italy. I met Luna in a bar while on Sicily. She was beautiful but sad. I managed to make her laugh and she loved my English accent. I decided to spend my remaining month on the Island. We spent most of that month in my hotel room making love. She never seemed to want to go outside with me. I thought this was odd, but what hot-blooded guy would turn down spending a few hours each day with a Latin beauty?

A few days before I was due to go back home she came to my room crying.

"Tony, I'm pregnant."

I was stunned. I just assumed she would be on the pill. I didn't know what to say. As I stood there thinking of a way out of this situation the door was kicked in and several burly men carrying guns. I froze. Luna screamed and spoke to the men in Italian. One held her, while another pushed a gun in my face and forced me to my knees. Then everything went white as he pistol-whipped me.

I woke with the worse headache of my life. I was hogtied on the floor of a large, lavishly decorated office. A large, angry-looking man. Luna was there weeping.

"Papà please."

"Shut up Luna. You have done enough."

He saw I was awake and directed his anger to me.

"Do you know what you've done? Do you know who I am?"

I was terrified. "No sir, please let me go."

"I am Enzo Barone. I am the head of the Cosa Nostra on this island. You have impregnated my daughter, YOU HAVE RUINED HER!"

He lifted my head and punched me in the face. Luna fought to drag him off of me while he rained down blows on my defenseless body.

"I was going to marry her to the son of another family. Now what will I do, HUH?"

I nearly wet myself as he pulled a pistol from his desk drawer. I knew I was going to die. Then Luna saved me.

"Papa, if you kill him I won't have this baby."

"Why should I care? Stay out this this bambina."

"Papa, it may be a son. A boy to take over from you. Don't you want that?"

I saw him lower the gun, and then look at me in disgust.

"Ok, He won't die. But he must be punished. I will discuss this with your mother,"

He raised the pistol, and for the second time that day I was pistol-whipped.

I awoke in a soft bed. I could hear the birds singing outside. My face felt like I had been hit by a truck. I gradually came to my senses. There was something wrong. I was on a drip. Something was on my chest. I lifted the cotton sheet and screamed, I had tits. They were right there on my chest under a loose hospital gown.

A woman came into the room that I had never met. She looked like Luna, but twice her age.

"Good, you're awake. I see that you've discovered some of the modifications we have had done/"

"You crazy bitch, I'll fucking kill..... " I stopped talking. My voice it was dry and croaky, but it was high-pitched, like a womans voice.

She laughed and said.

"You've noticed your voice now. This is fun. There's more too"

My heart was pounding. I sat up as best as I could. I was so weak. My arms looked thin. How long had I been out? I sat up and saw a catheter coming from between my legs. I lifted the gown and screamed even louder than before. There was nothing there. I was smooth down there, They had taken my manhood.

The woman laughed so much she was almost in tears.

"Oh, this is so funny. I'm sure Enzo will enjoy seeing the CCTV recording. But I'll put you out of your misery. You still have your, what is it you Engish say, meat and two veg? Or is it family jewels?. They are sewn back between your legs. You have done enough damage with them. We are keeping them where they can do no further harm."

What had happened and where I was came back to me.

"Please, please let me go. You have punished me enough haven't you?"

I thought of how I would have to go home and explain this to a doctor and get it reversed.

She gave me a cold smile

"No. Your punishment will last your lifetime. You will be a living reminder to anyone who crosses my husband. This is what's going to happen. You will be a servant here, a female servant. You are allowed three strikes. If you try to contact the outside world or try to escape we will remove your balls. If you try a second time, you will lose your cock. A third, and you end up in the bay feeding the fish. Listen. My name is Maria. I am Luna's mother. From now on you call me mistress. Do you understand?"

I gulped. Tears filled my eyes and I said.

"Yes, mistress."

That was over 6 months ago. They had shaved my head and permanently removed my hair. I wear wigs now, which are glued on for a month or so at a time. I'm blond today but have been ginger, brunette, even pink. I have makeup tattooed on my face and they had done some reshaping on my face. My nose is smaller and cute. They reduced my brow ridge. I passed as a woman easily.

I was trapped. Enzo practically owned this island. Realistically, I knew there was no escape, but I was still a man. I could go back to what I was. I still had hope. The problem was if I tried and failed I would not have that option. The hormones that they made me take every day had me feeling so weak though. They had changed my body and my mind. I often cried myself to sleep. The mansion was like a fortress. It had high walls and was heavily guarded. Enzo had enemies.

I knocked on the door of the study.

"Come."

"You called mistress?"

"Yes. Luca wants to see you in the garage. After he has finished with you" She paused and smirked. She knew as well as I did what Luca wanted and what he was going to do to me.

"After he has finished with you, make me some coffee and join me in here. I have something to discuss with you."

I slowly made my way down to the garage. Luca was Enzo's driver. He was a overweight, often smelly 50-year-old bi-sexual man. He had recently saved Enzo's life by putting himself and the car between Enzo and a would-be assassin. Luca had asked for me as a reward. This would be the third such "reward".

My heels clicked on the tiled floor as I walked to the rear entrance of the mansion. I could feel my stockings brushing against each other. I could smell my perfume. I knew how sexy I looked. I felt so feminine. I knew soon that Luca would be making me feel even more feminine,

A Maid For The Mob Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I made my way out to the garage. It smelled of polish and petrol. It was a change from the domestic smells and perfume I have got so used to. I wear perfume every day. Now I am so used to it I don’t even notice it. Luca did though.

“Ahh Tesoro, you have come at last.”

Luca was around 50 years old. He had a slight pot belly, and short greying hair. He had what could be described as a “Dad body”. He was wearing a vest and had just been cleaning the limousine.

“You wanted to see me, Luca. Can I get you anything?” I said hoping that was all he wanted.

“Why so cold? You know I love you my dolce fiore.”

I turned to go and he grabbed my waist. Even in my 4-inch heels, he was taller than me. He stood around 6ft 4. My waist was so narrow now. The corset I struggled with every morning made sure of that. Misstress spanked me if I slacked.

He pulled me into his body and I could smell cigarettes, sweat, and aftershave. Masculine smells. I used to smell like that, I thought. I didn’t fight him. It was pointless. He could have overpowered me before the hormones. Now, it would be no problem for him.

He ran his hands up towards my breasts, cupping both of them. His fingers found my nipples. I sighed. It felt good. He pulled down the front of my dress and low-cut bra. My “C” cup breasts spilled out. The cool air felt so good on my nipples. They were very sensitive now.

His fingers pulled and tweaked at me hardening nipples. I moaned and went weak at the knees. He held me up and kissed my neck. I moved it to the side to give him access. I was feeling so turned on. I felt a sensation in my trapped cock. Thank god it doesn’t try to get erect anymore. That was so uncomfortable before the hormones kicked in.

I was never attracted to men, but now? It must be the hormones I reasoned. Female hormones can turn your brain female surely? His hot breath in my ear sent a shiver down my spine.

“You are mine, my amate. All mine. Now on your knees. Show me how much you love me.”

I had done this before. I knew better than to refuse. Luca threw an old towel on the floor for me to kneel on. Last time, my mistress punished me for the holes in my stockings. By the time I was kneeling his cut cock was in my face. It smelt of man. It made me want to take it into my mouth. It must be these dammed hormones, a little voice in my head was saying.

I opened my red-coated, plumped-up lips and took as much as possible into my mouth. Luca sighed and said.

“Ohh, you give the best head baby.”

He must have been practicing his English.

I swirled my tongue around the head and stroked the shaft with my hands. He thought I was enthusiastic, but I was trying to get him to finish before he wanted more. He grabbed the back of my head and started thrusting. He pushed too far and I choked. He released me.

“Scusa bambina. I am too er.. sexy.”

He hauled me to my feet and pushed me over the front wing of the limousine, There was no stopping him now. He was so full of lust. I felt a slight feeling of pride. I had made this happen. He was so turned on by me he couldn't help himself. Is this what women feel?

He flipped up my skirt and petticoats and I felt his large hands caress my rear through the frilly panties. It felt good. I suppose when you get no sexual attention any attention is good. His fingers curled over the elastic at the top and gradually pulled them down. He snapped my suspenders and ran his hands over my exposed thighs. It felt good and I opened my legs slightly to give him better access.

What was wrong with me? When this happened before I switched off my brain and tried to go to my happy place. Now I was sort of getting into this. His fingers went between my legs and found my shrunken secured shaft. It felt nice, but it was not as sensitive as it had once been. Then his exploring finger went higher.

After the first time I was given to him, mistress saw me crying because of the pain I was was in when he fucked me. She made me wear a plug from then on. She told me it would help stretch me for next time. I had thought it was a one-time thing, but I was wrong. Enzo was generous with my attentions.

I felt the plug being removed and heard a pop as it came out. I felt strangely empty. That never lasted as it was replace with 7 inches of rampant Luca. He slid in slowly, almost tenderly. It still hurt. He was a lot larger than the plug. I felt a stabbing pain in my gut, then felt his balls on my buttocks. He was all the way in.

He kissed the back of my neck and said.

“Are you OK bambina?”

“Yes, but please be gentle.” I said through gritted teeth.

There was pain, but also pleasure. He started to fuck me slowly. With each thrust, it hurt a little less. I started to groan in pleasure. Had I fallen so far? It just seemed that he was fucking the manhood out of me. I felt my toes gripping my high heels through my nylon-covered feet. The restricting corset around my waist, my bare nipples against the cold metal of the car. It was all so sensual. Is this what it is to be a woman?

He quickened his pace. I let out little screams. .

“Uh, Uh , Uh, Ohoo”

“I retire next year bambina. Enzo will grant me a retirement present. I’m going to ask for you. Would you like that? Eh my bambina. Live with your Luca as his wife. You will make a good housewife bambina.”

He gave three hard thrusts into me and I felt him come. My head went crazy. I had a vision of myself in a wedding dress, then standing in a housedress cooking for Luca. I came seconds later. My legs went weak and I started to pass out. Luca caught me and turned me around. He kissed me, pushing his tongue deep into my mouth. I didn’t fight it.

I staggered back to my room and changed my panties and my uniform. After refreshing my makeup I made my way down to the kitchen to make Mistress her coffee. I couldn’t help thinking about what had just happened. Would months on hormones change a man that much? The thought of being married to Luca had pushed me over the edge. Did I really want that? Was I just suffering from a form of Stockholm syndrome?

I knocked and entered.

“At last. I see Luca kept you busy.” She said, noticing my new uniform.

“You may sit next to me Fifi.”

She had never asked me to do that. I sat down on the sofa next to her.

“As you know the baby is due in 2 months. I think you should have a role in its upbringing.”

I couldn’t believe it. Was she going to let me be its father? Would all this end now?

“You..you.mean I can go back to being a man?”

She laughed.

“Of course not! Such a silly girl. I have been looking at other uniforms for you.”

She passed me catalogs with rings around several uniforms. They were old British nanny's uniforms. She wanted me to be the childs nanny.

“I have even chosen you some new lingerie.“

She showed me pictures of 1950s-style bullet bras, corseletts, and girdles. Even worse were the long-legged old fashion knickers. Again these were covered with lace with large bows around the elasticated legs.

Right now, being Lucas wife didn’t seem to be such a bad option.

A Space Oddity - Houston I have a problem

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is just a short story idea that came to me while having a walk today thinking about "stuff". Sorry not my "normal" stuff.

moon.jpg

"Houston, approaching orbital point alpha in 5, 4, 3, 2, 1. Orbit optimum. We are looking good."

"Roger that Captain Adams." You will be out of radio contact in 5 minutes. How are your instrument readings?"

"There are A-OK Dave. I have more than enough fuel for 10 more orbits, a landing, and then some."

"No, once around and home Peter. We will wait until we have a full crew before we fully test the RLL. See you on the other side."

Peter knew that of course. The Reusable Lunar Lander was designed to take a crew of up to 6 people to a moonbase and return them to Earth. If it all worked out it would be a glorified shuttle bus. It launched from a modified 747 and used reusable booster pods to achieve escape velocity. The project was privately funded and NASA had let them use Houston as mission control.

He stared out of the cockpit window and wondered why he was there. He knew fully well why his life led him here. He was justifying himself to his father. His father had caught him when he was seven years old. He screamed at him and dragged him through the house. He remembered his mother screaming "Don't hurt him!".

His father never took any notice of his mother. His word was law. He remembered being dragged out to the barn, his father words.

"I ain't no father to a goddamned fucking sissy faggot. You'll never be a real man. Still, I'm going to try to beat the sissy out of you."

His father never swore. He knew how much trouble he was in. He remembered being beaten with a belt until he passed out.

His relationship with his father was never the same after that. He had feared but loved his father. After that, there was just fear. He stuffed down deep inside himself all the odd feelings that he had. He had to man up and be like his brother John. He was a real man.

He got into fights at school and joined as many sports teams as he could because that's what real men do. Still, he could see that look in his father's eye. No matter what he did he still heard his father's voice saying.

"You'll never be a real man. "

Perhaps that was why he wanted this mission. Flying a prototype was dangerous after all. Was he trying to prove he was a real man, or was he trying to put the moon between his dead father's disapproving voice?

His brother was a real man. He was killed in action in Afghanistan. After the loss of his wife to cancer and then the loss of his favorite son, Peter hoped they could have gotten closer. No, there was still that looking in his eye and the unspoken.

"You'll never be a real man."

It had remained that way until his father's death 3 months before.

Peter checked the instruments. No radio signals. He was on the "dark side of the moon". He knew that the moon never actually had a dark side. It just had a side that permanently faced away from the Earth.

He was isolated from the rest of humanity now. Perhaps the voice in his head would be finally silent. He had never felt so alone. He listened, and there it was.

"You'll never be a real man."

Peter let out a long anguished scream that could go nowhere in the vacuum of space. Then he started ranting.

"Fuck you Dad, fuck the fucking lot of you. Real fucking man. Fucking airforce, fucking captain, fucking astronaut. It means fuckin nothing."

This had been locked inside of him for so long. He felt like he was a balloon that had been filled to near bursting for years and someone had popped him. Feelings came flooding in. Feelings he had repressed for so long pretending they never existed. He had lived his life to the expectations of others. Never for himself.

Why do I have to be a "real man"? Who am I doing all this for? Why shouldn't my happiness matter?

In a moment of clarity, he knew what he had to do. He knew what he always should have done.

"Captain Adams, do you read me?"

"Peter, are you there?"

"Yes, Houston I'm here."

"Is everything OK?"

"Everything is fine Dave. Never been better. Starting re-entry maneuvers."

Peter successfully landed the RLL and was paid handsomely for proving the concept. Modifications were made and NASA authorised funding for a fully manned landing test one year later. They approached Peter to fly it. He could not be found.

The company Ecospace, where Peter worked, hired a detective agency to track him down. They needed his advice even if he would not be the pilot.

The detectives found a middle-aged woman named Pamela, living in a quiet mountain town.

She claimed to be Peter's sister. She told them Peter had moved to Alaska and she had lost touch with him.

The agency could find no record of a sister but started making inquiries in Alaska.

A cruel and unusual punishment

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story takes place in a land far, far away with different laws. Please don't tell me what is or is not lawful. This is fantasy after all. Not sex story (so far anyway)

I stood in the dock shaking. What had I done? The end-of-term disco should have been just a fun time for everyone. Someone had spiked the punch. We were all over 18 and could legally drink, but the headmaster decided he didn't want unruly behavior.

My friend Mat told me that Janet was wearing very sexy red knickers. He said they were silky with black lace. He said he saw them when she twirled. He knew I had a "thing" for Janet. Normally, I would have just pictured it in my head, but I was on top of the world. I had got a place at a top university and had 3 months of holiday to look forward to.

The alcohol made me do a silly thing. I waited until she bent over the table to cut herself a slice of cake and lifted her tartan skirt high over her back. It was a sight to behold. Her sexy red knickers were framed beautifully by her stockings and suspender belt. Time stood still for me. She was perfect.

Then the screaming and crying started. I was quickly grabbed by a mob of angry young ladies and escorted to the headmaster's study to await the police.

In our small town justice is swift. The council debated if I should be handed over to the courts in the city or if they could keep it a purely local affair. Janet and her parents were consulted and due to my spotless record and charitable works, they decided to keep my trial a town affair.

The JP, the severe-looking Justice Mary Dubois summed up.

"As you are over 18, the act you carried out warrants an adult punishment. You could be looking at 5 to 7 years in prison."

There was a collective gasp and an "Oh no John!" from my mum.

"However. Due to your good standing and the character witnesses who spoke on your behalf, we have decided on an alternative punishment."

I let out my breath. I had felt it freeze in my chest when she said 7 years. My dreams of a good job and prospects would have finished there and then.

"I have discussed this with the victim and her parents and we have come up with a creative solution that satisfies her need for justice..

In the past, we put petty criminals in the stocks for a day or two for the townspeople to ridicule. Shame is a powerful tool. Janet felt shame when you exposed her to her classmates. She wants you to know how that feels.

So, young man. do you agree to the punishment we have decided, or do you want this to go to the city's justice system.?"

I looked at my mother she was nodding vigorously. It was a no brianer. I could handle a bit of shame.

"Yes, your honor."

"When I was a young girl there was a punishment for naughty males called petticoat punishment. This involves forcing them to dress in female clothing. Its intention is to humiliate the 'subject' as a form of punishment.

This court declares that you John Buckingham, will dress as a woman, act as a woman, and work as a woman until the day before you start university.

Furthermore, you will report to Janet's mother Audry Williams, every day to work as an unpaid servant between the hours of 9 AM to 9 PM. "

A roar of laughter went up in court. I was gobsmacked. What could I do? I just had to suffer this for 3 months then put it all behind me.

"As your mother is smaller than you, I would ask the women of the village to donate any clothing they think may fit our new young lady.

You John. have had a lucky escape. I will be checking that you stick strictly to your punishment. Otherwise, I will send you to the city for a more severe punishment.

The sentence is to begin on Monday at 9 AM. Be ready and dressed at Mrs Williams's house. You have the weekend to prepare. "

Janet smirked at me, Her mother looked like a lioness closing in for the kill. She came over as the court slowly emptied.

"You are going to pay for what you did. I'll have you cleaning and scrubbing until you are dead on your pretty little feet."

She stalked away holding her daughter's hand.

At home, my mother made me some hot sweet tea to help with my shock.

"It could have been a lot worse son. You could have been sent to prison."

"But mum, the whole town will laugh at me."

"In 3 months you will be in digs at university. No one there will know."

"Yeah, I suppose you're right."

There was a knock on the door. I listened as Mum answered. It was our neighbor's daughter Sally. She was 20. I had a crush on her.

"I have just brought some of my old clothes. A few dresses and tops. There is also a nighty, a couple of bras and some knickers. I have some shoes too. If they don't fit throw them away."

Sally was just the start. The knocks on the door kept coming. I heard comments like.

"I'm sure he will love wearing these. They are so soft and sexy. My husband used to love me wearing them. "

By the end of the day, I had enough female clothes to fill a charity shop. I was shocked by the amount of underwear. None of it was plain. I think the women got off on the idea I would have to wear their frilly undies.

The JP had made it clear to my mother what was required. I was to be fully shaved, wear makeup, and wear only unmistakenly female clothes. No leggings or trousers.

I spent a miserable weekend while smirking and giggling women, delivered my wardrobe for the coming months.

Sunday morning, Mum ran me a bath filled with scented water and showed me how to shave my sparse body hair. After I dressed in male clothes for the last time. I looked in the spare bedroom.

The room was full of women's clothes. Skirts of all lengths, dresses of all the colours of the rainbow. I opened the drawers. There were sweaters, blouses and soft cotton shirts. The top two drawers contained bras, and knickers of many different shapes and sizes. I held some of them up. Most were soft and silky. Nearly all had frills and lace around the legs and top.

There were other items. Lacy belts with straps hanging down. I recognised these were suspender belts, just like Janet wore the night of the disco. The corner of the room had several pairs of high heels and boots. I stepped into a black pair and wobbled across the room. I was sure I would break my ankle if I wore these.

My heart sank at the thought that I would be doing 12 hours a day of hard labor for Audry Williams wearing these clothes. This was a nightmare. It was due to start tomorrow.

I just wanted to run. How could I go through with this? It seemed like half the women in the town were relishing the thought of me wearing their clothes.

A Cruel and Unusual Punishment 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This chapter has some sexual content.

As I walked to the Williams house I dreaded the fresh humiliations that awaited me. It had been a week now, and I was getting used to the feeling of women's clothes. Even at home, my mother made me sleep in a night dress. It was black and plain cotton, but still had a small lace edging. She told me it would be stupid to be caught violating my "parole" while sleeping.

I was growing to appreciate the feel of the clothes. This worried me somewhat. I was a man, how could I enjoy wearing women's clothes? I understood that many were soft and sensuous, but some were uncomfortable. High heels were hard on the feet and the legs, but I noticed how my buttocks tightened while I wore them. As I moved about the house, cleaning, washing and cooking, I could always feel the skirts brushing my thighs. I could feel the suspender straps tugging my stockings. This moved my knickers against my cock. It was almost impossible to keep it tucked between my legs. I lived in fear that Mrs Williams would notice. She would go straight to the judge and get me taken off to prison.

After I arrived, Mrs Williams inspected my outfit. I was wearing a black knee-length skirt, a cream-coloured blouse, black stockings and 3 inch black court shoes.

"Yes, you look like a modern maid. We can do without the costume today. Right follow me" She said.

We went downstairs to the utility room where she pointed a blue plastic basket.

"Right. This is something all women must learn. Machine washing wreaks havoc with your elegant intimates. You must hand wash them. That basket is full of our nicest underthings. You must take care of them."

I blushed. Even though I had been wearing silky underwear for days now, the thought of handling Mrs Williams intimates and Janet's was starting to make me hard.

"Here is what you have to do. Fill the sink with cold water. Delicate items like silk or lace underwear need to be washed in cold water to be absolutely sure that they won’t shrink and that their colours won’t fade. Do you hear me?"

"Yes Mrs Williams." I choked.

"Listen carefully. Add some laundry detergent. Soak and scrub the underwear by hand.. Allow them to soak for a maximum of 30 minutes. Remember to gently scrub the gusset. Did you hear me? If you mess this up, god help you!"

The word "gusset" sent a shiver up my spine. The knickers I was wearing had a soft cotton gusset. They were straining to hold my member between my legs. I just thought of what the gusset of the underwear I had to wash had been touching. I was shocked at what a pervert I was becoming.

I nodded and she continued.

"When you finish, towel dry. Don’t wring out our underwear, it’ll only damage them. Squeeze out the water, roll them in a clean towel, then hang them up on the washing line. After that, go and knock on the granny annex, My mother wants to see you."

Her mother? I knew Janet's grandmother lived with them, but had never seen her. I knew I was in for another scolding.

The underwear I washed was so soft. Much of it was silk. It had names like Fleur of England, Gilda & Pearl and Janet Reger. There were different designs. Some were thongs, some were full. Some were all lace. Why do women need so many variations of underwear? I learned that Mrs Williams was a 36 D cup bra size. Janet was 32 B. As I cleaned the stains from the gussets, I had a strong urge to see what they smelled like. What was happening to me? I was in danger of becoming a real pervert. The urge was very hard to resist. I understood I was curious, but I was worried where this might lead. Was it the immersion into the feminine world that was affecting me?

I was relieved when the job was done. The whole washing line was draped in black, red, peach white silk and lace. It looked like a flag proudly displaying feminine sexuality and power. And I was the one to hoist it.

As I stood at the door of the granny annex, I was curious to see what Janet's grandmother looked like. Was she a pretty as the granddaughter or strikingly powerful like her daughter.

The door opened. I saw a woman who must have been in her late 60s, but looked a little like Raquel Welch. I was expecting a little old lady, but she was stunning.

"You must be Jesse. I'm Donna. Come in and let me look at you."

She dragged me into the well furnished living room and poked and prodded me.

"You do make a lovely girl, don't you? Are you enjoying your clothes?"

"No, I hate it." I lied. Not wanting to admit what I really felt.

She moved her hands down to my waist and caressed my bum through my skirt. I felt the cotton of the skirt slipping against the soft nylon slip and the lace knickers I was wearing. Her perfume was intoxicating. My breathing grew heavy. Her hand moved to the front of my skirt and found my growing bulge.

"There! You are lying. You love being a girl. Not only that, but you are a little prancing sissy aren't you!"

"No I'm not. It's just that you touched me and..." I stammered.

"Well, that means you can't be trusted near the women in this family. I better tell the judge."

"No please don't. It's not fair. I am doing everything that I'm told to do. Please don't."

"I may have an idea. But you must do everything I tell you. Will you?"

"Yes, I promise. " I agreed.

"Follow me then."

We went into her bedroom. On the bed was a heavy looking black garment. It looked like a woman's swimming costume.

"Go to the toilet now if you need to."

I did. My nerves were frayed. I washed my hands and returned to my newest tormentor.

"When I was a young girl, I got a lot of attention from the boys. My mother didn't trust them. Judging from what you did to my granddaughter, things haven't changed. Anyway, do you know what that is?"

She pointed to the bed. I shook my head.

"That is a panty corselette. It gives a woman a nice hourglass shape. Once it is on, it is difficult to get off without help. Take your skirt and blouse off and put it on."

I did as I was told. After I stepped into the tight leg holes, I struggled to pull it up my body. Donna helped me. After the straps were over my shoulders, she started to zip up the back. She tugged and pulled until it was all the way to the top. It felt so heavy. My cock and balls were crushed between my legs. I looked down and saw a smooth front. I looked like a woman down there.

"Normally there is a hook and eye arrangement between your legs in case you need to relieve yourself. My mother came up with the idea of sewing it shut. She knew the only way I could be a naughty girl was to strip off totally. She also knew no man could easily take advantage of me."

"Is that why you told me to use the toilet?"

"Yes. You're stuck in that until someone unzips you. Now all the women in the house are safe from you."

She laughed as I re-dressed, and said.

Go and see my daughter. She is in the master bedroom. She has a little job for you.

Mrs Williams was sitting on the bed. She was wearing knee-length high heel boots, a short skirt and fishnet stockings. I couldn't help but stare at her legs. I had a thing for women in boots, and her legs looked amazing.

She looked amused.

"You like my boots, eh? Good, I want you to clean them."

I knelt down in front of her. My hands trembled as I went to unzip her left boot.

"What do you think you're doing?"

"I... I'm taking them off so I can clean them."

"Oh no. You like them so much, you can use your tongue."

I stopped. I couldn't believe she had just said that. I had recently fantasies of being forced to do humiliating things by beautiful women. I had never felt like this before all this odd punishment. Was I always like this? Or was all this forced crossdressing changing me?

"Well? I'm waiting. Or do you want me to call the judge? "

I knew I couldn't win. Part of me didn't want to. I bent and started to lick the toe of her boot.
She made me lick the soles and the heels of both boots. I felt humiliated, but my cock grew painfully hard trapped in the soft panties and restraining corselette.

"Good girl, now lick all the way to the top."

I obeyed and slowly licked all the way to the top of her right boot. I was breathing heavily as I saw her legs part slightly.

"Keep going girl. All the way to the very top. "

As she said that, she opened her legs wide. I looked up into her eyes. They locked onto mine and she nodded.

"Do as you are told."

I had no choice. That's what I told myself anyway. I had seen pictures of women's pussies before online, like any guy of my age, but this was the real thing. This was a woman I had a perverse crush on.

I wanted to know what she tasted like. Her scent was driving me crazy. I knew about pheromones, but this was a practical demonstration of their power.

She moved forward and our lips met. She grasped my hair and started to grind herself over my nose and mouth. I gasped for breath. All I could smell was her. The taste repulsed and attracted me at the same time. I couldn't pull away and didn't try.

"Now I will teach you how to please a woman. You will thank me for this if you ever make it to uni. You will have girls queuing up for a date if you learn properly."

I couldn't answer. I was fighting to breath as I lapped at her juices. She instructed me for the next 30 minutes until she shuddered and released me.

I was in a huge amount of pain. My cock felt bigger than it had ever been before, but it was firmly trapped.

"Very poor. You are going to need a lot more practice."

I couldn't wait to get home to relieve myself.

A Cruel and unusual punishment 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Blackmail
  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Monday morning I woke with a feeling of dread. My mum came into my room at 6.30.

"Come on John. It takes women longer to get ready than men. You'll soon get used to it. Now, shower shave and meet me in the spare room."

After that was done, I walked into the spare room and saw what lay in wait for me.

A pair of smooth black knickers with lace panels at the sides.

"They were the least fussy ones I could find before you moan," Mum said.

I slowly dressed in the soft, unfamiliar clothes.A black bra with lacy cups came next. Mum stuffed them with tights.

"You must have been given 30 odd pairs of tights and stockings. At least you'll be OK if you run a few pairs."

Then she showed me how to put on the barely black tights. These felt absolutely amazing on my shaven legs. I had often heard women complaining about wearing tights. I couldn't understand why.

She had me put on a cream nylon blouse. I had trouble with the buttons as they were the wrong way around. Why are they like that? It was soft and smooth. I never realised that women's clothes could feel so good.

She gave me a black pleated skirt and a pair of low-heeled court shoes to finish off my outfit. Then she sat me down at the dressing table in front of the large mirror.

"Watch carefully. I will do this for the first few days, then you can do your own hair and makeup."

She worked magic on my face. Brushes of powder here and there. Eyeliner, blusher and lipstick. I never knew how much work went into making a girl look pretty. To my horror. That's what I was. She combed my hair into something she called a pixie style, and a pretty teenage girl looked back at me.

"You know John, if I wasn't your mother I would swear you were a girl."

Before I had time to think, she gave me a handbag and rushed me out of the door to walk to the Williams house. I was terrified. The sound of my heels clicking, the zipping noise my legs made as my nylon-covered thighs rubbed together were all foreign to me. I could feel a light breeze blow up my skirt. I felt strangely vulnerable.

A mother pushing a pram came towards me. I was expecting her to laugh and point. She just nodded and said "morning" to me. I was convincing. This may not be as bad as I thought.

The feeling of relief left me when I saw a group of young women standing outside Janet's house. They screamed and surrounded me at the gate. They pulled and pinched me and insulted me.

"Sissy". "Are you wearing my knickers?" "Oh, my boyfriend would love to make you a real woman." "Now you know how the other half lives."
"Who's a pretty boy then?"

I felt a hand grope my bottom. Then Mrs Williams came to my rescue and dragged me inside.

"Good, you made it. Let me lay down a few ground rules. You will obey me and every member of this family at all times. If not, I will tell Justice Mary Dubois that you tried to assault me."

"What! She would never believe you." I said panicking.

"Ha! She is a good friend of mine. Who do you think persuaded her to offer you this punishment? She was all for sending you to the city court."

She let this sink in. What was her motive? I'm sure I wouldn't like it.

"Right, you look very pretty. Much better than I had hoped. BUT you are going to be a servant here, so you need a uniform. Follow me."

I followed her upstairs. She was wearing a tight black skirt and high-heeled leather boots. I found the sight very exciting, watching her bottom move in the tight skirt. Then a thought came into my head. I wondered if her underwear was as frilly as mine. This made me feel a lot less manly..

When we got to the master bedroom, she rummaged in a wardrobe and fished out a maid's dress. It looked like one I had seen some of the women wear at a Halloween party. I had puffy sleeves trimmed with lace and the skirt stood out almost horizontally. It was kept that way by the sewn-in net petticoat.

"You can't expect me to wear that?"

She slapped me hard around the face.

"You listen to me, you little bastard. For what you did to my daughter, I want you to suffer. She cried for hours after. Now you will know what being embarrassed feels like every day for the next 3 months. No strip!"

I was shocked. I did as she said. When I was down to my bra and tights she said.

"No, no, no. What is it with young women today? Ladies wear stockings. Tights are for children."

She got a suspender belt out of her drawer and handed me it along with a pair of seamed black stockings. After a few minutes of instruction. I managed to get the seams straight and she made sure the straps went under my knickers.

For the next 3 hours, she made me vacuum the whole house. I felt ridiculous, but only Mrs Williams saw me. That was until Janet arrived with two of her friends. I turned red as she and her friends cat-called me and made rude comments. Mrs Williams smiled, seeing my embarrassment.

Janet went upstairs, and her mother called out.

"I'll send the maid up with milk and cookies in a few minutes."

Great I thought more teasing. Five years in prison and a ruined life didn't seem that bad now.

I carefully knocked on the door and said. " Your milk and cookies, Miss Williams."

Her friend Sarah opened the door. She was a stunning blond wearing a mini skirt. Her other friend Debbie was a red-haired tomboy. She thought my dress was most amusing. She kept fluffing up my petticoats.

I put the tray down and went to leave.

"Wait a moment, John.. We were just saying we can't call you John. Not a pretty little thing like you. We have decided to call you Jessie. Do you like it?"

What could I say.

"Er yes, er ok Miss. Can I go now?"

"One more thing. Sarah has donated some underwear for you. Look!"

She held up a pink scrap of lace and frills.

"Oh er. Than... thank you."

I went to take it from her and she pulled back.

"Aren't you going to see if they fit.? Girls can change their knickers without showing anything while wearing a skirt. Go on, try them on."

"Umm, no, I'm wearing tights,"

"Don't lie. Mummy hates tights. She would have made you wear stockings the moment she got you into that uniform. Try them of now or I will tell her you flashed us."

What could I do? I slipped my black knickers down and stepped carefully into the pink ones. As I pulled them up snugly, the girls erupted into laughter.

"What? What did I do?" I said,

Sarah touched my arm and said.

"How do they feel? Do they feel a little damp? You know, between your legs."

I did notice that but decided not to say anything.

Sarah turned and gave me a flash of her beautiful bare ass.

They were the ones I was just wearing. Janet bet me she could get you into my knickers within 10 minutes of you walking into the room. I got a little excited at the thought. Sorry."

All three burst into laughter.

I turned beetroot red and went to remove the knickers. "

"Oh no Jesse, You keep them on. Get back downstairs. I'm sure mum has more work for you." Said Janet.

I slowly descended the stairs. The next 3 months were going to be an eternity.

A man-maid's tale in a Feminist Republic

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Maids / French Maids / Servants

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
sad_0.JPG


A man-maid's tale in a Feminist Republic

This story is set in Torrey Grover's Educating Special Boys in the Feminist Republic universe and references Beverly Taff's , The Feminine Queendom, set in the same universe.

My Name is Andy Tyler, this is my story I keep a diary every day as I want someone, one day to know what I have lived through.

I carried my diary everywhere. I know it’s dangerous, but if I left it my apartment it would not be any safer. Recently I was stopped by the police and they asked for my I.D card. My card is pink as I am a part transitioned male. After a few nasty remarks about how I was dressed the said that I was harmless and not worth bothering with.

At school I was a shy introvert. I did mix with other boys though. I got into scrapes. We were all punished. They said this was typical male behavior. Fighting among ourselves is why men will never rule. They did not understand, boys do this to sort out a pecking order. When it’s done we all know our place and get along.

I had seen the girls do the same. They did it with cutting remarks about appearance. The plainer girls were the butt of their vicious comments. The girls form of bulling was invisible, but probably worse than the odd kick or punch. I saw Mary Hall crying in the corridor once and wanted to hug her. I knew if I did I would be accused of attacking her and thrown out of school.

Where I did excel was in exams. I loved competition. Competitive sports were banned for boys, they said it brought out our aggression. So exams were the only place I could show what I could do.

At the age of nine, the school contacted my mother and asked if she would consent to my feminisation.

At first I said no, but my mother showed me videos of life in the men’s camps. There were murders, beatings and even torture. These were always shown as male on male violence.

Today I understand the term “spin”. These were video’s designed to encourage reluctant boys to agree to feminisation. They would never show these horrors to a nine year old girl!

When they showed me what life could be like as a woman I freely agreed. They fast tracked me. Soon I was castrated and put on hormones. I was going to school in panties, white socks, a blouse and pleated skirt.

Most of the girls shunned me, but at least Mary Hall spoke to me. One advantage was I could use the library now. I spent all my spare time learning about the world outside the republic. Even with the access I got as a girl most of the internet as well as the library was heavily censored. The librarian told me that it was to stop us being corrupted by patriarchal nonsense.

Even the limited information I gathered I knew we were being lied to. Men weren’t all stupid dangerous brutes.

I did well in my exams at eleven, but at twelve I seem to have lost my drive. When I was a boy I enjoyed exams. It was like fighting, but using my brain. I just didn’t seem to care much anymore.

I failed my advance exam and couldn’t qualify for the STEM course. No one told me about this possibility when I agreed to feminisation. I was brighter than many of the other girls in my class, but they could go on to do any job they were suitable for. All I could hope for now was a job as a caregiver, household domestic or some other job seen as too menial for a woman to do. Men were not trusted to be near women, but us feminised “in-betweeners” were considered safe.

I finished school at sixteen as I wasn’t allowed to go on to higher education. I lived with my mother and started to look for a job that would tax me more than just being a domestic cleaner. I was turned down at every attempt.

Just after my seventeenth birthday my mother died of a brain embolism. I thought I would inherit the house and her money. I was wrong. Her cousin claimed everything, being an incomplete woman, I had only a few more rights than a man. I was going to be homeless.

The rules were that homeless failed feminised males were sent to work camps. I knew what would happen to me at the hands of my brothers. While I wasn’t a full women, the hormones had given me small breasts and a female shape.

I was desperate for any work. The first job I was offered I took. It was at the home of Rosemary Pickering, a member of the feminist elite. She wanted a maid. On my first day she showed me the uniform. I nearly left, but I knew that would mean my next destination was the work camp.

It was a short frilly maids dress. I had never seen one that looked that impractical . Maids clothing was plain and practical. This was all frills, lace and satin. The skirt would almost show my bottom.

“Well are you going to wear it, or are you going to the work camp?” she said.

The she showed me the underwear. Who has heard of underwear as part of a work uniform?

There was a white corset, panties dripping with frills and lace, a pair of black seamed stockings and three inch black high heels. The whole uniform was designed to embarrass me. She knew I had no choice.

She made me change in front of her, when I was about to put on the panties she told me to stop. She reached out and played with my penis for a few minutes. It felt nice, but it remained soft.

“Useless isn’t it? Good, you're a safe useless sissy.”

She walked off laughing. I worked there for six months. I was determined to find another job. She took great pleasure in humiliating me in front of her visitors. She told them all party members should have a sissy maid.

I found a job for a company that hired out cleaners. It was a struggle when I left, as Ms Pickering held back most of my money to pay for my stupid maids uniforms. She told me to be careful, She said she had friends in the court system. Any trouble with the law and I would be back as her sissy maid for life.

I managed to rent a tiny one room apartment, in the oldest part of town. I traveled to different households, cleaned and helped older ladies. Most were indifferent to me. Some though, were hostile and insulted me. I knew there was no point complaining. My favorite was a eighty year old called Pamela Dawson. She talked to me while I worked and looked at me with what I can only describe as pity.

She told me to call her Pam and shared meals with me. The food was much better than I could afford, even though I worked six day a week. I looked forward to cleaning for her. Once she even asked me to have lunch with her on my day off.

Then one day I got a phone call. My phone is the most basic model you can buy. It’s one the agency provides, so they can tell you of any changes to your visits. They even deduct the cost from our salary.

I had left my diary at Pam’s house. Within the pages were all my thoughts. I had written how I could not put up with my life much longer. I could see my future. I could not save any money, so when I was too old to work or too ill, it was off to the work camp for me. I wanted my death to mean something. So I would blow myself up at Rosemary Pickering’s house, along with all her femista friends.

I was just angry when I wrote it, but I knew it was enough to get me a death sentence.

“Come to my house now we need to talk.”

I was a shaking mess when I arrived.Pam hugged me and said.

“Calm down you poor sweet boy, It’s alright, you’re not in trouble.”

I broke down and cried, no one had hugged me for years.

“Come and sit with me I have something to show you.”

She put on a news item on her screen. It was the Australian defence minister explaining how the United Queendom had sent soldiers to kidnap the owner of the patient to gravity disks. There was a possibility of war.

“What has this got to do with me?”

“Well you see the defence minister was a transitioned male, there are transitioned males in positions of power everywhere in feminist countries. Many are not happy about the things that were done to them by the feminist. In their arrogance the feminist governments think all these converted males are happy being female.”

“How does that help me though?”

“It doesn’t straight away, but the cracks are showing. War is all men’s fault they say, yet two feminist countries may be going to war. There are rumors that Anston aerospace stole the design of gravity disks from China. The Chinese have been using them for as long as we have. If the Chinese invented them it shows how far ahead they are. It’s worrying.”

“Why does that matter?” I said

“China is a patriarchal society, the big scary feminist monster. Yet they have an equal education system. They don’t waste the minds of half the population. Intelligent women marry intelligent men. Often they reproduce intelligent children. With a population of one hundred and fifty billion, they could walk all over us.”

“Women don’t marry here, they use sperm from the camps don’t they?”

“Yes, all the brightest boys are converted like you, they never donate sperm. The feminist method is making feminist countries dumber. It was proven by the woman who’s children the United Queendom tried to kidnap. I don’t know who invented the gravity disk, the Chinese or Anston, but I bet there was an intelligent man involved somewhere.”

“It’s all very interesting, but what has my diary got to do with this.” I said.

“I needed to know I could trust you before I could help you. I am a member of an organisation call the Pistil and Stamen Gardening Society. That’s the female and male parts of a flower.It's a silly name, but it seems harmless to the authorities. The PSGS help people like you, people that the feminist have discarded. We have many converted males and sympathetic women in positions of power. Eventually we plan to take power and form a better fairer system. We are going to use the same methods the feminist use, take control of the infrastructure using computers. We are a few years away yet, I just hope we can do it before they drag us into disaster.”

"Will I not have to be sent to the work camps when that happens?" I said

“Before I tell you anymore, I want you to watch this.” She said.

The video showed men with women and children, playing, laughing, and kissing. They looked happy. Men with women at child birth. Men grieving dead partners. Interviews with women where men had sacrificed themselves to save their wives or families. Men playing sports, men singing in pop bands, all things I had never seen. It lasted an hour. i was sobbing by the end.

Pam put her arms around me and wiped my tears away.

“That’s what men and women should be. Men had lost their way yes, they needed reminding of their responsibilities. Not turning into under educated slaves. Even through history women were often the power behind the throne. We kept men from acting on their darker impulses. These feminists have it wrong. Feminism was never about getting rid of men. They see it as women good, men bad. There is good and bad in both. To make something beautiful, like a flower, you need both Pistil and Stamen. Some flowers have only male or female organs, and require a separate flower of the opposite gender to reproduce. We call these Imperfect Flowers. Perfect Flowers, on the other hand, have both a stamen and a pistil, and are able to reproduce on their own. We the PSGS, want our country to be the perfect flower. Women and men together. “

“That’s beautiful, it always seemed so unfair, how badly you could be treated just because you were born a boy. So there are other fairer, countries in the world?”

“Yes, some are like America the way it was before the feminist took over. Some repress women, they have got worse, as they are scared the feminist culture will spread to them.”

“Would you like to leave here and make your way to a male friendly country?”

“Yes, yes please, can I be a man again?”

“With our network, we can sneak you out to China in an empty shipping container with a false back wall. You will be hot and uncomfortable. It will take around thirty days, Do you think you can cope?”

“I would crawl over a mile of broken glass to get out of this hell hole.” I said

Now I’m nearing the end of my journey, the container is being lifted off the ship in China. The PSGS provided me with men’s clothes, a fake passport, male hormones and gold. I feel a slight growth on my chin, my hair is now short and I felt a stirring in my pants for the first time in my life yesterday.

It is going to be difficult, but at least I can face these difficulties as a man.

******************************************************************************************************************************

Acceptance? - You're No Son Of Mine

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Identity Crisis
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I can't remember when I knew I wanted to be a girl. I remember seeing girls in pretty dresses when I was 4 or 5 and wishing I could be pretty like them. I even asked my mum once.

"Can I be a girl mum?"

"Why do you want to be a girl, Simon?" She sounded angry.

"So, I can wear nice dresses like they do."

"Don't be stupid. Boy's don't wear dresses."

I thought then that boys and girls were the same. I thought girls were boys with long hair that wore nice clothes. I learned the difference as I grew older.

When I found out I remembered crying myself to sleep. I knew I'd never be a girl unless I cut my willy off. One of my friends caught his in his zip and screamed and cried until the school nurse helped him. I couldn't cut it off, could I? It would hurt too much. If I did would mum buy me a dress?

As I grew up started to see things on the internet, I realized there was more to it than cutting things off. There were these things called hormones. The girls at school began to change shape. I was so jealous. I just got spotty.

I had a strong feeling that I wanted to see what it felt like to be a girl. My mum and dad went next door for a drink at Christmas. I was upstairs playing on my video game.

"Will you be ok son? We're only next door, we'll be back in an hour."

"Yes dad, I'm fine."

As soon as I heard the door shut, I ran to my parent’s room and opened my mother’s top drawer. I had looked in here before but didn't dare touch. I stared down at the frills and lace. My heart felt like it would jump out of my chest.

I reached for something at the back. I thought if I took stuff underneath, mum wouldn't see that anything had been moved. I found a pair of pink frilly knickers and a white bra. I ran to the window to check no one was coming.

Then went back and closed the drawer. Back in my room I stripped off and put on my "finds". It took me ages to clip the bra straps together. I wanted to adjust the straps but knew she would notice if I did. As I pulled the knickers up my legs, I could feel the lace scratching and tickling as they rose up. This made my heartbeat faster. They felt so soft. I still felt the lace when they were all the way up.

I looked in the mirror. I was a boy in girls’ underwear. I still enjoyed the feeling of being dressed though.

I knew I could be caught at any moment, so went back to my parents’ bedroom. I was just going to take the underwear off when I decided to open my mum's wardrobe.

I saw her old fur coat at the back, and a pair of worn looking heels. Did I have time? I wanted this so bad. Within moments I was in them. The heels made my buttocks feel tight as I walked up and down the room. On the top shelf I saw a hat my mum had worn to my cousin's wedding.

I reached up and settled it on my head. I caught sight of myself in the full length mirror. I saw a girl. No, a woman. At last, I was a woman. I felt so happy I could cry. I didn't want this to end.

I knew the more time I spent like this the more likelihood I would be caught. I hated taking everything off. With the care of a professional spy I replaced every item.

I returned to my room and dressed with only moments to spare. I just re-started my game when I heard the front door open.

I was hooked now. Every chance I could, I would wear whatever I could of my mother's. I was dying to try her tights on. I couldn't because she balled them up. I didn't know how to do that. She would notice.

When I was just a few months away from leaving school things changed. I had sorted some of my old clothes out and took them down to the recycling bin. The bin was overflowing. There were bags on the floor beside it. On the top of one bag there we a pair of ballet flats. My heart raced. What other treasures were inside?

A plan formed. I looked around. A few houses overlooked the containers, but someone would have to be in an upstairs window to see anything.

I "accidentally" spilled all of my old clothes out onto the bag of women's clothes. Then bent down put everything back. What I really did was put most of the contents of the other bag into mine. I made a show of trying to put my clothes in the container. Shook my head and headed home. All that was left of my stuff was a tee-shirt at the top of the bag.

That night by the light of my bedside lamp I quietly looked through my new treasures. I hit the jackpot. There was a white panty-girdle, white sports bra, a few blouses, a red vest top with a lace collar an elasticated pleated skirt, and of course the shoes.

I had almost a complete outfit! I couldn't wait to try it on. It was almost a week until I got the chance. Even then I only had 15 minutes. As I looked in the mirror, I knew I had to do something about my legs and my boobs.

I had stopped cutting my hair months before. Mum was pushing for me to get it cut, but I got away by telling her all the boys were growing theirs out.

I sat my "O" levels and knew I was done with school. Soon I would be job hunting. The problem was the need to be a girl was stronger than ever. I heard once that men think of sex every 20 seconds. That's how I felt about being female. I would fall asleep thinking about it and wake up thinking about it.

I had done a bit of shopping on my way home for my mum and added some tights and a packet of balloons. I took my own shopping upstairs hidden in my coat. I had been planning this for weeks.

I was trembling as I got dressed. I filled two balloons with warm water and used them to create breasts. I gently pulled the tights up my legs. They felt heavenly.

I sat on my bed an applied a small amount of eyeshadow that mum had thrown away. I found it in the bin in the bathroom. I used a red liquorice sweet on my lips. I pinched my cheeks to make them red. I had read that on a history website.

After brushing my hair, I looked at myself in the mirror on my wardrobe. I saw a young woman. I saw me. The real me. This felt so right. I never wanted to go back. Kirsty was here to stay.

Now the hard part. I had to go and tell mum and dad. I saw dad in the living room through the door, he had his head in a newspaper. I quickly walked passed to the kitchen. My mother was washing up.

I tried to speak, but the words wouldn't come. It felt like my heart was in my throat. I managed to mumble.

"Mummm."

She turned and dropped a cup she was washing.

"What the hell are you wearing?"

"This is me mum. Please understand This is who I want to be. Please accept me."

"Accept you! You filthy pervert. You're sick. I can't believe I raised a sick little deviant like you."

"But, but mum please I..."

"Don't mum me. I'm going for a walk. Let your father deal with you. When I come back you better be wearing your own clothes or I'll kick you out of this house."

"Mum, mum I.."

"No! You're no son of mine."

She slapped my face, then walked out of the back door. I heard the garden gate slam. I collapsed to the floor, drawing in big gulps of air as I wailed and sobbed.

The woman that raised me, that fed me, that kissed me better had just discarded me. All the years I thought she loved me unconditionally meant nothing. She hated me.

I felt two hands lift me from the floor. I would have to face my father now. It was going to be worse than my mother.

As he lifted me from the floor I couldn't look him in the face. I cried. His son standing before him dressed as a woman.

He pulled my head to his chest.

"It's ok son. We'll work things out. It'll be ok."

"Please dad, don't hate me. It's just I never wanted to be a boy. I just.."

"Shush son, It's alright. I understand. You are what you are. I will always love you. I will always support you."

"But mum said she.."

"She didn't mean it. She's a good woman your mum. It's something she hates. I never realized until we married, she has a problem with the whole LGBT thing. She has an irrational fear, even hatred for anything that isn't what she sees as normal."

"What am I going to do dad. I want this."

"I can see that. What do you call yourself?"

"Kirsty Dad."

He hugged and kissed me.

"Pleased to meet you Kirsty. I will make sure I take her out more often. I’ll make sure you have time to be Kirsty. If she asks, I'll say I spoke to you and it's just a phase. I know it's not though Kirsty is it?"

"No dad, it's been inside for years. I can't stop it."

"We'll work things out. I have some money put by she doesn't know about. When you turn 18, if you want to move out, I can help. You can be Kirsty whenever you want then."

I hugged him.

"Thanks dad. I thought you would hate me for this."

"Kirsty, I'm old, but I'm not stupid. I suppose I'm the opposite to your mum. I have always thought that people should be allowed to love who they want and dress like they want to. What right does anyone else have to tell anyone else how to live their life?"

"Thanks dad. I know I never say it, but I love you."

"I love you too Kirsty. Just the same as I love Simon. I'll be here for you both. Just come and see me when it gets tough being Simon, and I'll see if I can help. You'll get there in the end Kirsty. I'm sure of it."

"Thanks dad. I better get changed."

"Oh yes. Hide your clothes in the garage. There's an empty box under my toolbox. She's bound to look in your room. If she asks me, I'll say you threw them out."

I went upstairs confused. One thing I knew was that I had the best dad in the world.

After Linda

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Contests: 

  • 2022-02 February BCTS "Magic of The Heart" Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

After Linda
A closet crossdresser and his best friend endure loss and love.
washing (3).JPG

Peter stood fixed, looking at the coffin down at the bottom of the grave. David, his best friend, was trying hard not to break down as he threw a handful of dirt on top of the casket. His daughter, Sarah, hugged him trying to stay strong for the pair of them.

Peter could hold on no longer, he sobbed uncontrollably. David moved across to Peter and hugged him. Men were meant to be strong and stalwart, but they both loved Linda so much.

"It's okay to cry, Pete, it's okay,” David sobbed.

Peter hugged him, burying his head in David's chest.

"She was such a wonderful woman, Dave. The world’s a little less, without her in it."

The rain started to fall and the mourners quickly dispersed.

Back at David's house, the wake was a sober occasion. Friends went over the good moments they had shared with Linda. Peter could see that David was getting more upset by the minute. The way Linda died was awful.

The cancer in her brain had been discovered too late to respond to chemo, and was inoperable. Peter had gone to hospital with David many times over the last few months of her life. He watched as the wonderfully cheerful woman, who had helped him cope when his wife died in a car accident, disappeared.

Towards the end, she didn't even know who she was, much less who David was. It was so cruel. David had lost his wife two weeks before she died. The last time they visited her, they were just leaving when she spoke coherently for the first time in weeks.

"Take care of him, Peter."

Then the light in her eyes dulled and she fell asleep. Later that night while they were in David's kitchen drinking tea, the call came from the hospital.

That was two weeks ago. As the wake ended, only Sarah, Peter, and David remained.

"Are you okay to give me a lift to the airport, Pete?"

Sarah had come back from Australia to attend her mother's funeral, but she had to get back to her young family.

"I told you, Sarah, I'm doing it!"

"No, Dad. You need to rest."

"I'll have plenty of time for that later. I'm not going back to work until Monday."

Peter decided not to go with them, and made his way back to his house in Harlow. When he arrived home, the empty feeling of the house struck him. It always felt like this since Ruth died. Now his friend would experience the same feeling.

He had been awarded six hundred thousand pounds from the insurance company for Ruth's death. He had paid off his mortgage and retired early. He was only fifty-eight, and Ruth's death had spurred him to do things he had always wanted to do.

One of those things was cross-dressing. He had seen men that dressed as women described as perverts and mentally ill in the Sunday papers. He resolved to stop doing it. Much as he tried, he couldn't.

When he was nineteen, he met Ruth. Soon after they turned twenty, they were married. Ruth was so upset when they found she could not have babies, she offered him a divorce. He had told her he would stay with her until the end of time. She was enough for him.

One night when she was out with the girls from work, she had returned home early. She found him wearing her underwear and a loose-fitting, red dress. After she got over her shock, she broke down crying. She told him she knew she was not woman enough for him. It was her fault he cross-dressed.

He quickly changed back, and swore it wasn't her fault. He promised never to do it again. He didn't. It was so hard to resist, but his love for Ruth saw him through. She had been dead for two years now, and he dressed whenever he was alone.

He had taken to having holidays at caravan parks on the Essex coast. He would list himself as a couple. The plan would be for him to get dressed and go out into the world as a woman. This was his ambition. He just wanted to be acknowledged as a woman.

Save walking to his car and back at night, he never found the courage to go out in the light of day. He always promised himself next time. He had started to put pictures of himself as Petra on adult-contact sites. He was shocked at the responses. There were so many horny men offering sex. Things had certainly changed from when he was young.

He enjoyed the exchange with many of them. He never answered the crude messages, just the nice, kind-sounding men. Answering questions from a female perspective, just made him feel more feminine. He loved being spoken to as if he were an attractive woman. This never really happens to men. He wasn't naïve, he knew most of them were trying to get into ‘her’ knickers.

He had met two men while he was away. He did not want any ‘fallout’, so only met while staying away on holiday. Both of the men had been charming and treated her like she was a woman. She craved this and responded to them. The encounters did end in her giving them sexual release. She found the idea didn't repulse her. She couldn't have done it while presenting as a man, but as a woman, it seemed natural.

Later that year, she had booked another break near Yarmouth. She had several men that wanted to meet Petra. Her favorite was ‘sid22’. He had no profile picture, but his messages seemed sincere. He always signed off with a kiss. He told her if they met, he would not expect sex. He said he had always had a fascination for trans women and cross-dressers.

She arrived at the holiday park at four in the afternoon. She used Veet to remove all her body hair. After a good warm shower, she sat in the bedroom pulling on her stockings. After that, she stuffed her bra with her ‘chicken fillets’. Her knickers felt wonderful as she pulled them up her smooth, stocking-clad legs. This always used to get her excited. Now it just felt ‘right’. It was like a pressure valve being released.

Then came the makeup and wig, then finally her little black dress. She wore only two inch heels. She hoped Sid would be taller than her. She liked to look up at her men. By seven, she was ready. She had thirty minutes until Sid arrived. So she made herself a coffee and laughed when she saw the lipstick mark on her cup. Women's problems, she thought.

There was a knock on the door of the chalet.

"Petra, it's Sid, are you there?"

"Coming, Sid."

She opened the door and stood back in shock. Standing there in his best suit, carrying flowers and chocolates, was David. She stepped back from the door as he stepped in.

"Are you okay, Petra?"

He did not recognize her. She knew when she got the makeup right, she looked like a woman in her forties, so it shouldn't have surprised her.

"Err, please sit down, Sid. Do you want a drink? I have tea, coffee or beer."

"Here these are for you. You look more beautiful in person, Petra. I'm so glad you agreed to meet me."

David sat down on the sofa, while Petra made herself busy making them tea and putting the flowers in water. No one had ever given her flowers. It was an exclusively female gift. She felt… strange. Dave didn't recognize her. Should she get rid of him, or risk an hour or so, and hope the penny doesn't drop.

Something in her made her want to keep him there. She knew how lonely her friend was. He just needed company.

She sat in a chair opposite him. He sat on the sofa with his legs apart.

She had hers close together and pulled the hem of her dress over her knees modestly.

‘Sid’ told her that as a teenager he had a date with a boy who lived full-time as a girl. He had an attraction to trans women ever since. He told her he would never go with another woman while his wife was alive. He choked up when he told her that she had died recently.

Petra couldn't help it, she crossed to the sofa and wrapped her arms around him.

"Oh Dave, it's okay, she loved you. I'm sure she'd understand."

David pulled back. His eyes wide.

"Pete? Is that you?"

She had given herself away. She just saw her friend in pain and wanted to comfort him. She tried to stand, but her heel slipped on the stone floor. She fell back on top of David crying.

"Oh god! You must think I'm a pervert. I'm sorry. I didn't know Sid was you. Please don't hate me."

"No, Petra. I'm sorry I called you, Pete. You're Petra, and a beautiful woman."

"You don't mind?"

"We all have our secrets, Petra. Now you know mine. Please tell me how you came to be."

They chatted into the night. Petra brought out a bottle of Jack Daniels. As the whiskey took effect, they both relaxed and chatted. They discovered new things about themselves and each other. Before they knew it, they were close together on the sofa. David's arm wrapped around Petra's shoulder.

She felt something she had never felt before, physical attraction to a man. She loved David as a friend. That was when she was Peter. Now she felt love for him for being a man, as Petra. She noticed his strong jaw, his broad chest. She felt his strong arms pulling her into him. She gazed up into his eyes. So much pain and sadness, yet so much kindness.

She stretched her neck and kissed him gently on the lips. He responded and pulled her head closer to his. His tongue tentatively explored hers. Their breathing grew rapid. His hand gripped her thigh, feeling the lump of her suspenders. Her hand went to his chest and explored the greying hair.

"No! I'm sorry Pete. You are my best friend and I promised Petra this wasn't about sex."

They parted. Both realizing that the alcohol was clouding their judgement. It would affect their friendship if something like this happened while they were drunk. It would be something, one or both, may regret. Petra respected that.

"Well you can't drive home now, Dave; you've had nearly half a bottle of whiskey. Stay over and spend Sunday with me. Go home tomorrow afternoon."

"Thanks beautiful. Where do I sleep?"

"This is a one-bedroom chalet. There is only one double bed. If you promise to keep your hands off my knickers. You can sleep with me."

He seemed a little hurt at the remark.

"Petra, I wouldn't take advantage of you. I love Pete too much for that. I'm getting to know Petra and wouldn't want to upset her."

She could see he was serious, and she regretted her little joke.

"Come on, I have a spare toothbrush in my bag. Give me fifteen minutes to get ready for bed."

She soon slipped into bed wearing a dark blue, lace-trimmed, satin nightgown. Dave joined her after a few minutes. He was just in his underwear. She noticed his manly cologne as he covered himself with the duvet. Within minutes, he was snoring. Bloody typical man, she thought to herself.

Sometime in the night, she woke up. She felt Dave's arm around her waist. He was pulling into him spooning. She felt his hardness through her nightgown. He was breathing evenly; he was still sleeping. She realized he must have slept like this with Linda.

She thought about moving, but she was enjoying it too much. Being held by a strong man. She felt so womanly. It was like he wanted to protect her.

The next morning, Dave woke up to the smell of coffee and bacon. It reminded him of Sunday mornings with Linda. Petra placed the tray on the bed next to him. Eggs, bacon, tomato, and fried bread.

"Wow, Petra. I've not had breakfast in bed since, since..."

"I know Dave. Please enjoy it. She did ask me to look after you didn’t she."

He smiled sadly.

"Yes she did. Clever woman, Linda. Clever woman."

After breakfast, they both dressed. Petra was busy swishing around in a dark green knee length dress and high heel boots. She loved the feel of this domesticated scene. She felt like she was doing what other housewives were doing.

"What do you want to do today, Dave?"

"I want to take you for a walk along the seafront."

"What? I told you. I have only ever been out at night. I'm not convincing enough to pass in the daylight."

"You do realize that makes you a typical woman. I'm too fat. This dress makes my bum look big. You women are always running yourself down. Well, you look like an attractive, middle-aged woman Petra. I would be proud to have you on my arm."

"Do you really think no one will know I'm a man?"

"You're not a man, Petra. Remember you're a woman. Be confident and no one will give you a second glance."

She had butterflies in her stomach as she got out of David's car. She almost forgot her handbag.

"Come on Petra, put your arm in mine. Remember. All anyone will see is a man and his wife out for a walk.”

As they strolled down the pavement next to the beach, she was aware of her clothing. The click of her heels, the feel of her skirt flicking across her nylon-covered legs. All these things screamed woman in her mind.

They walked past an old couple walking a dog. They nodded and said good morning. Soon they were walking past busy amusement arcades. Not one person gave them a second glance. This was a dream come true. She was in public and passing as a woman. Her heart filled with joy.

"Come on, let's get a drink. There's a pub over there."

"No, Dave, I'm too scared."

"Come on, you'll be fine. You can sit outside while I go in and get the drinks."

He squeezed her hand, and led her to the beer garden.

As she sat at the table she glanced nervously around. A man across the other side of the garden smiled and winked at her. Dave returned with the drinks and she relaxed again. She was really beginning to enjoy it.

"I wish this would never end, Dave. I wish we could stay like this forever. Just us. Me being a woman with her man."

"It could, if you want to. Why don't I stay all week with you? We can go shopping and I'll buy some more clothes. We can see how we feel about each other."

Possibilities exploded in her mind. The chance to play the part of Dave’s wife all week. She would need some more clothes too. They could go to one of the bigger supermarkets and shop together. She felt confident in herself now.

"Dave, if it works out, I would love to be your woman full-time. If you’ll have me?"

"Petra, I think I fell in love with you last night. All I've been thinking about is how we can do it. We could both sell our houses and move to the coast. Once we're there, no more Peter, only Petra. For the rest of our lives."

They stood to leave. Petra pulled David's face down to hers. They had a long, drawn-out kiss. It only stopped when the other customers in the beer garden started cheering. They both laughed and headed back to the car.

Petra felt dizzy. There was so much going through her mind. The possibility of a new life for both of them. They had both lost so much, but now they could gain so much. They were going to live the lives that they had secretly wanted. They had been good partners to their wives. Now they would be partners, and lovers to each other.

Petra felt like her life was starting anew. Now it was time for her dream to come true.

Part 2

I have added this to the main story. I will add the other parts as I write them as well as upload them as separate parts.

Peter arranged for most of his furniture to go into storage. He had sold his house in just a few months. He moved in with David after that. He resisted slipping into his “Petra” mindset. They were both worried they would bet caught. Even in 2022 there were plenty of narrow-minded people that would make their lives hell.

The plan they had was hold on until they moved into a new house with each other. They wanted the few friends they had to keep their memories of them as two normal men. They were both in their late fifties and things like that mattered to them.

Peter was going to tell the small amount of family he had, that he was moving to Canada. He would change as soon as they arrived at their new house, then stay as Petra forever.

They had discussed it at length in the evenings while watching TV together.

David asked,

“You do realize that you will never ear trousers again? I like my women to look feminine always.”

“Yes Dave, I’m happy to do that. Stop worrying.”

“Your whole life will be, knickers instead of pants, skirts instead of trousers, blouses instead of shirts, stockings instead of socks, slips instead of vests, bra’s instead of, I don’t know. It’s a big change.”

“Yes one that I’m really looking forward to. There will be makeup, wigs and perfume. I’ll have time to pamper myself. With the money I have in the bank we won’t need to work. We can enjoy life.”

“I just don’t want you to have any regrets. When we move in I will never treat you as a man again. My best friend Peter will have moved to Canada, and I will be living with Petra.”

“My job is to be the best woman I can be. Yours will be showing how much you appreciate my effort. I am going to register with a doctor there and tell him I’m transgender. I want a gender recognition certificate.”

“Do you? You want to go all the way?”

“Well possibly not. I just want to be officially recognized as a woman. You don’t have to have the op to get the certificate.”

“I’ll support you any whatever happens. I’m really missing Petra. I just wish we both didn’t have these hang ups.”

“Petra is missing you too Dave. It will be worth it. We’ll have the rest of our lives together.”

David felt like kissing him, but knew they would both feel awkward.

They went house hunting at the weekends. Peter did all the searching while David was working out his notice. They had an offer on Peter’s house a week later. All they needed to do was find their forever home.

That weekend they viewed an empty bungalow at Frinton. It was high on a hill that looked over the Essex coast. Peter knew that due to the high percentage of older people retiring that Frinton was affectionately known as God’s waiting room.

A few weeks later they had donated all the furniture they did not need to charity and the moving date was set. Peter would not help with the move. He was going to stay in a hotel and arrive as Petra the next day.

He was very emotional when he left the night before the move. He had tears in his eyes as he hugged David and said goodbye.

“What’s the matter Peter? I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon.”

“If all goes well Dave, you’ll never see Peter again. I know this is what I want, but it feels like Peter is dying. You may never see him again.”

“Oh Pete, you can be Peter anytime you want. I won’t mind.”

“No Dave. I want you to grow to love Petra. That won’t happen if you wake up next to Peter. Just say goodbye and you will see Petra tomorrow.”

Peter had planned to stay in the premier inn just outside Clacton, He would stay the night and remove all of his hair using depilatory cream. In the morning he would have his breakfast and turn into Petra. Forever he hoped. He planned to throw his last male clothing into the bin.

When he arrived at the hotel he checked in and saw the little plastic box to deposit the key when you left. Perfect, he thought. He paid for his room and his breakfast as he checked in. Peter arrived, and the next morning Petra left.

She had remembered that she would need to change into trainers to drive and took her two inch heels off as she sat in the car. It felt so different for her sitting in her car in a skirt and stockings. As she drove she felt her nylon covered legs rubbing together. It stuck her, this would be the sort of thing she would feel for the rest of her life.

Genetic women would never think like this, as they wear soft sensuous clothes all their lives. It becomes common place, and probably a nuisance. She thought. She wondered if she would get to that stage. She hoped not. She knew David enjoyed feminine women.

She waited at a junction to turn onto the main road. The stream of car was continuous. A car flashed her. The driver smiled and let her pull out. Well she thought, that didn’t happen much to Peter.

A few minutes away now, she practiced her female voice. She had found she could talk in a higher voice if she put on a slight Scottish accent. She practiced with David until she didn’t sound like Mrs. Doubtfire.

The front door was open when she arrived. David had been sorting out the boxes in the kitchen.

“Leave that Dave. This is my domain. You sit down and I’ll make us a nice cup of tea.”

David looked up and gave her a broad smile.

“Petra, I’m glad you’re here. This place needs a woman’s touch.”

He came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her as she was standing at the sink filling the kettle. He kissed her gently on the back of the head.

“I missed you Petra. I don’t want you to go again.”

Petra felt his strong arms around her. It felt so right. She felt protected and didn’t want the moment to pass.

“Come on Dave. Let’s have this tea. Then I’ll go and make the bed. Then it’s the bathroom, Kitchen and living room to sort out. Do you mind if I don’t cook tonight?”

“No problem. There is a chip shop half a mile away. I’ll nip out when we are hungry.”

They both worked hard over the next few hours. Petra noticed David wouldn’t let her lift anything heavy. He was really into the idea of her being Petra now. Around six, they both slumped down on the sofa to rest.

“Right love what do you want from the chippy?”

“Just chips for me. I’m watching my weight. I know they aren’t healthy, but the smaller the better.”

“You’re the boss Petra. I should be back in about twenty minutes.”

As David drove off she walked around the house. It felt strange. She was now the lady of the house. She would take on all the jobs a wife would traditionally do. Cleaning, washing, ironing and cooking. She would choose the decorations too.

As a widower, she knew how to do all those jobs. Now though, she would be doing them dressed and acting like a woman. This sent a shiver of anticipation through her. She had dreamed of this since childhood.

Back in the 70’s she knew she would have probably been sent somewhere horrible if she had told anyone. She had read accounts of people being given electric shocks to stop them wanting to be female. It was sick that these people would think. “Why would any man ever want to be a woman?” You must be insane.

She had bottled it up, "manned up" and joined the Army. That was when Peter met David. David had been a friend and a protector ever since. Peter loved his wife, and her love kept him strong enough to suppress it. It never went away though. When she died the urge came rushing back. She didn’t regret her marriage, but did regret the time she wasted not being who she was meant to be.

When Dave arrived carrying a bag of delicious food, he found her with her head in her hands sobbing.

“Oh Petra, whatever’s the matter?”

“Nothing you’ve done Dave. I just can’t believe this is true. I get to live my dream. I didn’t hate being Peter, but it was like I lived my whole life in disguise, behind a mask. Now the woman that has struggled to be free has been released.”

“Petra I have to tell you; I have been attracted to you since we met in the army. I would never have told you though. I felt so bad about. I thought I was gay. It messed my head up. You know how gays were treated in the army. When I met Linda I realized I loved women too. She was my first and only. I loved her feminity. When I saw Petra, I felt the same about her. I loved Peter as a brother. I could love Petra as a woman. Does that sense? Because it confuses me.”

“Yes it does. I could not kiss you as Peter. Petra wants to kiss you and more.”

“Well that’s that sorted. Dry your eyes in dish the food up, it getting cold woman.”

As Petra took the bag into the kitchen he gave her a friendly smack on the backside.

Another first, she thought. There would be so many more of them in her future.

After Linda 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Contests: 

  • 2022-02 February BCTS "Magic of The Heart" Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Identity Crisis
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

After Linda Part 2
A closet crossdresser and his best friend endure loss and love. Part 2.
washing (3).JPG

Peter arranged for most of his furniture to go into storage. He had sold his house in just a few months. He moved in with David after that. He resisted slipping into his “Petra” mindset. They were both worried they would bet caught. Even in 2022 there were plenty of narrow-minded people that would make their lives hell.

The plan they had was hold on until they moved into a new house with each other. They wanted the few friends they had to keep their memories of them as two normal men. They were both in their late fifties and things like that mattered to them.

Peter was going to tell the small amount of family he had, that he was moving to Canada. He would change as soon as they arrived at their new house, then stay as Petra forever.

They had discussed it at length in the evenings while watching TV together.

David asked,

“You do realize that you will never ear trousers again? I like my women to look feminine always.”

“Yes Dave, I’m happy to do that. Stop worrying.”

“Your whole life will be, knickers instead of pants, skirts instead of trousers, blouses instead of shirts, stockings instead of socks, slips instead of vests, bra’s instead of, I don’t know. It’s a big change.”

“Yes one that I’m really looking forward to. There will be makeup, wigs and perfume. I’ll have time to pamper myself. With the money I have in the bank we won’t need to work. We can enjoy life.”

“I just don’t want you to have any regrets. When we move in I will never treat you as a man again. My best friend Peter will have moved to Canada, and I will be living with Petra.”

“My job is to be the best woman I can be. Yours will be showing how much you appreciate my effort. I am going to register with a doctor there and tell him I’m transgender. I want a gender recognition certificate.”

“Do you? You want to go all the way?”

“Well possibly not. I just want to be officially recognized as a woman. You don’t have to have the op to get the certificate.”

“I’ll support you any whatever happens. I’m really missing Petra. I just wish we both didn’t have these hang ups.”

“Petra is missing you too Dave. It will be worth it. We’ll have the rest of our lives together.”

David felt like kissing him, but knew they would both feel awkward.

They went house hunting at the weekends. Peter did all the searching while David was working out his notice. They had an offer on Peter’s house a week later. All they needed to do was find their forever home.

That weekend they viewed an empty bungalow at Frinton. It was high on a hill that looked over the Essex coast. Peter knew that due to the high percentage of older people retiring that Frinton was affectionately known as God’s waiting room.

A few weeks later they had donated all the furniture they did not need to charity and the moving date was set. Peter would not help with the move. He was going to stay in a hotel and arrive as Petra the next day.

He was very emotional when he left the night before the move. He had tears in his eyes as he hugged David and said goodbye.

“What’s the matter Peter? I’ll see you tomorrow afternoon.”

“If all goes well Dave, you’ll never see Peter again. I know this is what I want, but it feels like Peter is dying. You may never see him again.”

“Oh Pete, you can be Peter anytime you want. I won’t mind.”

“No Dave. I want you to grow to love Petra. That won’t happen if you wake up next to Peter. Just say goodbye and you will see Petra tomorrow.”

Peter had planned to stay in the premier inn just outside Clacton, He would stay the night and remove all of his hair using depilatory cream. In the morning he would have his breakfast and turn into Petra. Forever he hoped. He planned to throw his last male clothing into the bin.

When he arrived at the hotel he checked in and saw the little plastic box to deposit the key when you left. Perfect, he thought. He paid for his room and his breakfast as he checked in. Peter arrived, and the next morning Petra left.

She had remembered that she would need to change into trainers to drive and took her two inch heels off as she sat in the car. It felt so different for her sitting in her car in a skirt and stockings. As she drove she felt her nylon covered legs rubbing together. It stuck her, this would be the sort of thing she would feel for the rest of her life.

Genetic women would never think like this, as they wear soft sensuous clothes all their lives. It becomes common place, and probably a nuisance. She thought. She wondered if she would get to that stage. She hoped not. She knew David enjoyed feminine women.

She waited at a junction to turn onto the main road. The stream of car was continuous. A car flashed her. The driver smiled and let her pull out. Well she thought, that didn’t happen much to Peter.

A few minutes away now, she practiced her female voice. She had found she could talk in a higher voice if she put on a slight Scottish accent. She practiced with David until she didn’t sound like Mrs. Doubtfire.

The front door was open when she arrived. David had been sorting out the boxes in the kitchen.

“Leave that Dave. This is my domain. You sit down and I’ll make us a nice cup of tea.”

David looked up and gave her a broad smile.

“Petra, I’m glad you’re here. This place needs a woman’s touch.”

He came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her as she was standing at the sink filling the kettle. He kissed her gently on the back of the head.

“I missed you Petra. I don’t want you to go again.”

Petra felt his strong arms around her. It felt so right. She felt protected and didn’t want the moment to pass.

“Come on Dave. Let’s have this tea. Then I’ll go and make the bed. Then it’s the bathroom, Kitchen and living room to sort out. Do you mind if I don’t cook tonight?”

“No problem. There is a chip shop half a mile away. I’ll nip out when we are hungry.”

They both worked hard over the next few hours. Petra noticed David wouldn’t let her lift anything heavy. He was really into the idea of her being Petra now. Around six, they both slumped down on the sofa to rest.

“Right love what do you want from the chippy?”

“Just chips for me. I’m watching my weight. I know they aren’t healthy, but the smaller the better.”

“You’re the boss Petra. I should be back in about twenty minutes.”

As David drove off she walked around the house. It felt strange. She was now the lady of the house. She would take on all the jobs a wife would traditionally do. Cleaning, washing, ironing and cooking. She would choose the decorations too.

As a widower, she knew how to do all those jobs. Now though, she would be doing them dressed and acting like a woman. This sent a shiver of anticipation through her. She had dreamed of this since childhood.

Back in the 70’s she knew she would have probably been sent somewhere horrible if she had told anyone. She had read accounts of people being given electric shocks to stop them wanting to be female. It was sick that these people would think. “Why would any man ever want to be a woman?” You must be insane.

She had bottled it up and "manned up" and joined the Army. That was when Peter met David. He had been Peter's friend and a protector ever since. Peter loved his wife, and her love kept him strong enough to suppress the need to be a woman. It never went away though. When she died the urge came rushing back. She didn’t regret her marriage, but did regret the time she wasted not being who she was meant to be.

When Dave arrived carrying a bag of delicious food, he found her with her head in her hands sobbing.

“Oh Petra, whatever’s the matter?”

“Nothing you’ve done Dave. I just can’t believe this is true. I get to live my dream. I didn’t hate being Peter, but it was like I lived my whole life in disguise, behind a mask. Now the woman that has struggled to be free has been released.”

“Petra I have to tell you; I have been attracted to you since we met in the army. I would never have told you though. I felt so bad about. I thought I was gay. It messed my head up. You know how gays were treated in the army. When I met Linda I realized I loved women too. She was my first and only. I loved her feminity. When I saw Petra, I felt the same about her. I loved Peter as a brother. I could love Petra as a woman. Does that sense? Because it confuses me.”

“Yes it does. I could not kiss you as Peter. Petra wants to kiss you and more.”

“Well that’s that sorted. Dry your eyes and dish the food up, it getting cold woman.”

As Petra took the bag into the kitchen he gave her a friendly smack on the backside.

Another first, she thought. There would be so many more of them in her future.

After Linda 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Contests: 

  • 2022-02 February BCTS "Magic of The Heart" Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Senior / Sixty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Romantic
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

After Linda Part 3
A closet crossdresser and his best friend endure loss and love. Part 3.

Petra weighs up her options. Should she chose to stay as she is? Or undergo GRS?

washing (3).JPG

After dinner they both got ready for bed. Petra checked her chin. She gave it a quick once over with a safety razor. Her beard growth had slowed down as she got older. She thought if she saw the doctor she could get female hormones prescribed. Perhaps that would help. The only other thing would be laser hair removal or electrolysis.

She wanted to be as feminine as possible. She had a lifetime of being a man. Now she wanted to be as much of a woman as possible. She had read up on how difficult it was to change gender using the NHS. She had the money to travel and get any operation she needed though. As she was nearly sixty she wasn’t sure if she wanted the “full works”, or just the cosmetic option.

The cosmetic option offered a lot faster recovery time, and a lot less risk of complications. There would be a less “maintenance” after. She had seen pictures of the result and they looked amazing. She had read that if she went for this, there was an option of procedure called sigmoid colon after.

Her head was spinning with the options open to her. With a very good application of makeup she did look passable. At least David had told her. She hadn’t been outed in any of her trips yet. She had thought about facial feminization surgery and breast implants.

She just didn’t know what to do first. She wanted to be as much of a woman she could be. She knew that it was own opinion that counted. She also knew what David wanted was just as important. He might like her just the way she was “down there”.

Tonight would be the second time that Petra shared a bed for the whole night with a man. This time though, Petra would remain.

She slipped into a long silky black nylon nightdress and climbed into bed next to David.

“Mmm. You smell nice Petra.”

“Thanks, It’s Charlie. Old but still one of my favorites.”

He turned to face her and pulled her into his body. She reached down and grasped his hardness. Just the sight and smell of her had caused that. She felt proud of that. She had worried that he would be disappointed.

As she moved her hand she felt him grow.

“Oh god, that feels so good. You don’t have to you know. I’m happy just to be with you.”

“I want to do this for you. It makes me happy, to make you happy.”

“Well your'e certainly doing that my love.”

His hand went behind her head and pulled her to his lips and kissed her.

She quickened her pace. His breath was hot against her neck.

“I’m not going to last much longer Petra.”

“That’s OK, come on, come on.”

David let out a long sigh, then got up to go to the bathroom.

He came back to bed grinning.

“That’s the first time someone has touched me there for over two years. Thank you. Do you want me to return the favor?”

“No, honestly Dave. I’m not sure what I want. I am overwhelmed with what has happened in the last few weeks. It 's something I have always desired, but I haven’t worked out my true feelings. We need to talk about what I’m going to do. Do you want me to have surgery to become a complete woman?”

“Petra, I do see you as a woman. I won’t make that decision for you. It’s your body. Just being with you is enough. Whatever you decide will be fine with me. I will support you and love you.”

She looked at him through misty eyes. Having someone like him to help her on this frightening but wonderful journey was so important. He was the best friend a man could have. Now he would be the best partner and perhaps husband she could have wished for.

“Come here and hold me like you did last time. You lovely lump of manhood.”

“Oi, not so much with the lump stuff. I’ve lost weight recently.”

She turned away from him and his arm snaked around her waist and pulled her into him. They lay in bed spooning and fell asleep.

When she woke his arm was still around her. She gently got out of bed and went to the bathroom. Another quick shave and wash, then light makeup. She would definitely have to see about laser hair removal. She didn’t want to have to keep shaving.

She got breakfast started. She wanted to bring him breakfast in bed like she did at their first meeting. She felt “right” as she turned the bacon and stirred the tomatoes. She remembered seeing her mother cooking and wanted to be just like her. She had admired how she seemed to do ten things at once and managed to produce wonderful food.

She had admired women all her life. It was something she aspired to be. She knew many women saw it as domestic drudgery, she saw it as domestic bliss. Although she knew her opinion may change in the coming years. At that moment though, she was in heaven.

“Wake up sleepy. Breakfast time.”

“Oh, wow, you don’t have to keep spoiling me you know.”

“I want to look after my man. What you said last night means so much to me.”

“I mean it my love. You decide, and I’ll support you. You need to register us at the G.P.s’ on Monday. You can ask about an appointment about your gender dysphoria then.”

“Yes, I’ll do that. Now eat your breakfast.”

That day she dressed in the oldest housedress she owned and thick black tights. Not her favorite clothes, but unpacking boxes and straightening out their new home wasn't a fashion parade. All day David did not let her do any heavy lifting. She enjoyed arranging the ornaments in the living room, while David connected the television and the audio equipment.

When they finish she got some flowers from the garden and placed them in a vase on the table. They stood in the middle of the room and looked around. The room looked great. It had a combination of both of their tastes. David wrapped both of his arms around her and kissed the back of her neck.

“You know Petra. I think everything is going to be alright for us.”

“I hope so Dave. I love you.”

After Linda 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Contests: 

  • 2022-02 February BCTS "Magic of The Heart" Story Contest

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Romantic
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

After Linda Part 4
A closet crossdresser and his best friend endure loss and love. Part 4.
Petra has visited her GP to ask about GRS?
washing (3).JPG

On Monday night David arrived home to a quite house.

“Petra where are you?”

He was carrying a box of chocolates, a card and a single rose. He found Petra in the bedroom sobbing into a pillow.

“Baby, whatever’s the matter?”

She turned to face him. Panda eyes red with tears.

“The doctor, the bloody man told me to come back next year! He kept calling me Mr.”

Dave felt a wave of rage. He felt protective about Petra. His instinct told him to go and punch the doctor. He knew that was stupid. He sat on the bed and held her.

“Tell me what happened.”

“I registered us and asked to see a doctor. They had a cancellation so I went into to see doctor James. He is in his sixties and very abrupt. When I told him I wanted to start the process for changing gender he laughed.”

“He did what!”

“He called me Mr. Barber. He asked why I thought I as a woman. I told him all about my life, but he said it was just a phase because of my wife’s death. He said he wasn’t prepared to waste NHS money on my fantasy.”

“Was that all he said?”

“Yes. He said come back next year if I still felt this way. Oh and he gave me some leaflets about HIV.”

He could see how upset she was. He needed to stay calm. He had been surprised when he read that one in seven transgender patients are refused healthcare by GP’s in the UK.

“Right, first call tomorrow and ask to see another doctor. Who else is there?”

There are two more GP’s one is a woman in her thirties, the other the same age as doctor James.”

“Get an appointment with the woman. She is younger and will probably understand transgender people better. If not we will change doctors, or go private.”

He dried her eyes and gave her a tissue to finish the job.

“Oh I got you these Petra.”

He gave her the flowers and the chocolates.

“Thank you David. Thank you so much. This is the first time Petra has had a valentine.”

They kissed and he pulled her in tight. He could smell her perfume and felt himself getting turned on. No time for that he thought.

“Right, get your glad rags on. I’m taking you out.”

“Where? Why didn’t you tell me?”

“Come on Petra, you’ve known me long enough to know I’m spontaneous. I thought it would be nice for valentine’s day.”

“Yes like anywhere has tables left on valentine’s day. You planned this Dave.”

He gave her a lopsided grin. He could see she was cheering up.

“Guilty as charged. I have been thinking about us a lot. Here open your card.”

She carefully opened it and saw the picture of young lovers on the cover. Inside there was a poem.


Roses are red

Violets are blue

I know this is corny

But I’m so in love with you

I know our future may hold trouble and strife

I can face it all with you as my wife

She looked up from the card with a lump in her throat. He wasn’t there.

“Ah hem”

She looked down and saw David on one knee holding an engagement ring.

“Will you marry me?”

“Yes, yes I will!”

Her heart was pounding. This is what she had dreamed of for so long. She held out her hand and he slipped the ring on.

“One other thing Petra.”

“Anything Dave, I’d do anything right now.”

“Can you help me up?”

She helped him to his feet and they kissed. He held her tight. She knew now. Although the next few years would be hard. With his love, they would get through it.

Any Girl - An unfulfilled life

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
scarf.JPG

After trying on his mothers underwear and being screamed at by his father, he knew that a boy wanting to be a girl was a horrible thing. He knew at the tender age of six he must bottle it up and never speak of it.

One day his mother and her friend were getting him and his brothers dressed and he heard his brother screaming.

"No,no, there girls. They have a rose on them."

His mother was trying to dress his older brother in a pair of plain with girls knickers. She cut the flower off the waistband and tried again. His brother refused. Her friend tried with him. He ached to wear them, but knew his brother would never let him forget it. So he started the pattern of behavior of that would haunt him and remind him of "what if" possibilities later in life.

Year later he asked his mother and she said that girls knickers were cheaper than boys pants?

Growing up he was always jealous of the girl's pretty clothes and the attention they got. They teachers called girls by their first name, but boys were called by their surname. Girl's could keep their hats on in church, whereas boys had to remove theirs. You had to give your seat up to a women or a girl on a bus. Girls were different , better. He played with the boys and sometimes girls from his flat, but always tried to play with the girls if he could.

At twelve years old while staying with his widowed grandmother, they were both soaked on a trip to the shops. She told him to strip his clothes off and he shivered under a blanket. She asked him if he wanted to wear a pair of his dead grandfather's underwear. He refused, then she asked if he would wear some of hers. He of course felt he had to refuse. Another what if to add to the what if pile.

Growing up in a small north London flat there was little chance of privacy. As grew he would borrow his mum's underwear from the airing cupboard and snatch a few moments of happiness in the locked bathroom. Nothing sexual at that age.

As he grew he found out what women looked like between their legs he made what he later would learn was a gaff. It was made entirely from elastic bands. It was painful but when he wore it, it pulled his penis back between his legs and he looked smooth down there.

At twelve years old he was involved in a car accident while riding his bike. Although painful he was grateful as he was due to be circumcised as he returned to school and did not want to explain to his friends why he was in hospital.

He hoped they would slip and accidentally cut it off during the operation. It never happened.

After the operation his small inoffensive "willy" expanded to almost adult proportions .He hated it. The only saving grace was the positive comments from his peers in the changing room, spread among some of the girls. Although he was too painfully shy to ask any out.

His father had a signature stamp he used for processing his paperwork. He had an idea. He could have time off school sick, write his own sick note and use the stamp to sign it. As his mother worked from 9.30 AM to 3PM , he would have the house to himself.

It started with just wearing the underwear. Then grew to include a blouse and skirt. At fourteen his legs were still relatively smooth. They looked really good in his mothers chocolate coloured tights. He added a scarf and a little lipstick and decided to go out. Later in life he would never take such a chance, but at fourteen you don't think of all the ways you can get caught.

Living at the top floor of a four story block in meant he would have to walk down four flights of stairs past everyone's front door. He got away with this and managed to walk down the street in his mothers cork wedge sandals. He had the idea of walking about a mile to a local park then return home.

He walked without incident to the park, but due to the tension, desperately needed the toilet. So he decided to brave the ladies toilet. As he came out a kindly old lady ask him if he was alright. Did she know? He walked away quickly.

These trips became a regular thing for a a few months. He must have done this five of six times. On the last trip as he climbed the stairs he saw a school friend waiting near his front door. Time stopped. Stupid ideas of what to say went through his head. Instead he just pushed past and opened then quickly slammed the front door..

A few days later he told his friend that while he was "bunking off" his aunt came into the flat and he had to hide in the cupboard for an hour. His friend said he was on the stairs and a woman went by him. Had he really gotten away with it? The scarf did cover a lot of his head.

At the age of fifteen he was working three jobs and had very little opportunity to crossdress.

He left school and became a apprentice electrician. He had always enjoyed playing with electrical things and did well. Still every time he was at home alone he would dress in his mothers clothes.

In his late teens he started dating and urged his girlfriends to wear sexy underwear. If he could not wear it he could touch it on their soft womanly bodies. He lived his femininity through theirs. At a party the hostess asked him if she could dress him as a woman to fool a friend of hers. As he was meant to be meeting a girl their he refused. One of the biggest what if moments of regret.

He eventually met the woman who he was to marry. She told him once that she would wear stockings for him if he beat her at darts. If she won he would have to. Of course he lost. They would play with his crossdressing often and he was happy. If he could not be a woman, he could dress and have sex with one. It was an acceptable compromise.

Almost as soon as they married she expressed a dislike for his crossdressing. Even the sex stopped. She was only interested when she wanted another child. He had always been the happy cheerful, reliable type, so all of the frustration was kept bottled up. He had a wife and child to support. That should be enough for any man.

In a moment of stupidity he decided he would take her birth control pills to spite her. He took two a day for months. He noticed fat deposit on his breasts had increased. He cold still get hard but it took longer. This gave him a thrill to know next time she wanted a child she would have to work harder to get one. A stupid thing to do he realised later in his life.

Sometimes she would go out on coach trips with the children and her parents. he always made an excuse about having to work. These were opportunities to dress. Parking on the almost deserted top floor of a multistory car park he would pull on a skirt and high heel boots. The underwear would already be on under his male clothes. The moment he felt the skirt touch his legs he felt calm.

His long hair brushed into a feminine style and with a little makeup he looked convincing. Walking around the north London shopping center felt so right he wished it could last forever. Why was it so unfair? Why was this so wrong. He wasn't hurting anyone. It was his body. No, he knew the emotional and financial fallout would be devastating. He had a family and a mortgage. He was a man after all.

That's the way his life went. An almost sexless marriage and a deep longing to be, or at least live as a woman. Now in his fifties, he takes short breaks on his own. These are just opportunities to explore the life he wishes he had. He experimented with meeting men through contact sites. The intimacy is often welcome, but the real need is for being seen and treated as a women.

He is realistic, he knows if he braved the fallout now, that their is no guarantee he would be happy. So he does what he has always done. Just what electricity does, takes the path of least resistance. Often regretting the girl he never was.

Anything to be a housewife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Crossdresser lives out her dream of being a housewife

She heard the front door close, Dave was home.

"Hi babe, how have you been?" he said.

"Good thanks honey how was work?" she replied.

"Hard day, still trying to catch up from last week, I'm tired and ready
for a rest," said Dave.

"You sit down and relax, I'll bring you a beer," she said, smiling to
herself.

This was what she had dreamed of since she was a little boy. Sitting at
her mother's feet, touching her silky stockings, wanting to be just like
her.

His mother was "good housewife," she kept the home clean, warm and safe.
He had grown up admiring her.

Kenny's father had left the family when he was three. She had no male
role model, only kind, pretty females.

She had learned early that is was "dirty" to look up ladies skirts, if
you was a boy that is.

She was fascinated by the frothy, frilly and silky things he saw. He had
touched his mother's smooth frilly underwear in her top draw. It felt so
nice to touch, so how good must if feel to wear?

She did it one day when she was in the garden and he was meant to be
playing in his room.

She went to her mother's drawer and took a pair of black nylon knickers,
they had three rows of frilly lace at the back, (every tv/cd remembers
her 1st pair!)

They were too big, but felt wonderful. How good must it be wear clothes
like this all day?

She had asked his mother to buy him nice frilly underwear like his
sister. She told him not to be silly, little boys don't wear girl's
clothes. It was very bad and wrong if they did.

So she learned to hide her "bad" side and sneak into his sisters and her
mother's underwear draws every chance she got.

When she left home and lived alone, this gave her the space and privacy
to dress as she liked.

She accumulated a large collection of frilly underclothes. She preferred
French knickers, silk was her favourite material. She loved to keep her
suspenders tight on her stockings. As she walked about the tugging of the
Elastic moved her silky knickers across her small, erect clit.

Her choice of fashion was mainly 50's or 60's housewife. She had girdles,
petticoats and house dresses.

One day while she was searching for retro underwear online, she
discovered a contact site where people like her posted pictures of
themselves. After she created an account under the name of Kirstywife,
she posted some pictures of herself fully dressed and in her sexiest
undies. She felt so naughty.

Never having had a girlfriend, she assumed she may be gay, but she
thought gay men did not like women. As she spent every minute she wasn't
working dressed as a woman, she thought no gay man would want her.

When she arrived home from work she checked the site. She had over
seventy messages! Mostly from men who wanted her to do very naughty
things to, and for them.

She wanted to be treated as a woman, She wanted to be cared for and
admired. Most of the messages were from men who just wanted sex.

She had a few awkward meetings with several men. She never really enjoyed
them, but they taught her what men liked.

Dave Rogers contacted him asking if he was genuine. He said he could see
what a beautiful sexy woman she was. He said he wanted to meet her just
to chat. He said he would love to cook for her and would not expect
anything more.

This was just what she wanted, just to be with a man as a woman.

Dave opened the door; he was a 40 year old well built builder, a little
overweight, just like her. Kirsty told Dave she always longed to be a
housewife.

Dave smiled, and told her she would make a lovely wife and he would be
honoured to have her live out her fantasy with him. They had parted with
a light kiss.

She travelled to his house early the next morning.

He told her she could change upstairs. After 45 minutes she nervously
came downstairs.

She wore a dark blue flower pattern "June Cleaver" dress. The dress was
held out with a wide net petticoat. She wore white three inch heels on
her feet. Under her dress she had on a long legged panty corselette, with
flesh coloured seemed stockings.

Dave smiled, and told her he would be glad to see such a lovely woman
welcome him when he got home.

After Dave left she gave his kitchen and living room a thorough going
over. It certainly needed it. He house needed a woman's touch she
thought.

She was in heaven; she was a housewife cleaning "her" home, waiting for
her man to come home. Her "clit" was hard all day; this was all she
wanted out of life. This was what her life was meant to be!

She got dinner started and went up to change into something sexier for
when her man arrived home.

When Dave arrived, she greeted him with a kiss. She told Dave to sit
down. Soon she walked into the living room and gave Dave a beer and a
coaster.

"Thanks babe, I love what you've done with the place, perhaps I should
keep you here permanently," he said.

She almost came in her knickers, hearing that.

"I would love that, I would do anything to make that happen," she said.

"Anything eh?" he replied.

She stepped back and unbuttoned her skirt, and let it drop. He drew in
his breath. She was wearing silky black knickers with lace trim on the
legs, a black suspender belt, soft bra and fishnet stockings. She kicked
off her heels.

He could see the slight bulge of her "clit" in her panties. He felt
himself harden. This was his "ideal" woman. This was what he loved,
femininity.

He had always craved soft, pretty feminine women. They were hard to find
in the 2020's. Kirsty seem to revel in her femininity. He wanted a woman
who loved being soft and pretty. Someone who needed to be dominated and
wanted to be taken care of.

The fact that she had an "extra bit" did not bother him. He had had a few
flings with other men in his teens.

He wanted her! She went to her knees and unbuttoned his jeans and pulled
down his boxers. His cock sprang out rock hard. She kissed the tip, then
slowly stroked the length of his shaft, he groaned, she knew he was putty
in her manicured hands.

She lowered her head and took the whole of his glans into her mouth. She
used her tongue on its underside. He thrust it further into her mouth and
groaned. He stood and removed his jeans and boxers.

"You would do anything then?" he said

She nodded. He took her hand and led her upstairs to his bedroom. He sat
on the edge and she knelt and resumed giving him a blow job.

Lost now in the moment, being what she'd always dreamed of, a wife
looking after her husband. Looking into his eyes, she could tell he was
getting close to coming.

He pushed her away saying, "Not yet."

He lifted her onto the bed, her eyes wide, she knew what was coming next,
and wanted it.

He went to his bedside cabinet and took out a tube of lubricant.

Gently, he pushed her onto her back and lifted her stocking clad legs
over his shoulders.

The ultimate position of female submission. He was about to take her,
make her his!

With his hands free he pulled down the back of her silky knickers and
probed her hole. She gasped and squirmed, he took a generous amount of
lube and worked it into her. She relaxed revelling in his control, this
felt so right. He applied more lube to the tip of his cock while she
waited expectantly.

He pushed her legs further back higher and wider, looked her straight in
her eyes and said

"You did say Anything?"

She looked at him with lust filled eyes and said, "YES, YES!"

He slowly thrust into her, she thought briefly that he was not wearing a
condom, but was too filled with lust and need to stop him. A man should
take his wife bare.

Inch, by inch she felt him fill her. Inch, by inch she was becoming the
woman she wanted to be.

He was all the way in she felt his balls on her buttocks. She felt full
and whole.

This was what a wife felt when she was taken by her husband. He was still
for a moment letting her get used to him, and then slowly started to fuck
her.

After the slight burning sensation went, she only felt pleasure. She
pushed herself forward to meet his thrusts, wanting more of him in her.

Her heart was pounding she had never felt like this before.

He kept up a steady rhythm, she was close now. He slid his hand down the
front of her knickers, and grasped her 4 inch clit.

"Oh god!" she cried.

He started to gently stroke her in time with his thrusts. She felt him
swelling in her, he was close, but so was she.

"How would you like to be Mrs Rodgers then?"

"YES, YES, and YES!!" she screamed.

She came as she had never climaxed before.

Clenching her hole as she climaxed, driving Dave over the edge, so he
filled her with his seed. Marking her as his.

She lay in a daze, she knew, this is who she was meant to be. She gazed
up at him with love and said, "Yes, ANYTHING for my husband."

"Well then welcome to your new home Mrs Rogers."

She almost came again hearing this.

Her dream was coming true!

Dave smiled, he now had he ideal partner, someone who loved to wear all
the sexy clothes his ex-wife would never wear. Someone that wanted to
have sex with him, who loved being submissive to him. So she had a little
extra? He could live with that!

At Seventeen

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Attempted Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


At seventeen, a transgender girl thinks back on her life. Set to the lyrics of At seventeen by Janis Ian

I learned the truth at seventeen
That love was meant for beauty queens
And high school girls with clear skinned smiles
Who married young and then retired

I had wanted to be a girl since I was five years old. I told my parents and was blamed for an endless stream of rows between them.

My father left us when I was ten. My mother blamed me. I couldn’t help what I was. After endless rounds of doctors and psychiatrists they finally let me take puberty blockers on the NHS.

I was thirteen and I had already started male puberty. My shoulders had developed and my voice had dropped. If only they had let me start sooner.

I started presenting as a girl, but we were shunned by our neighbours, and I lost the few friends I had.

“I’m not letting you have anything to do with that sick tranny.” My best friend’s mother told him.

Our house was egged and stones were thrown at our windows. My mother was put on antidepressants. She cried a lot.

The police told us it was best if we asked the council to move us. After a few more weeks of abuse at school and on the streets, we moved twenty miles away.

The new school meant a new start for me. I dreamed of new friends and perhaps even a boyfriend.

The valentines I never knew
The Friday night charades of youth
Were spent on one more beautiful
At seventeen I learned the truth

And those of us with ravaged faces
Lacking in the social graces
Desperately remained at home
Inventing lovers on the phone
Who called to say "Come dance with me”

I was never invited to anyone’s house after school. The boys avoided the square jawed gangly girl. I was nicknamed “gorilla girl” by some bright spark.

I was on hormones since sixteen. I had hoped they would make me fill out. I was desperate have breast like the other girls.

I started to get phone calls to my mobile. Someone suspected what I was.
“You’re a freak. We don’t like sicko’s around here. Leave or there will be trouble.”

I couldn’t tell my mother. She was barley functioning now.

And murmured vague obscenities
It isn't all it seems
At seventeen

A brown eyed girl in hand-me-downs
Whose name I never could pronounce
Said, "Pity, please, the ones who serve
They only get what they deserve"

And the rich relationed hometown queen
Marries into what she needs
With a guarantee of company
And haven for the elderly

It was torture for me seeing all the girls in my class chatting to boys, making dates and having fun. I had dreamed of that since I was ten. It had all seemed so easy in my head. Become a girl and I would live a life of love, fun and friendship.

Remember those who win the game
Lose the love they sought to gain
In debentures of quality
And dubious integrity

Their small-town eyes will gape at you
In dull surprise when payment due
Exceeds accounts received
At seventeen

My mother told me not to do it, but she loved me too much to stop me. Perhaps I would have been better off staying as a boy?

My mother was afraid I would be lonely. That I would never find anyone to love. We had each other, but we barely spoke. We were both so alone, so alone together.


To those of us who knew the pain
Of valentines that never came

I threw myself into sport, I was one of the best in my class. The school wouldn’t let me represent them in case of scandal. They didn’t want allegations of cheating.

And those whose names were never called
When choosing sides for basketball
It was long ago and far away
The world was younger than today
When dreams were all they gave for free
To ugly duckling girls like me

Now I sit here in my room contemplating the full bottle of aspirin. Thinking about what I thought my life could be, and what it is. At Seventeen .

We all play the game, and when we dare
To cheat ourselves at solitaire
Inventing lovers on the phone
Repenting other lives unknown

They call and say, "Come dance with me"
And murmur vague obscenities
At ugly girls like me
At seventeen

Janis Ian
At Seventeen lyrics © Sony/ATV Music Publishing LLC

That was long ago and far away. Now at thirty-five I'm a happy woman with a good job and friends. I think back to seventeen and realize life is tough. Nothing comes free. Some of us have to work hard for our dreams

Inspired by a comment on a story by joannebarbarella.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=VMUz2TNMvL0

Chances - A Second Chance

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Senior / Sixty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Jewelry / Earrings
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a story about having a second chance to be the person you were meant to be.

The traffic on the north circular was hell as usual. Typical London traffic. Everyone angry, everyone just trying to get home. No one giving an inch. It had been gridlocked for half an hour. I had promised my wife that by some miracle I would be home earlier than my normal 7pm to take her out to her favourite restaurant for her birthday.

Even if the traffic started to move, I would never make it back to Ware by seven. I felt my pulse quicken. Then the pain in my chest started again. I had been putting it down to indigestion. Like many men I thought it would just go away on its own.

I edged forward, then felt the impact from behind. Fucking hell, this will take ages to sort out! Beth will be mad. I hate letting people down. My boss told me that’s why my customers like me. I put them first. I put everyone first I had been told by many people.

I got out of the car and saw a red-faced giant baring down on me. His white van had destroyed my bumper. Brilliant, not only late, but I’m also going to get a beating from this fucking idiot.

“Why did you pull up so quickly you fucking moron?” He said.

He had rammed into me, I thought.

“You hit me you fucking twat! You should look where you’re going.”

Rage boiled up in me. Because of this fool, I would be late for my wife. I had to write a sales report tonight for the meeting tomorrow morning. I wasn’t going to bed much before 2AM now.

Then it happened. The pain in my chest was excruciating. I fell to my knees and passed out.

I have blurred memories of a mask over my face. Seeing the ambulance ceiling then blue sky then the lights of a hospital corridor. I was injected, then another mask.

“We’re losing him.”

“…clear!”

“Again! Clear”

I watched from beside my bed as these wonderful passionate people battled to save my life. I saw the line on the ECG remain flat. I just felt calm and curious. I felt regret for all the things I hadn’t done. I had promised to fix the latch on the back gate. Beth would have to pay someone now I thought. Very odd.

Above my head I saw a tunnel with a bright light at the end. I felt myself floating into it. I felt myself twist and turn as I progressed towards the light. Suddenly I was standing before a wall of blue, white light. Somehow, I knew if I stepped through that would be the end of my time on earth.
A shape formed out of light. Wispy at first, then solidified into my grandmother who died when I was twelve.

“Nan?”

“Hello Mark. Do you know what’s happened to you?”

“I’m dead, I think. Is this the gateway to the afterlife?”

“Yes, something like that. Do you want to go through?”

“Do I have a choice?”

“Yes, you do. If you want it enough, you can still survive. It can end here, or you can fulfil your life’s dream.”

“I feel so calm nan. It’s like looking at someone else’s life.”

“Mark, you know that's true to some extent, don't you?”

“What do you mean. I raised two great kids. I worked all the hours I could to support my family. I tried to be a good husband and father. I went without for the sake of others.”

As I said this, scenes of my life came rushing back. I was gently weeping. I was justifying my life to myself.

“Mark, you were a wonderful father, husband and man, but that’s not what you ever wanted to be, was it?”

I knew she knew my secret. My soul was laid bare to her. Sixty years of pain and suffering welled up in a huge surge of grief.

“Noooooo.”

I hugged her so tight I thought I would hurt her. She pulled my head onto her shoulder.

“It’s ok. You sacrificed your happiness to be someone others would like, and they did. Isn’t it time you were happy? Have the courage to be your true self”

“But I’d be letting everyone down. They would hate me.”

“It’s time you were good to yourself. You lived a selfless life. Go back and live for you.”

I felt a tugging sensation pulling me away from the light. I tried to hold on to her. It was like holding onto water. I slowly slipped back down the tunnel.

“It’s Michelle by the way.”

“What nan?”

“What your mother would have named you.”

“I love you, nan.”

“I love you too Michelle.”

I was back in the emergency room.

“One last time. Put fresh gel on. Clear!”

I saw the ECG jump, then a steady beat resumed. I opened my eyes.

“He’s back. We’ve got him!”

A week later I was at home. My company got in touch and my boss told me to take as long as I needed to recover. A few weeks later I had put in for voluntary redundancy. My boss was sympathetic as he knew stress had been a major factor of my heart attack.

I had the dreaded discussion with my wife about what I wanted to do with my life. I was shocked. She knew. She said she had always had a feeling that I was never happy as a man. She said she would support me, but she did not want to live with me. She told me that the scandal would put too much pressure on our relationship, and we would end up hating each other.

I understood. My plan was to move away to somewhere where they didn’t know me and start life anew as Michelle. We filed for a no-fault divorce and divided our assets. She kept the house, and I kept my money. Her mother had died last year, and she had an income from renting her house as well as the job as a personnel manager. She would be fine.

When I told my children what I planned, my daughter said “cool”. My son said that he would never call me mum but said if it was something I needed to do, then he would still love me.

It took me 6 months to sort everything out. We had one last “normal” Christmas. My family got me gifts that I would need in the coming year. My son got me a makeup kit, my wife and daughter got me jewellery.

I moved out to a small flat in Brighton in March. I said an emotional goodbye to my wife on that cold frosty morning and set off to the flat that was to be my new home. I slept as Mark for one final night then Michelle said hello to the world.

I dreamed that night. A song that I used to play in my car kept playing in my head. The lyrics sort of made sense when I woke.

Take all your chances while you can
Never know when they'll pass you by
Like a sum a mathematician cannot solve
Like me trying my hardest to explain
It's all about your cries and kisses
Those first steps that I can't calculate
I need some more of you to take me over

This was my chance. I was taking my first steps today.

If I had the chance to start again
Then you would be the one I'd come and find
Like the poster of Berlin on my wall
Maybe there's a chance our walls might fall
It's all about your cries and kisses
Those first steps that I can't calculate
I need some more of you to take me over
It's all about your cries and kisses
Those first steps that I can't calculate

Now I did have the chance to start again. Thanks to nearly dying that day I had re-evaluated my life. I wasn’t sure if what happened was a dream or real, but I was glad I experienced it.

I need some more of you to take me over
I've no idea 'cause
I can't calculate
How to start again
How to start again
How to start again
How to start again
It's all about you.

Michelle was going to take over now. It was her time.

I took my time getting ready that first morning. I spent hours in the bathroom removing every trace of body hair. I wrapped the towel around my upper chest. I thought I had better get used to these little differences. I planned to start taking hormones as soon as possible and to have breast augmentation.

I opened the top drawer of my new chest of drawers I paused to gaze at my underwear. The underwear I planned to wear for the rest of my time on earth. I had all sorts of knickers. Plain cotton, frilly nylon, French knickers, I had even brought myself some silk vintage Janet Reger knickers and a slip. Michelle had sixty years of catching up to do.

I chose a pair of pink full cut nylon knickers with an inch of lace around the legs. I wore the matching bra that I filled with mastectomy prosthetics. I chose some 20 denier black tights, a dark purple blouse and a calf length black skirt.

I took my ginger shoulder length wig and pulled over my own hair. Sometime soon I planned to get hair extensions when my own hair had grown a little more. Now the moment of truth. I walked over to the full-length mirror beside my bed.

Michelle stared back at me. She wore an expression of shock and surprise. She had been imprisoned in Mark for sixty years. Finally she was released. Even without makeup I saw I looked feminine. I felt so “right”. This was how I should have always faced the world. I was finally “me”.

I sat in the chair in front of my vanity mirror and cried tears of joy. It felt like I was being rewarded for years of service. I could now be me. The potential of my new life swam around my head. There were so many things Michelle wanted to do.

I waited until the tears stopped and set about making up my face. I had spent the last six months watching and reading how to do this. I made a mess of it. It took three attempts until I was satisfied. The makeup smoothed away Mark’s masculine edges. I just stood and gazed at myself. I couldn’t believe this was happening. I recalled all tiny moments in my past where I snatched a few fleeting minutes in some borrowed clothing.

This was my life from now on. Looking, living and acting like a woman. I was Michelle now.

I wasn’t naïve. I knew there would be a mass of problems along my coming journey, but my journey was beginning. I chose a pair of black ankle boots with a small heel, and a black quilted coat. I picked up the last few vestiges of Mark from the bedroom floor and headed out the door.

Michelle was ready to say hello to the world.

The lyrics are from one of my favourite songs. Chances by Athlete.

Charlie’s My Angel

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • She-Males

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Charlie’s My Angel

A trans girl seeks the love of her life. The idea was given to me by Michelle.

angel.jpg

Lee looked at himself in the mirror. Staring back at him with tear filled eyes was an incredibly cute, sexy looking girl. The perfect makeup was starting to run a little due to the tears. His life was over. He would be the object of ridicule. It was all that bitch Cindy’s fault.

Charles, Lee and Cindy had been best friends through University. Charles had grown up with Lee and they were best friends. Lee was always the smart one, Charles the athletic one. Through junior and senior school Lee had helped Charles with homework, and Charles protected Lee from bullies.

Charles was 6ft tall with long blond hair, his square jaw and rugged good looks made him a magnet for the girls. Lee on the other hand was only in demand when class mate’s tech went wrong. He made friends, but not close friends with girls. They liked him, but none saw the short skinny boy as a potential mate.

Charles was studying for a degree in accounting. He was finding it very difficult. Lee spent a lot of his spare time helping Charles, much to the annoyance of Cindy. Charles would not admit he was struggling, so he told Cindy that Lee needed him as he was suffering from depression. Lee didn’t mind the deception as he owed his life to Charles.

When they were 14, Charles took Lee fishing. Lee cast his line with a little too much force and fell headfirst into the river. There had been a storm earlier that week and the fast flowing river swept Lee downstream towards the weir. Charles saw the danger and dived in to save Lee. A superhuman effort saw Charles dragging a lifeless Lee from the river. Charles remembered seeing resuscitation on a medical drama. He turned Lee over and pushed on his chest to force the water from his lungs. Then he put Lee on his back and blew air into him.

Coughing up the last of the water from his lungs, Lee looked up to see Charles’s golden hair framed in the sunlight, his very own guardian angel. The boys never told their parents, in case they kept them apart. The incident created an unbreakable bond between the boys, until Cindy happened.

Cindy was a tall confident leggy redhead. They had met in a bar at uni. She set her sights on Charles, but soon realised he and Lee were inseparable. She was outwardly pleasant towards Lee, but was always undermining him when her and Charles were alone.

She had told Lee there was a costume party, her and Charles were going to swap clothes and that Charles thought it would be really cool if Lee would too. Lee was reluctant. He had tried on his mothers clothes growing up. He was secretly thrilled, but did not want to seem too eager.

Cindy had shown him a photoshopped image of Charles in a dress, and Lee agreed. Cindy had made him shave his body hair and dressed him from the inside out. Her clothes fit almost perfectly on his skinny frame. The white lace knickers had given him an erection, so he had to tuck. The stockings felt so wonderful, they blew his mind. The tug of the suspenders as he walked moved the knickers subtlety.
The bra felt restrictive, but when she put the fillets in, he appreciated how feminine he looked in the mirror. She took some pictures of him like that. When he had put on the sexy red mini dress and the three inch red heels, she made up his face and put a dirty blond wig on his head.

Lee was shaking. He looked so beautiful. Something inside him clicked. This was what he should be. He had always felt different. He started to gently weep. Cindy took picture after picture and told him she was going to get Charles ready and would be back in an hour.
Lee spent the hour looking at himself, disbelieving what he saw in the mirror. He couldn’t wait to see Charles reaction. He noticed his phone had been pinging away to itself. He picked it up and saw Cindy’s facebook post.

“Look at the perv I caught wearing my clothes”

She wrote that she watched him dress and took pictures a he posed, looking at himself in the mirror. She posted picture of him in underwear, and fully dressed weeping. She wrote;

“When I caught him he begged me not to tell anyone he was dressing to attract Charles. He cried when I said that I was going to tell Charles everything.”

There were nasty and humorous comments from everyone he knew. His life was over. That bitch had won. He tore off the clothes and ran to his room. He packed his case and jumped into his old wreak of a ford fiesta and drove out of everyone’s life.

Five years later Charles was having lunch with Cindy outside a cafe five hundred yards away from their accounting company.

“Cindy, this has to stop it’s immoral.”

“Don’t be such a wimp Charles, if we played it your way we wouldn’t live in a penthouse flat in Canary Wharf, we’d be in a grotty little suburb. You keep your mouth shut, if anyone finds out I’ll make sure you are implicated too.”

“Surely we can just stop move our investment into ethical companies.”

“No, I don’t fucking care, you and I are going to be married in two months, and I want the most expensive wedding this city has ever seen. I’m senior partner, you fucking work for me. Now hurry up and finish, you have to interview that new P.A. while I talk to the people from Stillwell Steel.”

Cindy left, leaving a weary worried Charles. He shuffled back to the office and sat at his desk. He picked up the phone and said;

“Send in Ms Thomas please.”

There was a knock on the door, and in walked a stunning blond woman, her face captivated Charles. She looked so calm, happy and confident. Their eyes locked for a few seconds and there was an awkward silence.

“May I please sit?”

“Yes please, sorry I don’t know what came over me. Have we met?”

“I don’t think so. My names is Leah Thomas, Mr Brooks, do you think we have met?”

“No, you just remind me of someone, I can’t remember who though.”

The interview continued and Leah was offered the job and started the following Monday.

As P.A. to both owners she had access to both of their offices. Leah was a diligent worker she was often seen working away at her terminal after the rest of the office workers had left for home. Cindy didn’t particularly like her due to her innocent beauty, but could not disagree with her work ethic.
And work diligently Leah did, uncovering all the dirty secrets of the corrupt Cindy. She had been siphoning off money from their customers and investing in shill companies that were involved in blood diamonds, drugs and slavery.

Five weeks after she started she was showing inspector David Williams of the fraud squad into Cindy’s plush office. She heard Cindy screaming and threatening as she was handcuffed and lead away. She took out her phone and got a picture of Cindy’s twisted, angry face as they stuffed her kicking and screaming into the police car.

Charles had just come back from the coffee shop when the police car pulled away. He turned to Leah and said:

“What just happened?”

“You better come with me to your office, I have something to tell you.”

The closed the door and they sat down.

“Did you know your fiancee was investing in drugs and slavery?”

“No, I knew she was doing something illicit with the money she was siphoning off, but I did not know she had sunk that low.”

“So you really are innocent?”

“I may as well tell you, she has been holding the threat of implicating me in her schemes over me for some time. I really don’t want to marry her. She is a conniving bitch. She uses people and throws them away.”

“So you don’t love her then?”

“I did when I was younger, but I started to see her for what she was when she hurt my best friend.”

His voice grew thick and choked.

“She drove him away, I don’t know where he is now. I should have left her then, but she was the closest person to me after my friend left. She said it was a just a harmless joke, and he would come back.”

“Do you miss him then?”

“With all my heart. I saved his life and he made my life worth living. I was seen by most as a good looking dim wit. I always had trouble learning, but Lee was so good at reaching me, when he explained things they all made sense. I wish I could have told him what he meant to me while he was in my life.”

“There are three things you need to know Charles. I am a trained forensic accountant, that’s how I found out what Cindy was doing. Secondly, I removed any connection to you from the evidence I gave the police. Lastly you have told him, or I mean her how much he meant to you.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“Look into my eyes Charles, it’s me Lee.”

She stood and Charles walked over to her, he stared down into her brown eyes, as she lost herself in his widening blue eyes.

“Oh my god! Lee, it is you. I knew there was something that drew me to you.”

He hugged her and squeezed until she hurt.

“Why, I mean what, I mean you look amazing, but why?”

“That day in Cindy’s room when she dressed me something clicked, I knew this was who I was meant to be. I thought you’d hate me, so I ran away from the shame of what Cindy did, and of what I knew I had to become. It’s Leah now, Lee’s gone.”

“I don’t hate you Lee, I mean Leah, I love you. I couldn’t admit it to myself then. If I had told you , I thought you would hate me, and call me gay. I have never fancied other blokes, but I wanted you so badly. It sort of makes sense now, I must have sensed your femininity. “

She looked up, and the years of hurt melted away. He lent down and kissed her long and deep. Their tongues explored each other’s. Her manicured hands reached around his neck and head. His strong arms lifted her by her firm bottom closer to him. Her heels left the ground. They broke away, Charles looking down at the tent straining against the zip in his trousers.

“I think we best try to straighten the books before we do anything else Charles.”

They both worked hard to put the money that had been stolen back into their customer’s accounts. By the end of the day the company had gone from having nearly three million, in the bank to a few hundred thousand. They kept a careful record of everything , and emailed it to the inspector.

“What are you going to do now Charles, go back to your penthouse?”

“I was rather hoping I could come home with you.”

She gave him a cheeky pinball smile and dragged him to her car by his tie.

They picked up a pizza on the way to Leah’s flat and caught up on the years they had been apart.

They sat on the sofa and embraced. This soon became a heated kiss. Charles undid Leah’s blouse, while she fumbled with his shirt.
They headed to her bed. Charles completely naked and Leah in her knickers and stockings. Her small breast bounced as she lay on her back on the bed. He pulled her soft body to his hot muscled frame and ran his fingers gently up and down her back . She reached down and caressed his hardness.

Charles pushed her on her back and caressed and licked her aroused soft breasts. His hand went down to her knickers, her hand reached down to stop him.

“I’m not a woman down there, I’m so sorry Charles, I shouldn’t have led you on, It’s just...”

“I love you Leah, I don’t care, all of you is beautiful to me.”

He reached in and found her small hard member He rubbed it with the palm of his hand as she shuddered. His fingers probed her opening. She squirmed.

“Have you ever had anything in there?”

“Only toys, never a man. There is some lube in my top draw.”

As he stood, she slid across the bed and took his semi erect member in her mouth and coaxed it to its full glory. He prepared her and lifted her legs over his shoulders. He entered her gently and slowly, responding to her breathing. He cared so much for her.

When he was all the way in she looked up through tear filled eyes. She finally felt like a woman. She looked up at his handsome face , his blond hair framed by the bedroom light. She could swear she was looking into the face of an angel.

Co-parenting

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I stood in my living room wearing a knee length pleated skirt, a white ruffled blouse, and black knee high boots. Underneath I could feel my suspenders pulling against the stockings as I shifted uneasily. The black basque I was wearing was slightly too tight. As I paced the living room, I felt the silk French knickers brushing against my cock. The feeling was incredible. My cock hardened slightly, but that was all.

It very rarely got hard now. That was why I was here wearing makeup with my nails painted pink Iwas waiting for my wife to return with the man she was to marry.

She was still only 30 years old. Her new partner was 35, a few years younger than me. She still had the potential to have at least 10 more children. I had only managed to father a single child. Chloe was my life; she was 2 now. I loved her so much it hurt.

Dani and I had been under a lot of pressure from the FMD, the Female Motherhood Department. All women of breeding age must have as many children possible. This was to maintain and rebuild the population after the virus.

The virus started in South America and soon spread throughout the world. It killed 50% of the population. Unfortunately, 75% of its victims were female. This lead to the situation we are in today. There are 4 men for every woman. Worse still only 20% of the women are of childbearing age.

We had married just as the virus started. We isolated took the vaccinations like everyone else. None of the seemed to work. We all saw parents and family die. Now Dani and I have no one but each other. We have a deep love and promised never to part.

That was until the government came up with a compulsory program to replace the population. Females are compelled to be almost permanently pregnant. They must have one child per year. The government rewards them handsomely for each child. If a woman refuses, she is judged mentally ill and imprisoned in a prison hospital. Once in hospital they are implanted with fertilized eggs and forced to bare multiple children. They are only released after menopause.

My problem was I had erectile dysfunction and a low sperm count. I couldn't visit a doctor as they might report me to the FMD. They would have had me replaced immediately. After the birth of Chloe, we tried for another for nearly 2 years. Dani covered for me as long as she could, but then the letter from the FMD arrived demanding we attend a maternity hospital for tests. If we didn't turn up a warrant would be issued for our arrest.

The test proved Dani was a fertile, and I had problems. She was required to divorce me and select a new husband from a list of approved men.

I am not ashamed to admit I cried. The terms of divorce meant I would never see my wife or child again. There were always problems when the enforced divorce was invoked. Men were jealous and sometimes they murdered their ex-wives and partners.

Dani had to select someone, and she chose Aron. He was a large well-built man with blue eyes and blond hair. She said she chose him because he was kind and sympathetic.

A week before I was due to move out she said she had found a clause in the divorce law. The ex-husband could stay as a co-parent for his own and subsequent children. This was allowed as having so many children required a lot of caring.
There was another clause. The new husband could impose any conditions that would make him comfortable with having the ex-spouse around his new wife.

Aron came to our house and went over what he wanted, it almost made me leave. Dani tried to talk him into easing his requirements, but he wouldn't budge. He said he didn't want to feel threatened by another male being in the house with his woman. His woman? She had been mine for the last 10 years. He was at least a foot taller than me. How could he feel threatened by me?

I had gone to the hospital the next day. The FMD had arranged it when I went to the local offices to sign the Co-Parent agreement. I felt very sore after my castration. Dani said that they weren't working properly anyway. I wouldn't be allowed to have sex with her, but at least I would be able to help take care of Chloe.

It was the thought of not seeing Chloe that made me agree to this. There is nothing I wouldn't go through to stay in her life. So now I'm here waiting for them to return. Waiting for the next part of the agreement to be carried out.

I heard the door open and could hear the lively happy chatter as they came into the living room.

"Wow Dani, I think you're right. This could work out. She's a cute as hell."

He called me she, I thought. I didn't like where this was going.

"I'll put Chloe to bed and let you two get to know each other." Dani said.

"Well now Sally, let’s have a proper look at you."

Sally was the name I agreed to go by as co-parent.

He walked around me as I trembled. I knew what must happen next.

"Lift your skirt, I want to make sure you're not cheating."

I wanted to punch him in the face and run, but I knew it would be the last time I would see Chloe and Dani. I bit my lip and swallowed my pride and lifted the hem of my skirt.

"Oh very nice. Black lace knickers. Dani told me that you're nutless now. You really are serious aren't you?"

"I would do anything for my family. "

"We'll see about that. You know what comes next. Bend over the table."

This was the part I was dreading. Dani said he needed to exert his masculinity over me. Let me know who was boss.
I bent over the dining room table and stared at the wall.

"Let's get started." he said.

I heard his zip opening, as he walked to the either side of the table. His nine-inch erection bob above the table top. He dragged me across the table until my mouth touched his cock."

"Get busy Sally, that's if you want to be a part of this family."

I hated that I had to do this, but I knew it was the only way I'd be allowed to stay. That's why I signed the agreement.

I opened my mouth and sucked my first cock. I had no idea what I was doing, but I knew I had no choice. He groaned, so I must have been doing something right. Then he pulled out and walked behind me. I felt him lift my skirt.

"You're wearing a petticoat too. How lovely. Dani did a good job with you."

I felt the petticoat lift and join my skirt over my back. The feeling of the cool air above my stocking tops was alien to me. Then his hands cupped my buttocks through my knickers. He rubbed them gently, which I admit felt nice. Then he started spanking me until I whimpered.

"You have a very nice arse. I'm going to enjoy this."

He pulled the back of my knickers down and kicked my feet apart. My heels clicked and scuffed on the wooded floor as my weight dropped onto the table. I felt the head of his cock press against my hole. This was the moment I dreaded. I had prepared myself, as Dani suggested.

Slowly, but painfully he eased his whole length into me. My eyes were wide in disbelief that I was allowing this to happen. He lent forward and pinned my arms to the table. I couldn't move if I wanted to, he was so much bigger than me.

He slowly pulled out, then rammed back in hard. I squealed.

"There's the cute lady. I knew you had a girly voice in you somewhere."

He started to fuck me hard. The pain slowly dulled and god help me, it's started to feel good. I could feel my small cock start to stiffen. The silk knickers felt wonderful against my semi erect member. His pace increased and the table started to skid along the floor. Then he grunted and I felt his cock pulse and explode inside me. I was panting as he pulled out.

I noticed Dani standing at the door. She had watched the whole thing. She knew I would go through with it. She knew this family meant more to me than anything.

Aron smiled at her.

"I think this arrangement is going to work out fine. She's going to be a good substitute when you're too far gone for sex. OK, I'm going back to my place to get the rest of my stuff. See you girls later."

I stood and straighten myself out. She could see I had tears in my eyes.

"It's ok baby, you can stay with us now. We'll still be a family."

"Where are my clothes, I want to change now please."

"Didn't you read the contract, you're wearing them. You have to stay like that. You have fresh clothes in the spare room, but they are all women's clothes."

"I thought it was going to be just this once, so he could show me who was in charge. Where are my clothes?"

"Aron is taking them to the clothes bank. He'll only let you stay here as a woman. Come on it won't be so bad. You can help me raise a family. Aron is very virile, he wants me pregnant all the time."

"What will happen when you can't have sex?"

"Aron will come to you, but it won't be that often. You might even grow to like it. Together we will be the best mothers and wives any family could wish for."

I collapsed into an armchair and contemplated my future.

Co-parenting Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Gynecomastia

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is part 2 of Co-parenting.

Sally has be feminized by her ex-wife's new husband. She agreed so she could stay with her ex-wife and child. Now Sally plots her revenge on Aron, his wife's "alpha male"

There is no forced sex in this part of the story.

Dani suggested I go up to my room, what used to be our spare room now. She had put some of her old clothes in the cupboard and drawers. She did this while I was being castrated to satisfy Aron that I would not be competition.

I sat on the bed in despair. What had I done? No I thought, my little girl was all that mattered. I looked in the cupboard. On the floor were a few pairs of flat shoes. A pair of sandals, with a small two-inch heel, and a pair of black court shoes. There was a few house dress, skirts and blouses. Dani and I were the same size. This was all of her older stuff.

I dreaded opening the draws, but knew I had to. The draws contained bra’s, Knickers, a few slips and several pairs of tights. Nothing as sexy as I had on now though. The bottom draw surprised me. There were two pairs of black leggings and a pair of women’s jeans.

Dani knocked and entered.

“Mike, sorry Sally. That name was his idea by the way. I'm sorry I appeared like a dispassionate bitch. It’s these fucking laws. The FMD insisted you had to leave. I told them to go to hell, and they threated to send me to a motherhood camp. I’ve seen pictures. Some of the women are strapped to beds. The ones that are trouble end up being put in coma’s, and are still constantly pregnant.”

“Why him though Dani? He’s such an arsehole.”

“You should have seen the others! All high sperm count, “alpha males”. Total pricks. Marriage for love like ours will soon be a thing of the past. It will all be about breeding from now on. I asked them all if they would allow me to keep you around. He was the only one that agreed. I'm so sorry about his conditions, but all the rest wanted you gone.”

“I don’t like it. Is he a bit kinky? Secretly gay? Will he keep wanting to have sex with me?”

“I think it was a kink. You know the shortage of women has led to an increase of male relationships. I think he just wanted to try it. I’m going to tell him there is no way I’m having sex with him if his sleeping with you. That should keep him off you, well at least until just before we have a baby.”

“Thanks Dani. I thought you stopped loving me. You did nothing to stop him.”

Dani started weeping.

“I’m sorry, there was nothing I could do. This was the best outcome. You’re still here with me and Chloe.”

“It’s ok love. What could we do? Go on the run? So what do I do now? Stay at home as a live in I housekeeper?”

“I thought we could raise Chloe together, and share the housework. During the day you can wear jeans and slacks, just wear dresses when he’s here in the evening. He could always throw you out, so try to avoid arguing with him.”

“Well it beats working at that garage. I was close to getting fired anyway. Can you get me my medication from your bedroom please? My pills are in my old bedside cabinet.”

The doctor had given me progesterone and estrogen to counter my loss of testosterone.

She put the pills on the bed and left to start dinner. I told her I wasn’t hungry and that I was going to bed early. I said I couldn’t face seeing him again tonight.

I found a simple black cotton night dress and got ready for bed. As I tried to sleep I stared at the pills on the table next to my bed and a plan formed.

Three months later we were seemingly a happy household. Dani was two months pregnant sitting at the dinner table, while I served one of Aron’s favorite meals. Shepard's pie. I grated cheese on the mash potato topping, just as he liked it. As I served him, he smacked my bottom through my flowery house dress.

“You are a great cook Sally. You would make some guy a lovely wife, but you’re staying here. I love your cooking.”

He looked down at his stomach. He had put a lot of weight on. He even had a pair of “moobs”, Dani told me. She thought it was all the nice meals I cooked for them.

I served him an extra-large portion from the left side of the dish. I wondered if he ever tasted the hormones I had been feeding him for the last few months? I smiled and said.

“Eat up Aron, if you do, I have a nice sherry trifle for desert.”

Yeah, Sherry and Estrogen, I thought.

I had told the doctor, that I had lost my medication on a bus, so he gave me another couple of month’s supply. I wasn’t taking any of it. Aron was getting the lot.

I was getting used to being dressed as a woman. I had to admit, the softer clothes and wider choice were growing one me. Chloe had started calling me mummy.

“Dani can I ask you a personal question?”

“Anything we were married for years. I’d tell you anything.”

“What’s Aron like in bed. Do you have sex often? You can tell me. I won’t get upset. Since I lost my balls. I’ve lost interest.”

“When we first got together he wanted sex twice a night. Now I think he’s bored. It’s just once a month or less.”

“Well if he’s not up to it after the new baby comes, he’ll be out the door.”

“Yeah, I never thought about that. I wouldn’t try to keep him around. When I made love to you, it was love. With him it’s just sex. “

“Oh well, at least he likes my cooking. When he goes he’ll be the size of a house.”

“Yes, he got so fat lately. His boobs are nearly as big as mine.”

“Perhaps he will be able to breast feed, give you a break.”

We both laughed like a couple of school girls.

“The worst is when their teeth come in, babies can nip you, and make you very sore.”

I suddenly thought, what would that be like? I could see myself in my mind’s eye breast feeding. Perhaps it was all the “mothering” I was doing? Or the lack of testosterone.

Two months later Dani was sporting a nice lump. Aron was even fatter and had occasional sweats. I thinks he was scared of visiting the doctor with his erectile dysfunction, in case he was reported to the FMD, as an unsuitable partner for a fertile woman.

I was taking half of my medication now and was giving the other half to Aron. I had managed to fool the chemist into giving me an extra few bottles by telling them I hadn’t been given full bottles.

I had been shopping with Dani and the baby, and enjoyed the girly day out. I seemed even closer to Dani now than when we were married. Apart from the sex, we were more intimate. I understood Dani better. I felt calmer than I had before. I had even started to make my own look, and experimented with clothing and makeup. Something I wouldn’t admit to Dani was I enjoyed wearing the softest, frilliest knickers.

A letter arrived from the FMD, strangely is was addressed to Sally.

Dear Sally Davidson,

The FMD have been reviewing your medical records and would like to know if you would be interested in taking part in a clinical trial. If you agree you will be well rewarded for your time and would be doing your country a great service.

We understand you have been castrated and have been treated with female hormones. We are looking for volunteers to undergo an experimental womb implantation technique. The wombs are artificially grown and will be implanted into the test subjects. When the womb has been accepted, a fertilized egg will be introduced, which should grow to full term. The chid will be birthed using caesarian section.

You will in effect be a mother and subject to all the financial rewards. It is hoped using this technique we can turn all willing transgender women, and indeed any men or women into a viable mothers. This should in time alleviate the need for our current draconian measures.

Yours

Dr D Hensel

I thought, I could actually be a mother. I could have another child. I had thought that would not be possible, even before I was castrated.

Co-parenting Part 3 - The Womb

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Pregnant / Having a Baby

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


This is part 3 of Co-parenting. Sally wants to try the new experimental womb.

mat.JPG

I talked it over with Dani. She was amazed.

“Why can’t they use these wombs in women that can’t have children? It doesn’t make much sense does it.”

She was right. I had decided to go for it though. The next day I contacted the research unit at the FMD. They asked me to come to the hospital, in three days’ time for a medical.

I carefully selected my clothes for “easy access”. I wore a soft billowy skirt, stockings and sky blue top. Although when I arrived they made me strip off and put on a hospital gown. After a whole raft of test and probing I dressed, and was led into see Dr Hensel.

“Well the Sally. You are in very good health. You will make an ideal candidate. Have you any questions?”

“Yes doctor. Why don’t you offer this to non-fertile women?”

“Ah, good question. The brutal truth is we don’t want to risk it yet.”

“You mean it’s dangerous!”

“No more than any other surgical procedure. When the virus started killing women huge amounts of funding was poured into this research. It was in case of a worst case scenario. If all the women died out humankind would be finished. All the development had been geared to using men, well hormone feminized men. We will offer it to women as soon as it is proved successful.”

“How will I get pregnant without a vagina? “

“Unlike a normal womb where the lining renews once a month, this is a one use organ. We will implant it and after a week if there are no signs of rejection we will implant a fertilised egg.”

“Who chooses the father?”

“Fathers aren’t the problem. We use a donners sperm, and make sure we use sperm that will produce females. Did you have anyone in mind?”

“My wife donated eggs earlier on. Her new man has got her pregnant. I wonder if it would be possible to use her egg and his sperm?”

“It doesn’t matter to me. I’m sure we can do that. This is ground breaking science. Can I ask why you want this.”

“I want us to be a family. I have a child that I’m helping to raise. If I use both of them, they will have more investment in my child. After all it will be their daughter, wouldn’t it?"

“Yes I understand now. Well after we are happy the womb has not been rejected. You need to bring him in for sperm donation. Don’t worry if he refuses. With the new laws, we can demand it.”

I was to go to the hospital the next week for implantation.

~o~O~o~

I told Dani and Aron what I planned to do. It surprised me when Aron hugged me and kissed my cheek.

“Sally that’s so nice of you to have another child for us both. We can all be one happy family.”

He had been acting a lot better than when he first arrived. I had put it down to the hormones. Perhaps he wasn’t such an arsehole. Dani was over the moon. Financially we would be a lot better off. Anyone having children were very well looked after by the government.

I had stopped feeding Aron the hormones a month before. I was worried he would find out.

I recovered quickly from the operation and returned in seven days for a scan. After this I was back in Dr Hensel’s office.

“We have located your wife’s eggs. So all we need is the sperm donner. I have written a letter for you to take to him. You are to attend together. Once he has donated we will fertilise the egg and implant the embryo the same day.”

Aron looked worried when he saw the letter. I had my suspicions as to why. I formed a plan.

When we arrived at the hospital Dr Hensel met us both in his office and explained the procedure. Aron agreed to come back in the morning to pick me up. After Dr Hensel finished, he called for a nurse to take Aron to a room where he could provide his donation.

I followed behind and waited outside. The nurse asked him if he needed and magazines or video for simulation. He told him he didn’t.

The nurse winked at me as he went back to work. I was getting used to being lusted after by men. I wonder if they knew what was sitting limply in my knickers, they would still be lusting.

I heard Aron shout.

“Fucking hell, what’s wrong with me.”

I was afraid of this. He’d been on my hormone tablets for a little too long. I just hoped my surprise would be enough.

“Aron, can I come in?”

“Yes, but I don’t think I’ll be able to do it Sally. Fucking hell.”

I opened the door then took my coat off. Aron was sitting there looking embarrassed.

“Look Aron I want you to father my child. I can help you.”

There were reasons I wanted to do this. Firstly, if Aron went, who knows who would pair up with Dani after. Secondly, I didn’t want anyone to know I’d been feeding him my female hormones. Lastly, I was actually starting to like him. He played with Chloe, she seemed to like him too. I thought he might actually be a good dad. I realized I could never provide a male role model for her now.

I undid my skirt and let it pool around my boots. Aron looked up. He slowly took in my stiletto heeled boots and my black fishnet stockings. He was staring at my milky white thighs and black silk knickers. His hand went back between his legs and I heard him unzip his fly.

stocke (3).JPG

I turned around sexily, then bent until my lace clad backside was nearly in his face. I heard him sigh. I turned back around and got on my knees.

“No Sally you don’t have to. Dani told me you hated what I did. I’m so sorry, I just thought it would make you leave, but you stayed. I can see how much you love Dani and Chloe. It was a horrible thing I did to you.”

“Shush, It’s OK Aron. Let me help. The mother should conceive when making love to the father. It’s natural.”

As I said that I thought, this is about as far away from natural as you could get.

He was hard now. I licked his erect member and tried to remember what Dani used to do to me, and what I enjoyed. Within moments he was panting hard.

“Sally I’m nearly there!”

I gave him one last stroke, then grabbed the container and held it over the tip of his cock. He half-filled it. I stood up and stepped back into my skirt.

“Thank you Sally. It’s been a while.”

“I have to get this to the doctor straight away. Hopefully I’ll be pregnant when you pick me up tomorrow.”

I kissed him on the cheek and said goodbye. He looked like a grateful puppy sitting there all satisfied. My opinion of him had really changed. Was it the hormones?

The nurse took the sample and directed me to a private room to get ready for my operation.

I was going to be a mother.

Coming Out During a Zombie Apocalypse

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Fresh Start
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
zombie.jpg

No one knew how it started. It just did. The nanites were probably designed to fight cancer or restart dying cells. They certainly did that. The upshot was that most of the world seemed to be infected by a real-life zombie plague.

The UK government thought that they could contain it with masks and lockdowns. It didn't work. Eventually, you have to leave home for one reason or another and a simple thing like a scratch from an infected person would mean a living death.

Like the covid virus, you could pass on the infection while appearing to be healthy. You apparently felt good while the nanites did their work rewriting your DNA.

Within 48 hours you died. Your heart and breathing just stopped. Then the final stage of the nanite's work took hold and you revived with just your "lizard brain" functioning. You died then awoke seconds later. The lizard brain was hungry. It wanted to eat. It wanted to eat living things.

The problem with fighting zombies is the only way to stop them is by destroying the brain. These nanite zombies were no different. The nanites keep every cell fed with energy, but they still need a brain to direct the body.

The cities fell quickly. The army and the police were using shells and guns to stop the hordes of zombies. The problem was any normal humans stop when they are shot. These zombies keep moving with only one arm left to drag themselves along.

Many battles ended with the soldiers screaming after the first intense salvos were fired. It did not help that the majority of the UK has no access to firearms. Anyone engaging in a fight with a zombie would invariably get scratched. Human nature meant they would not tell anyone. They felt fine, and they knew if they told anyone the only cure would be a bullet through the brain.

This is how the UK would eventually fall.

My name is Andy. I live in a town called Hertford, 20 miles north of London. Two months ago the army evacuated the town. I refused to go. I begged my mother to stay with me. I could keep her safe. She wished me luck and left with my older sister. She always did believe that the government knew best.

Above my bed was the loft hatch. Since the plague started I had cleared out the loft and been stocking it with dried food, canned food, and water. The header tank was in the loft and I had connected a tap to the bathroom. I could keep it filled until the water pressure died.

We had a 50-gallon tank. A human needs about half a gallon a day. I knew when the water pressure went we would have around a month's supply left, plus the other bottles and sealed containers I had stored in the loft. Now that I was going to be alone I had over 3 months' supply. I thanked god I had also stacked the loft with several boxes of books.

I promised my mother and sister I would stay put in the loft for at least 2 months. The government said that everyone would be kept in the camp for 4 to 6 weeks while they would sweep the country, city by city, town by town, killing anyone they saw. They hoped to keep the healthy safe, while they sterilized the country.

The first few weeks were not too bad. I had a wind-up-powered radio that had a torch built in. I knew the batteries in my torch would not last forever, so I made good use of the tools I had taken with me. I cut a hole in the roof lining and carefully removed the tiles.

It was good to breathe the fresh air. My toilet consisted of a bucket that I emptied down the overhang in the far corner of the loft. Some of the waste hit the wall on the way down, its smell filled the air even when the hole was covered.

What I saw through the hole filled me with despair. Shuffling figures filled the street. They just wandered up and down bumping into each other. I heard a fox bark as it attacked a black plastic bin bag. It must have walked passed most of the figures without them noticing, but at the sound of the bark they jerked towards the sound and moved quickly to find its source. The poor animal was surrounded and torn apart.

I noticed that the noise had attracted others. These walking corpses must be attracted to sound. That made sense. The pictures I saw on TV before everything went to shit all showed dead milky eyes. They must have poor vision, but their ears seemed to work well enough.

As I ducked back in, I dislodged a tile. I heard it shatter on the path and prayed they would not realize where the sound had come from. I taped a sheet of clear plastic over the hole. This would give me light and allow me to charge my solar battery pack.

I heard a crash reverberate throughout the house. They must have come through the window. This did not worry me as they were basically mindless reactive creatures, they would never know how to use a ladder to climb up to the loft, even if there was one to use.

The problem now was they had cut me off from the rest of my house. Even after 2 months, I could still hear them moving about in the rooms below. They must have been trapped after falling through the window. I had to figure another way out.

I enlarged the hole and climbed out onto the roof. With infinite care, I moved across to the next house in the terrace of four. I removed the tiles and cut a hole big enough for me to fit through, then went back for my extending ladder.

The other loft had the usual junk, boxes, and old suitcases. I lifted the hatch and listened for a few minutes before climbing down into the Johnson's bedroom. The first thing I did was bolt the door. I checked the window to see if I had attracted any attention. There were only 4 or 5 of the dead shuffling about. I was safe.

I don't know if was the excitement of what I had just done or the need for relief. I did something that I had tried my hardest to stop doing. I opened all the drawers and the wardrobes. I said in my head that I was looking for something useful, but I knew my real motive was Mrs Johnson's clothes. Mrs. Johnson was considered a "MILF". This was wrong, as the Johnsons had no children. She always looked sexy and sophisticated though.

It still felt wrong, but as far as I knew, I was the only one left alive in the town. So, fuck it. I pulled a selection from her underwear drawer onto the bed. There was a beautiful black basque. I had always wanted to wear one. I had only dressed in my mother's and sister's clothes in the past. Neither are what you would call girly girls.

That thought nearly stopped me in my tracks. A wave of guilt hit me, but then I thought they were probably safe and well-guarded in a camp somewhere.

I hooked the basque around my slim chest. I added some simple black briefs. These were black silk with a tiny lace frill around the legs. I shivered as they made contact with my semi-hard member. I had never worn silk before. I found several pairs of old-fashioned black nylon stockings. I threaded the suspender straps through the knickers and rolled them up each leg. I put the other pairs in the bra cups.

I found a simple long-sleeved, blue house dress. Once that was on, I felt a calm come over me. It had been so long. I had wanted to be a girl for as long as could remember. I had never told anyone as I was ashamed of myself. After my father died I was the "man" of the house. I couldn't let my family down.

I had no right to feel this calm, this right while the country was dying. I looked in the mirror and saw the stubble on my chin. With a good shave, and little of Mrs Johnson's makeup on, I would look quite passable. Not now though. I felt so relaxed I lay on the comfortable bed and drifted off to sleep thinking of what treasures I could take back to my loft from here and the other two houses.

It had taken the end of the world to allow me to be who I really am, Andrea. If I was going to meet my end soon it would be as a woman. Sod the world. Now I would finally be me. There was no one left to judge me. Or so I thought.....

Discovering me

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I had finally done it. I was on my own in my own flat. My marriage had failed and I had split amicably with my wife. She kept the house that had been paid for mostly by a trust fund set up by my parents. I kept the remainder of my savings. I did not begrudge her the house. She had been patient and understanding about my "condition". Both my parents were dead, which is why I was contemplating doing something I had been longing for all my life.

As far back as I could remember I had wanted to be a woman. I always felt more comfortable around females. I learned quickly though that it was not acceptable to behave in that manner when you were male. It seemed to me that being male was part of an exclusive club that you should be happy to be a member of and never want to join the other 51% of the population.

I learned to be a "chameleon". I joined in the crude conversations with the guys about "she's got nice tits". I seemed like a normal guy. Whatever that is. What none of them knew, including my parents, was that I would wear my mother's clothes whenever I could. It started out with shoes, then included underwear and dresses. How I never got caught. I'll never know.

I devoured any television or film where men were forced to dress, or disguised themselves as women. I would dream it was happening to me.
I knew that I was not "normal" and had seen the hate directed at people like me. Although I honestly didn't know what I actually was. I was certainly a crossdresser, but was I trans? The clothes excited me a little, but also it felt right. On the rare occasions when I got the makeup right, I just stared at myself in the mirror. I could tell by my smile that the woman in the mirror was happy. A lot happier than the man who had been shaving in it earlier.

I was never brave enough to share my secret. In fact, I was ashamed of myself. I stopped dressing, met a woman, and settled down to being the best husband I could be. Within the first five years, we both knew it wasn't going to work. She asked me if I found her attractive and wore the beautiful lingerie I brought for her. I just had trouble performing. I had to imagine I was her before I could make love.

After a few years of trying to get pregnant, our relationship was falling apart. I wasn't trying hard enough, I didn't love her, and she even accused me of being gay. Perhaps she was right. I had to come clean. I told her everything. Surprisingly she seemed relieved. I think she saw it as my fault, not hers. I was the one that was broken.

The divorce gave her a chance to try again with a "real man". It gave me a chance to find out who I really was. I got a small flat and quit my job. I had around £350k left from the insurance money left to me by my parents. I planned to take a few years off without complications.

I had been in contact with some trans women through several internet sites. The world they live in is very different from what you see in the media. The media shows them as uncompromising zealots that insist on the right to be recognized as women by everyone regardless of any counterarguments. While I did talk to some of those, most were nice normal people that just wanted to be left alone to live their lives quietly in their chosen gender. A lot of the ones I messaged had a great sense of humor. I supposed you would have to, to put up with the crap they have to put up with.

I learned so much. Even though I knew there were many others like me I never dreamed of how diverse it was. I thought there were men that wanted to be women and men that liked to dress as women for sexual pleasure. That is what the media would have you believe, well that and there were men that claimed to be trans so they could access "women only" areas.

There were trans women that wanted to alter their bodies to resemble a genetic female as much as possible. There were those that dressed and lived as women successfully without hormones or surgery. There were many in between both of those. In a way, crossdressers were the lucky ones. They could keep their desire to wear female clothing a secret mostly. Where I was on this broad spectrum was hard to know. I loved appearing to be female. Every time I dressed though, a little voice in my head would tell me that this is the real you. I always felt happier then.

I think I may have been trans, but lacked the courage to live as a woman full-time. The stories I heard from the trans women I spoke to confirmed this could be a very difficult life. From people staring at you to people deliberately misgendering you. Wearing a dress and makeup and having a shop assistant loudly say, " Can I help you sir?", must be devastating. What pleasure could anyone take from that? But this was the reality for many trans women. That was just the tip of the iceberg of the problems that trans people experience daily. It came as no great surprise when I found out that the suicide rate among trans people was many times that of the general population.

Every time new laws were passed to make it slightly easier for trans people, the media would scream that it meant any sexual predator could wake up and decide he was a woman and go and use a female bathroom or changing room at the gym. It totally trivialized the struggle that real trans women go through every day. The more I found, out the more it made me want to crawl away and just hide the woman in me in my little flat permanently.

That would have been the easy way, but the feeling I was missing something just would not leave me. I knew if I didn't try I would live to regret it. I had to make a stand. I had to try.

Disutopia 1 The Ability

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a story set around now. Some trans women seem to have developed an "ability" . I plan to write several short stories set in distopian or utopian settings. It depends on your point of view. Hence the Disutopia title.

"Mr. President, did you see the footage I sent you?"

"I did Miranda, but I still don't know what I was looking at. It looked like some David Blaine magic show."

"Did you not read my report, sir?"

"Miranda, I'm a busy man. That report was over 50 pages long. I don't have time for that. Just explain."

"Yes sir. Can I take control of the computer and connect to the room's main display?"

The president nodded and the generals stood looking bored and agitated while Miranda fiddled about at the keyboard. The meeting was called to discuss a threat to national security and this woman was showing fake Youtube videos.

The first video was displayed on the meeting rooms screen. It showed a woman in a bar holding up a cocktail smiling.

"This is the first footage of the occurrence. Look over her left shoulder at the women at the bar. If I turn the volume up fully you can hear what was said. The woman filmed what happened after she heard the commotion."

All eyes went to the screen, they strained to hear the muffled words.

It sounded like.

"Hey you"

The woman in the background turned to a man and said.

"What me?" Her voice was a little too low for a woman.

"Yeah you, you fucking tranny. We don't want you fags in here. This is a family-friendly bar. Get out while you can still walk."

The camera now zoomed in on the large man in a check shirt as he loomed menacingly over the woman.

"Please I'm not hurting anyone. I'll finish my drink and go."

"You go now, you fucking fag" The man snarled.

He grabbed the woman by the shoulders and then it happened. The woman yelled in a masculine voice.

"NOOO!"

The man flew backward, knocking his companions over, and hit the wall. The odd thing was his feet were 2 feet off the ground. He was suspended there looking shocked.

"So what? Just a strong tranny. Just proves trans women should never be allowed in women's sports." Said, General Marsh.

Miranda looked at her in astonishment.

"Did you not pay attention? The woman never touched him. His was suspended in the air pinned to the wall."

The footage continued. The woman sobbed as she ran from the bar, The chairs and tables seemed to part like the red sea as she rushed to the door.

"Before we discuss this watch the next video. "

The screen changed to a woman's bathroom. General David Ross looked over to his friend General Howard Peters and winked.

The video showed a girl taking pictures of herself in the mirror. She was making kissy faces and playing with her hair. This went on for 20 seconds then the camera swung around towards an argument. Two women were screaming abuse at a third.

"How dare you use a woman's bathroom. Go next door and use the men's you freak."

"Please. How can I? I'm no threat to you. I just want to wash up and leave."

"No! I'm sick of you trans women coming into our spaces. You're a fucking man. You were born with a cock. Man the fuck up or just admit you're a queer. You are not a woman and never will be no matter what they chop off."

This was said by the second woman. She was very tall and overweight. She dwarfed the petite trans woman. The trans woman started to wash her hands and the fat woman dragged her from the sink and slapped her hard around her face.

The trans woman fell to the floor stunned. The woman filming the incident shouted.

"Hey, bitch leave her alone."

"Leave him alone don't you mean you nosey whore. Stay the fuck out of it tranny lover. Or you'll get some of what he's had."

She looked down at her victim and stamped on her crotch. The trans woman let out a high-pitched scream while the perpetrator laughed.

"I'm gonna save you some money honey. I'm gonna crush your little balls."

She raised he foot ready to stamp down then flew across the bathroom. The camera followed her progress. She was 5 feet off the ground and crashed through the door of an empty stall.

The footage ended with the woman filming helping the hurt trans woman to her feet.

The room fell silent as the President spoke.

"So what are we dealing with Miranda?"

"Mr. President. I have several others videos, just like this. All of these were trans women pre-hormone treatment. All display telekinetic abilities."

"My God, If this is real we could utilize this to our advantage. The offensive potential is amazing," said General Peter's

"That is probably not an option sir. We brought in two of the trans women and they could not reproduce the effect to order. It only happens when they a threatened. I took a brain scan and had an agent go into the lab and start screaming anti-trans abuse at one of the women. He should be out of the hospital next week."

The President looked thoughtful.

"Why and how is this happening Miranda?"

"It seems to be evolution, sir. Trans women have developed it as a method of survival. Did you know trans people are four times more likely to be murdered than the average person? Almost 50% try to commit suicide. They are and endangered species sir."

"That's the why. What about the how."

"Trans women especially are usually, but not always of high intelligence and creativity. We speculated that this may be how their brain connects. You know the old chesnut about men being left-brained and women being right-brained? Well some trans people have amazing connectivity with left and right. The one we had in the lab when she hurt my agent had sensors on when it happened. Her brain lit up. For a few seconds it looked like she had access to nearly all of her brain's ability. These incidents are becoming more common by the day sir."

"My God. We can't have this getting out. How can we stop them."

"A bullet in the brains should do it." said General Marsh as she cocked her thumb like a hammer of a pistol.

Miranda shook her head in disgust.

"No need for that sir. We gave our subject hormones. She was so grateful she had been denied treatment by her doctor. After a week, she could not manifest the ability. Hormones are the answer. I suggest hormone treatment is given to everyone that asks. I know trans issues area political football right now, but if we don't act people could die. If this gets out what other secrets will we have to admit to?"

The President looked grave.

"Ok. I'll see what I can do. The Republicans are going to hate this. They are trying to end gender-affirming care for children."

"I would suggest you made all anti-trans speech a major hate crime too. We need to prosecute to stop this from happening. If not we may have an army of pissed trans people coming after the TERF's, Republicans and rednecks. We may have to worry about a few other endangered people then"

Dress Codes

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Language or Cultural Change
  • School or College Life
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


This is a short story set in a world where gender roles and dress codes are very fluid.

code.JPG

“Terry get up. Terry get up!! You’ll be late for school.”

“Ok dad. Where are my clean panties?”

“There should be some in the drawer, if not can’t you wear boxers for a change?”

“I could, but I prefer panties.”

“Actually, Susan has an unopened pack in her drawer. I know they are girl’s panties but they are spandex, they should be comfortable. She only seems to wear boxers now.”

“If I wear a skirt today, will I have to wear tights?”

“Yes, the uniform code says, tights until spring. You can get away with socks in two weeks.”

“Well trousers today then. I’ll be down in a sec. Can I have toast.”

Simon popped two slices in the toaster and poured a glass of orange juice. They had to be quick. He was due to be at his job as a reception worker for the local council at 9 A.M.

He checked himself in the mirror. The round neck, blue, long sleeve dress looked quite smart. He wore black stockings and flat shoes. He found tights a little too hot because of the heating in reception was always turned up too high. That was the female employees fault, he always thought. He had tried the alternate uniform, but didn’t like the blazer and tie. He always felt like the tie was choking him.
.
He couldn’t understand how his wife could wear clothes like that all day, but then again she hated skirts and tights with a passion. He couldn't remember last time he saw her legs outside the bedroom.

Terry came down in his school uniform and sat at the table eating his breakfast.

“Are you going to watch Susan’s game tonight or are you coming straight home?”

“She’s one of the only two girls left on the team dad. She’s done so well. Not many girls are still in football teams at fourteen.”

“I wish I could be there myself. I do worry about her. Some of those boys can tackle pretty hard at fourteen.”

“Dad, she’s so fast. They’d have to catch her first.”

“Still, I’d be happier if she was on the netball team.”

“That’s mostly boys now too.”

“I know, but it’s not so physical. She won’t end up with a broken nose.”

When they arrived at school Terry walked in chatting to his friends Donna and Peter. Donna was dressed in trousers, shirt and blazer like Terry. Peter was in blouse, skirt and tights.

“Not seen you in a skirt for ages Peter.” Said Donna.

“I ripped my trousers climbing a tree yesterday. My other pair are too small. So, it will this until mum gets me a new pair.”

Debbie, Peters mother was wearing a sharp looking business suit. A pencil skirt with a well cut jacket.

“I’ll try to pick you up a new pair lunch time Peter. Quick in you go before the bell goes.”

She turned and walked away quickly. Her heels clicked on the tarmac as she walked to her car.

“Hey Simon. How the hell does she drive in four-inch heels? I have a two-inch pair, I can’t even do it in those.”

Rob was Simon’s age, thirty-five. He was wearing a strange combination of a checked lumberjack’s shirt, which showed his large muscled arms, and a short, leather skirt. His legs were hairless as usual. He went in for body building competitions at weekends.

“I know Rob, same with me. When I wear them, I have to keep a pair of flats in the car. Must be something to do with an XX chromosome. Anyway, why are you dropping Donna off. Tina normal does it.”

“I still have some time off from the construction company. Tina’s used her holiday up. I’m staying with Jackie the rest of the week.”

Simon wanted to kick himself. Jackie, Rod and Tin’s daughter had been in a work-related accident. He should have asked.

“Sorry Rob how is she, what actually happened?”

“She should be fine. It’s nothing major, just a broken leg. It was her own fault really. She was out with the crew last week in that storm. There was a power line loose at the top of a pole. The guys she worked with told her it was too dangerous, but you know what girls can be like in jobs like that.”

“Yes, always think they have something to prove. My Susan’s going to be like that I’m sure of it. That’s what being equal is all about though right? Showing we can be just as good as each other, not asking for specal treatment.”

“Yeah, but I still worry. I can’t help it. Her crew love her. She’s always first up a pole or digging a hole. I have had nonstop phone calls from them since the accident.”

Tina, Rob’s wife worked on the checkouts at the supermarket that Simon’s wife managed.

“If you want mate, I can ask Maggie to give Tina some time off.”

“No, Jackie will be fine in a few days. She'll be used to the cast by then. Thanks anyway. Who’d be a father of girls eh?”

“Yeah tell me about. “

NOTE
In this world there are dress codes, trditional male or female variations, but you can choose whatever one you want and no one cares.
Anything that isn't part of a dress code, like underwear is up to you. The father wearing a mix wasn't working so his choice.
The best thing is no one cares.

Earth's Christmas Miracle

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
xmasearth.JPG

No one knew precisely where it started, but it was generally acknowledged it was in a women’s bathroom at a shopping mall.

“Get the hell out of here you pervert.”

“I’m a woman! You can’t throw me out of here, you horrible old TERF!”

“No you’re not a woman. You may try and dress…..”

“Sorry what was I saying. Of course you should be in here. I’m so sorry can you forgive me?”

“Yes of course. I realize how you saw me as a possible threat to you. I promise you I‘m only here to pee. I’m sorry if I made you nervous.”

“No it was me being silly. What a stupid thing to argue about.”

Elsewhere.

“Of course I’ll give you a job in my store. I realize you must find it difficult to get a job. I used to always judge people on the color of their skin. I can see now were all just the same.”

A man see’s a beggar on the corner of the street.

“Here young man. Have $100. I’m sorry that’s all I can afford, try to get some help.”

“Thank you sir, you are very kind. I will see social services today. I don’t understand why I don’t trust them.”

One multi billionaire talks to another

“I have just realized, when I die I’ll be even richer than I am now. What’s the point? I could probably help feed all the starving in the world. My money is just sitting there getting larger, I’ll never spend it.

“Yes, I was thinking the same. All the illness that can be cured. I’ll pay for treatment for the poor all over the world, the lives I could save”

Israel and Palestine.

“Why do we keep firing rockets at you? You just retaliate and kill civilians. If we stop, will you?”

“Yes. We won’t grab anymore land. It just results in deaths. We must talk about helping you rebuild the damage along the border. I don’t know why we did all that horrible stuff.”

All over the world wars stopped and people started caring about each other. Within a year the world was a paradise.

“Mum! Did you say Jenny could play on my game?”

“No why?”

“Well I think she has. She’s played with my game settings.”

Jenny came into the room.

“Yes I did it, you horrible boy. You had the empathy and understanding setting on nearly zero. It was horrible. They were killing each other it was a nasty world. What did you call it? Earth? Well I fixed it. Your sim world works like the real world now.”

“It took me ages to get that world working properly. I was up to the 21st century. I had never got that far before, they always destroyed themselves before.”

“It’s not meant to be played like that. Sim World is meant to be like real life. Not some nasty boy’s nightmare. “

“The way you play it is easy. With the empathy and understanding turned down they are always fighting. The skill is trying to keep them alive as long as you can. It’s really cool seeing how they hate each other for silly differences. “

“Well I think you’re sick brother.”

“Just stay out of my room. I’m going to have to start again. What am I going to use this time? Asteroid? Solar flare? I know a plague, yes a nice virus should do it.

Finding My Level

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Dan waited outside his boss’s office bedside the door. He could smell the sweet perfume coming from Cindy, his boss’s secretary. He looked at her as she faced away from him photocopying. She was slim but had a nicely rounded bottom. She wore a narrow black skirt and black stockings. He wasn’t sure. He knew she did sometimes, as he had seen the bulges of the clips outlined in her skirt before. She had a silky white short sleeved blouse on and 3-inch heels.

She looked like a textbook secretary. Oh, how he wished he could have been her. He had struggled with his gender identity all his life. His father had caught him wearing a towel around his waist and one over his head pretending to be a girl and spanked him until he screamed.
His mother soothed him and patiently explained he was a boy, and he would never be a girl. He hid his pain and cried himself to sleep that night. He used to pray every night that he would wake up the next morning as a girl.

Being an only child, he was often left alone at home in his teens. He used his time to explore his mother drawers and wardrobe. He always hated the clock. He would be obsessed with checking the time so he would not be caught. While he was dressed in his mother clothes he would dream of another life. A life full of colour and feelings, a life where he could express himself, tell people how he felt. His heart used to sink when he had to go back to being a dull teenage boy.

Cindy turned her head, and Dan hastily looked away. Soon after he was sitting in his bosses office.

“Right Dan, not got much time, so I’ll be brief. I want you to look after a new member of staff. She will start tomorrow morning and I want you to make sure she doesn’t have any problems.”

OK, but why not let the other girls in the sales office take care of her? Why the special treatment?”

“Well Mandy is a trans woman. I know, before you say anything, I don’t agree with all that gender change crap. Bunch of weirdos if you ask me.”

Dan knew all about “that gender change crap”. He had realised he was not the only one who felt the way he did when he first went on the internet in the late 90’s. He knew he should be one of the “weirdos”. He had kept quiet and now had a wife and teenage kids.

“Look Dan, we can’t afford her to get upset by anyone. We have hired her to tick some boxes. We have been hiring a more ethnic workforce, as you will have noticed.”

Dan had noticed. When he had started, everyone of the thirty three employees was white. He did think that was odd. Recently he had noticed the workforce had thankfully been more diverse.

“Now with this.. creature working here, we tick the LGBT box. It will look good for when we float the company. The only thing is, I have seen what those Stonewall fanatics do when any trans people are criticized. We can’t afford the bad publicity. So you make sure that she has nothing to complain about, got it?”

“Yes Mike. I’ll look after her. There won’t be any problems.”

“Look I know a man like you may be sickened by having to be nice to a person like that, but if it all goes well I’ll look after you at your next salary review.”

Dan went to work looking forward to meeting this woman who had done what he never could. She was true to how she felt inside. It would be fascinating getting to know her.

When he finally met Mandy, he was impressed. She was a confident woman in her mid-thirties. She dressed stylishly and he only noticed a slight masculine hint in her face. If he didn’t know he would not have noticed. He felt a slight twinge of jealousy.

He introduced her to the rest of the staff in the sales office and she interacted with smiles and jokes. She was obviously comfortable in her skin. He couldn’t help feeling drawn to her. After a busy morning showing her how the computer system worked he asked her if she wanted to go out and get lunch.

They sat in the café just chatting about the company. Dan was aching to ask her about herself. Mandy seemed to sense this.

“Before you burst Dan, I won’t be too upset if you ask me about myself.”

“Is it that obvious? You honesty fascinate me . You are so feminine. I never would have known if I weren’t told. When do you transition?”

“First, thank you. It is always nice to hear that. I seem confident, but sometimes I’m a mess inside. I have doubts and fears like everyone else. I transitioned five years ago. I have been on hormones for ten.”

“I know you are probably used to people saying you are brave, but it couldn’t have been easy coming out like that to your family.”

“Well that part was easy. I grew up in care so I never needed to ask anyone‘s permission. With me it was just a case of being able to afford it. I had my surgery in Thailand.”

They had a frank and in-depth conversation about surgery and recovery. On the way back Mandy asked Dan a question.

“Dan, you seem to know an awful lot about the different surgical techniques. Can I ask you? Have you considered it yourself? You haven’t asked the usual questions about my sex life that many people ask.”

Dan panicked. Was he this easy to read? He didn’t know what to say. He had carried this secret his whole life. It would be so nice to talk to someone to share how he felt. He barely knew Mandy, but he was aching to tell her. He instinctively knew she would understand.

“Well it’s just.. I er.”

His phone rang and saved him the need to explain.

He couldn’t get to sleep that night he kept going over what he would have said to Mandy. Should he tell her? Or should he just muddle along with his life as it was. He was afraid, it was like he was about to unlock Pandora’s box.

Finding My Level Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The next day Dan was very wary around Mandy. She of course sensed this and asked him out to lunch. At first, he refused, but then thought it was unfair. It was his problem, not hers.

Sitting in the café the conversation was muted. Dan was wary of her. She seemed to be able to look into him. He suspected that she knew he wanted what she had.

“Dan, I think I understand what’s going on. You dress or have dressed as a woman before, haven’t you?”

Dan could feel his face flush red. He could barely look at her.

“Look Dan. I have been where you are. I won’t judge you for how you feel. How could I? Your secret is safe with me. Just know I understand, you have a friend and an ally. You’re a nice guy, but I can see that you’re sad inside.”

She put her hand over his when she said this. Dan froze. His innermost “dirty” secret was out to a woman he barely got knew. He felt a mixture of fear and relief. It was so confusing.

He just looked at her, not knowing what to say.

“Dan please come to my flat after work. Tell your wife you have to work late. I’ll explain. I know I can help you. Please trust me.”

Dan's heart felt like it was going to explode in his chest. Did she want him? Was she going to threaten him? No that was so stupid. He knew she was a nice person. He just felt so vulnerable with her knowing his secrets. She could ruin his life.

“OK, but I can’t be long. Two hours at most.”

“Please Dan. Don’t worry. I know I can help.”

After work he gave her a lift home. Mandy lived in a private tower block on the other side of town. Dan worked out it would take around thirty minutes to get home. When they arrived at her flat Mandy sat him on the sofa and asked him if he wanted coffee. She put the perculator on and the busied herself while he watched the news on tv.

“The coffee will be ready in a few minutes. Please come with me, I want to show you something.”

She led him to her bedroom. Dan started to pull away. She was attractive, but he was faithful to his wife.

“Dan we’re not here for that look what's on the bed.”

On the bed there was a black summer dress covered with red roses, a pair of silky black knickers and a pair of dark tights.

“What’s that for?”

“For you silly. I know from what you told me about your family life you have very little chance to dress at home. It must be so difficult for you. These should fit you. No pressure, if you don’t want to. I’ll leave you here and finish the coffee. See you when you decide.”

His heart was thumping. He had not been able to dress for years. Now there was a chance to do it in front of someone. This had never happened before. What if she took a picture of him to blackmail him?

Mandy waited in the living room. There were two steaming mugs of coffee on the table in front of her. Dan appeared in the doorway looking like a deer caught in headlights. The dress fitted him well. he had even put the tights on.

“That’s better. How do you feel?”

Dan’s heart was thumping. His throat was dry.

“Er. Ok I guess.”

“Come on sit down and really tell me about yourself.”

Dan slowly opened up. He told her about how he always felt he should have been a woman. How he knew he never could be, but the feeling never went away. He told her how he had put his wife’s knickers on in the bedroom once. She had got very upset, so he said it was all a joke. He felt so bad for upsetting her.

“This is the first time I have worn a dress since I was eighteen. It feels, so right, but I feel guilty. I’m a man. I have to be a man for my family.”

Tears were streaming down his face as he said that. Her heart went out to him. She had felt all these feelings. She crossed over to his chair, went to her knees and hugged him.

“There, there. Its Ok to cry. You’re going to be fine.”

He buried his head in her shoulder and sobbed loudly. He was wailing like a baby. She held him tight.

“It’s OK. You’re doing fine.”

After five minutes he was cried out.

“Come on drink some coffee.”

He gulped his coffee and coughed.

“I’m so sorry. I don’t know where that came from. What must you think?”

“I think you are a nice person that needs an understanding friend.”

“Men don’t cry. I made myself look stupid.”

“Men do cry silly. Humans cry. You have just been taught that men don’t cry. I actually think it was the girl inside crying though. You have denied her for years.”

Dan knew she was telling the truth. He had longed to be a woman. He thought about it all the time.

He explained all this to Mandy.

What could he do? He had a wife and two children to support. He couldn’t let them down. Their lives would be ruined if he popped up and said, Hey, guess what? I am a woman now. From today you can call me Danielle.

He knew he would lose his wife, kids and job. It wasn’t an option. He felt trapped. It was no one’s fault but his own. He remembered his mother telling him he would never be a woman.

“Dan it isn’t your fault. Its just the way we are made. It took me years to accept that. I know what you’re going through.”

“I suppose you’re going to tell me to be true to myself. Tell everyone I’m going to live as a woman? Well, I bloody well won’t So you can forget that. I have too much to lose!”

He spat out the last few words.

“Hey, friend here remember. No, I won’t tell you that. We all have to find our own way. What is right for me may not be for you. Now honestly tell me how you feel wearing those clothes.”

“I er, I feel normal. It feels like I should be like this all the time. I feel calm. It would feel better with a wig and a bit of makeup, but I haven’t done that since I left my parents.”

“You have spent half your life fighting what’s inside. It won’t go away. It’s part of you. It’s what makes you Dan. The nice guy that all the guys and girls in the office like.”

“So, what do I do?”

“That’s for you to decide. I would suggest you don’t supress Danielle. Let her out every now and again. I promise you’ll feel better for it.”

Dan sipped his coffee. So much had just happened. He was sitting there in a dress and women’s underwear, and he felt better than he had for years. Confession really was good for the soul.

“Would you let me come here sometimes and dress? I know it’s asking a lot.”

“If that’s what you feel would help. You do what makes you feel better. What ever makes being you easier. There was a line in an old Cat Stevens song. But it's them they know, not me. It’s very true. Well meaning people will give you advice, but we aren't all the same. You need to find your own level. Some compromise that makes your life as good as it can get. Life is all about compromise. Very little is absolute.”

Dan was silent. His head hung low. She saw tears dripping down onto the dress. She put her arms around him and drew him to her.

“What’s the matter. You’re going to be fine. Shush now.”

“It’s not that. Why couldn’t I have met you years ago? It has been so good talking to you. You seem to see right into my soul. I want to thank you for what you are doing for me.”

“If you had met me years ago. I would have been a mess. We learn as we go along. I have just passed what I learned along the way. Some need to go the whole way, some through necessity can’t. It doesn’t make you less of a person, or even a woman. It’s not a competition.”

Dan glanced at the clock. He had to go. He reluctantly put his suit back on. At the front door he gave Mandy a heartfelt hug.

“You are one wonderful woman Mandy. Thank you for tonight.”

As he drove home, he felt lighter than he had ever felt in his life. He couldn’t help smiling. He knew he wasn’t the only one. There was now an outlet for his feminine side. Just telling someone about himself was like lifting a huge weight off his shoulders. Now all he had to do was find his own level.

Finding My Level Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 7,500 < Novelette < 17,500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Identity Crisis
  • Real World
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Over the next couple of months, Dan mentored Mandy at work and Mandy mentored Dan in the skills of dressing and makeup. Dan worked late at least once a week. He had told his wife that there was a lot of work involving turning the company into a PLC.

She didn’t mind. She said he seemed a bit happier these days with all the extra work. Dan was very careful. He always showered before he went home. He was always checking himself in the mirror in the car before he went inside.

On one Wednesday night he had dressed and a short sleeve black dress, black tights and a deep red, long wig. He had made an almost perfect job of the makeup. He had used a gentle orange to cover what little facial hair he had. His foundation gave him a smooth complexion .

“Hey, Mandy. What do you think.? My best yet!”

“That’s some good work, Dani. It’s too good to waste.”

“What do you mean?”

“Fancy a walk?”

Dan’s heart started beating faster. He had always wanted to be seen by the world as a woman. It was one of the things on his bucket list. But what if they were caught?

“I’m not sure Mandy. What if someone sees us?”

“That’s the idea really. Look it isn’t illegal unless you are proposing to start touting for business.”

“I understand that, it’s just that I’m worried someone will know I’m a man.”

“Listen silly. Most people are too wrapped up in their own lives to notice every detail of those around them. You’ll only attract attention if you act nervous. Just act like you belong there. Own it. Be quietly confident. You look so good, the only looks you’re going to get are admiring ones. Be Dani.”

Mandy was right. She felt wonderful as they walked down the high street. She caught a man staring at her. At first, she nervously looked away. Then Mandy pointed out he was looking at her legs. Dani looked down at her ankle boots. She did look hot.

This added a whole new dimension to Dan’s life. He felt more complete. For a few hours a week he could interact with the world as Dani. His work colleagues and his family noticed he was a lot happier. They had even visited a trans friendly pub. Dani had really enjoyed just being herself there. She wondered what it would be like to live her life as a woman. Then she remembered her love for her family. She would surely lose that. Ah but these moments were so sweet. Perhaps she had found her level?

Dani owed all this to this wonderful woman. She had to tell her.

“Mandy, I just want to tell you what you have done for me. You have changed my life. I was just existing before. Now for short, sweet moments, I can be who I was meant to be. I don’t know how I can repay you?”

Dani had tears in her eyes as she said the last part. She was hugging Mandy tight.

“Come on Danielle, you’re not wearing waterproof mascara. You’ll look like a panda if you blub.”

They broke apart.

“Sorry, but why are you so nice?”

“Doing what I do, and being what I am, you get to realise how much people matter. A kind word can make you happy when you’re down. Someone helping you when you’re in trouble can restore your faith in human nature. Being trans gives you a wonderful perspective on humanity. You get to see the worst that people can be, but it makes you really appreciate those who accept you for what you are. You have been kind to me Dani. I owe you my thanks too.”

“I mean it Mandy. Anything I can help you with, I will.”

“There is something Dani. Would you come out with me and another trans lady to the pub we went to last week?”

“Yes of course I will. “

“Just be prepared for possible problems.”

This puzzled Dani, but she never asked what Mandy meant.

The following week as Dani was getting ready at Mandy’s flat there was a knock on the door. In walked a large man in workman’s overalls.

“Sorry I’m late ladies. I just need a quick shower.”

Dani understood. As Dan she looked like a man, but Dan was not overly masculine. Dan did not have a strong jawline or a square rugged face with a prominent nose. With the right makeup, Dan really looked like Dani.

This man, who Dani learned was called Jon, did. Mandy did an amazing job with Jon’s makeup, but poor Joanna, as she liked to be called, still looked like a man in a dress. Dani could see it meant so much to Joanna to be dressed and made up. Her heart went out to her. Dani realised how lucky she truly was.

Poor Joanna was 6ft 2. Even with the flat shoes she had on, she still stuck out like a sore thumb as they walked down the high street towards the pub. Then it happened.

“Oi, you! Fucking tranny. Do you want to suck my friend off?”

It was two drunk lads who thought it was ok to get their kicks at someone else’s expense. Dani saw Joanna’s fists ball. She was sure she would go and give these idiots a good beating.

Mandy calmed her.

“Calm down Jo, blood won’t go well with that dress.”

At the pub they got a few sharp looks when they walked in, then it all settled down. Mandy went to the bar to get their drinks. Jo turned to Dani.

“Are you another of Mandy’s lost souls?”

“Well, if you mean has she helped me. Yes, she has more than I can say. You?”

"I met her and tried to date her. She has a way doesn’t she. She told me I didn’t want to be with her. I wanted to be her. I broke down and confessed about my past. I had been dressing for years, but kept throwing my clothes away in disgust. Who would ever think I’m pretty?”

Dani realised something then. She used to think that it wasn’t fair that she could only be Dani for short periods. But at least she looked convincing as a woman. He could interact with the world as a woman. Poor Jo would never know what that felt like. She just wished she could help in some way.

They had a couple of drinks and then noticed a middle aged man at the bar was looking at them.

Mandy looked at Dani and winked.

“I think you have an admirer, Jo.”

Jo smiled sadly.

“Who would want this?”

She gestured to her face.

“I’m getting us another drink ladies.” Said Dani as she headed toward the bar.

“Hi beautiful what can I get you?” said the man.

“You do realise that under this I’m a guy right?”

“Yeah, that’s why I come here. How about a date.”

“Look I’m married. I haven’t even begun to think about my sexuality as a woman.”

“How about we find out together?”

Dani thought for a moment.

“OK, suppose I think about it. I want something in return though.”

Dani returned to her seat without the drinks.

“Did that guy upset you Dani?” Said Mandy.

“No, the opposite. He’s buying our drinks.”

The man appeared with a tray of drinks and placed them on the table.

“Beautiful ladies shouldn’t have to buy their own drinks.”

“Thank you sir, that’s kind of you." Mandy said.

“Don’t get me wrong. You two smaller ladies look wonderful. But your tall friend here has my head spinning. Have always had a thing about tall strong women. I have the box set of Game of Thrones just so can Admire Brienne of Tarth. You look amazing love.”

The man lifted Jo’s hand and kissed it. Jo’s mouth was gaping in shock.

“Your friend told me you don’t swing that way. Pity. Anyway, I must rush. Take care sexy.” he winked at Jo as he left.

Walking back to Mandy’s flat, Jo was beaming. Her smile even helped soften her face a little. Mandy leant in close to Dani and whispered.

“That was good thing you did. I have never seen Jo so happy. Seems you’ve taken a leaf out of my book.”

Dani did feel good. She just hoped she could be as nice when she was back being Dan.

Footstool A Foot Worshiping Slave to a TV Mistress

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I was asked to write this by someone on another site. This is not my normal stuff. It is a about a TV mistress with a couple of servant/slaves
One of them is obsessed with her feet. I did it to see if i could. It contains forced bi sex.

boots (2).JPG

As I drove home, I shifted uncomfortably in my seat. The Mercedes has very soft seats but the beating I had got from my client tonight was more severe than I intended.

“Bloody screwed up aristocracy.”

I shouted to no one. It was screwed up. I’m a high-class TV call girl, it’s normally me giving out the beatings. His lordship couldn’t risk being seen having sex with a man. Oh no, but that’s what he wanted.

He thought he was so clever choosing me. It was bizarre. I had to strip out of my stockings, corset and boots, then put on a man’s suit. Then he bent me over the table and insisted on spanking me first. Only the bastard used his belt. I’m sure I will be sore for days.

Still £5000 is not to be sneezed at.

“Call home.”

I said to the infotainment system. After a few rings there was an answer.

“Susan Rathbones’ residence. How may I help you?”

“For a start maid, you can raise the pitch of your voice. You sound like a man.”

“I’m… I’m sorry mistress.”

“No, you’re not, not yet. But when I get home you bloody well will be! I’m pissed off. You can warn footstool if you want. I’m angry and you two are going to suffer.”

Maid and footstool are my two unpaid servants. I say servants, because they are free to leave at any time. I don’t own them. They are both middle aged unemployed men. They stay in two sparse spare rooms at my six bedroom house in Barnet. They pay me rent and clean and cook for me.

Maid is 45. He wanted to serve a TV mistress. Footstool is 42 he loves my feet. He worship’s them. They both get their needs fulfilled. So do I.

When I pull into the drive, I climb out. My 4-inch heels of my patent leather boots crunch the gravel. The door opens before I have to use my key.

“Welcome home mistress. Your martini is waiting in the lounge.”

“Footstool?”

“Yes madam, kneeling naked by you chair.”

Maid does his best to curtsy. His face is red. He hates the way I make him dress. He is wearing a cheap, sex shop French maid’s outfit. Complete with fishnet stockings and 3-inch court shoes. He has even remembered his little cap. There is no makeup or wig. He looks ridiculous.

He starts to move towards the kitchen.

“Wait! Lift your skirt maid.”

“Please mistress.”

I pull a riding crop from the umbrella stand.

“Now!”

His trembling hands lift the lacy hem.

“Fucking boxers! You know what you must wear. Right for a start no day off Saturday. Go and get your knickers now!”

Maid stumbles up the stairs. Soon he is back down holding the black knickers covered with ten rows of lace on the back and the front.

“Whose knickers are these?”

“The maid’s mistress.”

“Who is the maid?”

“I am mistress.“

“Well bloody well put them on!”

He reached under his skirt and slipped out of his boxer shorts. I heard the lock rattle against his cock cage as he put one leg after the other into the frilly knickers. His face was bright red he was so humiliated, as he drew them up his legs.

“Wait. Stop there. Lift the frontof y our skirt.”

I could see his cock straining against the bars of the cage. He was rock hard. It must be hurting him. He was really getting off on this. He craved humiliation. He said he hated it, but his body seemed to loved it.

“Into the kitchen and bend over the table.”

He shuffled off with his knickers at half mast around his knees. He knew what was coming. His bare backside awaited when when I arrived. I swished to riding crop a few times. Then brought it down hard on his quivering buttocks. He screamed.

“Not high enough, you still sound like a man.”

I brought down the crop again and again.

“Please mistress, I’ll be good”

He squealed. His voice was desperate and high pitched.

“You’ll be a good what?”

I stood with the crop above my head ready to strike.

“A good girl mistress.”

I could see a trickle of pre-cum had dribbled from his cage down the inside of his stockings.

“Good girl. Meet me in the lounge in twenty minutes. Bring the lube.”

I saw a flash of fear. He was going to say something but thought better.

In the lounge footstool was kneeling beside my chair. He too was wearing a cage. His one squashed his cock into a tiny silver dome. I stood next to him and could see his eyes fixed on my boots.

“Clean them footstool.”

His head immediately went down, and he started licking the stains off the leather. I let him have his fun for several moment then I sat down. He sat back on his haunches and continued to stare at my boots.

“Open wide.”

I carefully slipped the heel of my right boot into his mouth. He sucked it like a lollypop.

“Now footstool. My feet are all sweaty and need cleaning. Take off my boots.”

He carefully unzipped each boot and slowly slipped them off my feet. His eyes glazed over when he saw my stockinged feet. He stared longingly at my red toes in the dark reinforced toe.

He was dribbling slightly. He really did worship my feet.

“Head up footstool.”

I pushed the sole of my foot into his face. He breathed in deeply. A look of pure joy came over his face.

“I need to put my feet up footstool.”

Immediately he got on his hands and knees. I rested both of my heels on his back. It felt good to rest my legs at the end of a hard but profitable day.

I sipped my martini and looked at the clock. Maid would be in here soon.

“Lay flat.”

He lay flat on his back, face up. My right foot rested on his nose, my left on his caged cock. He gently licked the sole, then I forced my toes in his mouth. He groaned and writhed in pleasure.

“Mistress.”

Maid stood there with a tube of lube.

“Footstool’s turn tonight, I think. Take his cage off.”

I took the small key from my charm bracelet and handed it to maid. He fumbled at footstool’s crouch. Then removed the cage. Footstools' penis free from its confinement sprung up. I took my wet toes from his mouth and wiped them around his face. He mumbled and groaned he was in heaven.

“Maid. Remove my stockings.”

Footstool looked on jealousy as maid slowly slipped them off my legs. He looked longingly at my dark red toenail’s. The same ones he sucked and kissed and painted the day before.

I was thinking of telling maid to fuck footstool. I changed my mind.

“Maid, get between footstools legs and blow him.”

The look on his face was priceless. He hated doing this. He wasn’t gay, but he did really get off on being degraded. He bent down and set about his distasteful task. Footstools eyes were bulging as he saw my naked foot approach his face.

“Clean between my toes footstool I had such a hard day.”

His tongue lapped furiously. He loved my feet, but most of all my naked painted toes.

My left foot stray down to his cock. Maid released it, and it quivered in the air. I stroked my left foot up and down the length of his shaft. He sucked hard on my big toe, then shot a thick stream of cum over maid’s face.

Maid was disgusted by this. His cock was still bulging in his cage. There was a small pool of cum between his legs.

“Don’t look so disappointed maid. It’s your turn tomorrow. If you are a good girl, I’ll let you fuck footstool as he sniffs my shoes.”

Maid hung his head. He didn’t want to do that, but he knew he would love it.

What a fucked-up couple of guys’ these two were. I chuckled as my own cock twitched in my silky knickers. I was probably the most fucked up of us all.

I was growing harder. It was my turn for fun. Now which one should I choose?

Forever

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Accidental
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In

TG Elements: 

  • Identity Theft
  • Memory Loss

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

London's Met police have the only Police EOD Unit in the country. They had called me in because after an X-ray , they suspected the device to be nuclear. It was a dirty bomb designed to make a large part of the London financial district uninhabitable. My name is Matt Rixon and I’m a captain in the 11th Regiment.

A quick recon with a robot equipped with a Geiger counter confirmed it. It was crude but tricky. We discussed moving the van which was parked in the square next to 30 St Mary Axe. The building is affectionately known as the Gherkin. It has many other names that are not so pleasant too.

I advised a 5 mile evacuation. This went down like a lead balloon. They evacuated just over a mile. London has a population of 9 million. Just to get the local buildings evacuated had taken and hour. Liverpool street station was close, that had to be closed making everything more difficult.

The only thing in our favour was that this part of London was mainly offices and shops. There are few people that actually live here.
The x-ray had shown a timer. I couldn’t wait any longer. I waited until the robot cleared the ramp and walked into the back of the Luton van.

I wore a MK5A EOD Bomb Disposal Suit. Fat chance of that helping if anything went wrong. They might give some protection against small devices, but not a chance against a nuke.

The rest of my unit and the police withdrew as soon as they retrieved the robot. There was an eerie silence. London is never silent. It unnerved me. I have defused countless bombs, from WW2 leftovers to terrorist packages. I had never worked on anything like this though.

I knelt next to the wooden chest containing the bomb. There could be any number of trips. The x-ray had only shown parts of its design due to the metals it contained. I opened my tool kit and looked down at the bomb. That’s when it happened. All I saw was white. Then I felt cold as the blast hit me.

I was dead. Which was odd as I could still think. I could still feel my guilt for having failed. People died because of me. Everything was black. Time seemed to stand still. It was just me and my thoughts.

I had joined the army because that’s what the Rixon’s did. Our family was a proud military one. I had ancestors in the army, navy and my great grandfather was a battle of Britain Hurricane pilot. I joined because I wanted to protect people.

Someone had told me once that a soldier fights for those who can’t. I liked the idea of that. That was one of the reasons I joined bomb disposal, my job let me protect others. I had failed. Perhaps this was my punishment.

~o~O~o~

I saw a pinprick of light in the distance. It grew larger. Or was I moving towards it? It was a pure blue, white light filling my vision. I had eyes? I felt a warmth fill my soul. I had a soul? Everything was going to be fine. I was going home, I’d be happy. That’s what I felt.

Suddenly I felt a surge of guilt. I didn’t deserve this. I had failed. People died because I failed. I let everyone down. I stopped on the edge of the light. I felt love emanating from within it. I should go in, but I didn’t deserve it. I had failed to protect my country and my friends.
I felt a sense of movement. I spiralled downward. There were flashes of light and I felt my being wrenched through the windows of light that flashed passed me.

I screamed. My legs were held open by two women wearing long Victorian dresses. I tried to ask what was happening. My mouth wouldn’t move.

“Push Elizabeth, push!” said one of the women.

“I can see the head!” said the other.

I was having a baby. It felt like I was being split in two from the inside. I screamed and found myself spiralling down once more.

I lurched into another window of light. I felt myself running. I tried to stop but had no control of my legs. There were others. All covered in animal skins. In my right hand I saw a long rough worked pole. On the tip of the pole was a flint spear head. I recognised this from a flint knapping course I had done a few years ago.

We were nearing a group of five massive elephants. No, they were mammoths. The largest reared up to challenge the leading men. Men? Possibly they looked almost like Neanderthals. The smaller mammoths turned and ran. I saw them disappear over a cliffs edge. I realized that this was the purpose of charge.

A cry went up and the group started to run away. Their hunt was successful. I lurched out and found myself spiralling again.

I was drawn through another window. I tried to talk but it seems I am just a passenger in these lives flashing by. I bent by the edge of a river. I saw my hands dip a rough wood and leather bucket into the river. I saw my face in the ripples. I was a young girl. Possibly 17 or 18. I had blond hair with a daisy chain around my head.

I struggled to lift the bucket and noticed it leaked badly. A thought came into my head.

“I hope there’s enough left for the pot.”

Did I think that, or did she?

I heard a drumming sound and turned to see what looked like a Norman soldier on a horse. I started to run towards my hut. The horse veered in front of me to cut me off. I heard screaming from the small village and saw other mounted soldiers swinging swords at the men.
The soldier dismounted and backhanded me with a mail clad glove. I passed out. When I came to he was forcing my legs apart.
Thankfully I was pulled back into the spiral. I was draw though again and again.

I was aboard a ship under attack. I could feel the lurch as the cannons fired a broadside. The smell of sulphur was overpowering. After my ears stopped ringing, I heard the surgeon.

“Hold him down you fool. How d’ya expect me to get his leg off with him thrashing about.”

I was a loblolly boy. A surgeon’s assistant. This was fascinating. I was aboard what I suspected was a British naval vessel under attack.
It didn’t last, I was soon back in the spiral. The next life I appeared in seemed to be a soldier in the Napoleonic era. The stench of sulphur hit me again as the hammer stuck the pan of the brown Bess musket I was holding. I had no control of my actions as my hands pulled a cartridge from my pouch.

I tore the cartridge open with my teeth. I poured some powder into the pan. Then the powder, bullet and paper went down the muzzle. I pulled the out the ram rod and pushed down. Then I put the rod back into the holder.

I hefted the rifle to my shoulder and fired. My body began to repeat the process again and again. I could see the column of blue coated soldiers coming nearer. They were losing so many men from the front ranks they were faltering. Men were tripping over their fallen comrade’s bodies.

Our line could all fire our weapons. This kind of warfare was about maths. Three rounds a minute into a column of men could kill enough before they reached you. The French column had conquered most of Europa. Then it met Wellingtons well trained men.

Turning my head to see the man next to me earned me a shout from a Sargent.

“Rixon! If you don’t keep firing you’ll find a French bayonet up your arse.”

Rixon. Was I in the body of an ancestor? I was sure that it was me. I had turned my head. I concentrated and managed wipe my forehead with my sleeve. It seems the longer I was in a body the more control I got.

Were all the people who’s lives I flashed into my ancestors? Was this something to do with DNA Is that why my mind perceived it as a spiral?

Before I fired another shot, I was back in the spiral. I felt the tug again. I was holding a tray of clay and leather mugs. They were full of a weak looking beer. I held the tray away from my huge breasts. As I walked, they threatened to spill out of my blouse.

I felt a slap on my backside.

“Giss another drink Sal.”

“You wait yer turn Tom. And don’t touch what you can’t afford you dirty old sod.”

I was glad it wasn’t all horror and fighting. The tavern I worked in appeared to be late medieval. I was only in this body for a few minutes when I switched again.

The next body couldn’t see. Was it blind? Then I felt warm liquid on my face. I coughed and spluttered. It tasted foul. My eyes opened. I had been asleep.

I saw a man pulling up his trews. Trews? Had he pissed on me?

“You dirty fucker. I’ll cut yer pizzle off.” I could hear myself say.

Scrambling to my feet I pulled my bollock dagger out. I intended to kill the pig. A hand grabbed my shoulder.

“Hold yourself John. It was the water from the pottage. He didn’t piss on you. Anyway, looks like we’re going forward to goad the French into attacking. Get yer bow. “

My body turned towards a cart and lifted out a yew bow. The creamy white wood of the back and the darker belly. There was no mistake. This was the weapon that won battles in the 100 years war. It shot the cloth-yard shafts tipped with steel bodkins at England’s enemies.

Is this where I was? The 100 years war. Perhaps even Agincourt?

This first chapter is a setup for the character to take part in historical events from male and female perspectives. He is traveling down his DNA path.

We all have DNA from a huge pool the further back you go. Approximately 20 percent of Neanderthal DNA survives in modern humans; however, a single human has an average of around 2% Neanderthal DNA .

Herstory-History

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Real World
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is a scene set in Manchester England. A man comes home from work and finds his wife cooking dinner. This story is told from both points of view.

" Hi Michelle luv, I'm back! What's for dinner?"

Tony's back. I only hope he's not feeling too horny. I'm standing at the sink, washing up.

"There's a casserole in the oven. it should be ready in about ten minutes."

I can feel his eyes on me. I better turn the oven down.

Tony

I stand and look at Michelle washing up. She's wearing pink rubber gloves, a blue and white floral dress, black stockings, black heels, and a full apron tied in a big bow at the back, the picture of feminine domesticity. I can't help myself, even after nine months, getting what I always wanted in a woman it's too much. I'm hard. I need her now.

Michelle

As I was expecting, I felt him behind me. His hands grab my arse cheeks. I feel his hard cock grinding into me through my dress and his trousers. He breathes heavily into my ear, then kisses my neck. This is going to happen then. I feel proud that just seeing me can do this to him. This is power A woman's power. But can't he wait? I just cooked bloody dinner.

Tony

I lift the hem of her dress and see the lace-trimmed white petticoat underneath. Such a good girl. She dresses to please me. She dresses like a real woman should, just like my mum used to dress. I lift them both together and tuck them into the belt of her apron.

She is wearing the black silk French knickers I got her last week. I caress her cheeks throught the silk and hear her moan. That must feel so good for her. My need is urgent though. No time for foreplay. I lower her knickers slightly and see she is wearing her plug. Good girl. She will be lubed up and ready. I gently ease it out of her and hear a pop. I throw the plug into the sink. Quickly I move myself into place and slide inside her.

Michelle

He pushes me against the sink. I still have my rubber gloves on. Can't he at least wait until I take those off? I grip the sides of the sink as he starts to lift my dress. I begin to hope he is horny enough to be quick.

Nine months ago when I agreed to move to Manchester with him, the idea of this turned me on like crazy. I was a crossdresser with a yearning to be a woman full-time. I wanted to be a woman and a wife. I saw being a man's wife as the ultimate expression of femininity.

I had been a crossdresser for years. I never had any luck with women and loved the attention I got from men on contact sites. Tony was different. He wanted someone who would commit to living with him as a woman full-time. I was too worried that I would be discovered with him living in the same town as me. When he was offered a transfer from Hitchin to Manchester it was my chance to start a fresh life as a female. I had no close relatives to come looking for me. I was free to choose.

The idea was intoxicating. Living 24/7 as a woman. It was my dream. Should we be allowed to live our dreams though? Tony told me that he would expect me to cook, clean the house, wash clothes, and make the house look nice. He told me that he expected me to dress as a feminine woman every day. Skirts, dresses, stockings and makeup all the time. I shuddered with desire at the thought of this. He made me understand he would put up with no "male" behavior. I would read women's magazines, and romance novels and learn how to knit and sew. I was to close my bank accounts and sell all my property. Not that I had much. I was never successful or happy as a man. I was to be a stay at home housewife, just like his mother.

The idea seemed like heaven to me. Everyone in Manchester I met would only know Michelle. I would be stuck in a life of housework, silky lingerie, perfume, and makeup. I couldn't resist it. I agreed. Nine months in, I was starting to have doubts. It's funny really when I think about it. Growing up I wanted to be my mother. I suspect he wanted to fuck his mother. In a strange way, we both got what we wanted.

I felt the plug being pulled out. I was prepared as he often came home and ravaged me before dinner. His hands caressing me through the silk felt fantastic. This was something I loved about this life. My plug was quickly replaced by something warmer and harder. I can't deny the pleasure I felt as his hardness slowly slipped deeper and deeper inside me.

Tony

I slowly push all the way into her. I always think of her as her. Never him. I keep pushing until I hear her heels scuff the floor as I lift her slightly off her feet. She has to grip the sides of the sink to steady herself. My hands move up to her tits. I carefully cup them as my finger tweaks her nipples through her bra. I am gentle with her breasts as they were still healing. They were a present form me last month. I insisted that she visit the doctor before we moved and start the procedure to get a gender recognition certificate. Her name was officially changed to Michelle just after we moved. She was on hormones now. No, there is no going back. She is going to be mine. My woman, a woman I helped to make. My perfect woman. Not like those other bitches.

I ram hard into her and she yelps..

"Sorry my love. I just want you so badly."

I regret that. It was just the anger of the thought of my two failed marriages coming to the surface.

Michelle

That hurt! Bastard. I try to be everything he ever wanted in woman, and he does that. Still, he shouldn't be too long now. He speeds up and I start breathing hard. I let out little cries.

"Uh, Uh, Uh.Oh yes, Oh God you're so hard, give it to me".

I know he loves this. I hear him grunt. He is close. I will fake an orgasm to make sure he doesn't try to continue. I do enjoy making love with him sometimes. In bed, with my legs over his shoulders is my favorite position. He seems to think I like to be surprised though. He has had me over the kitchen table, the sofa and even hanging out of the upstairs window as I was cleaning them. I catch a glance of myself in the window. My perfect makeup and blond hair bouncing as he fucks me. It causes my shrunken penis to stir in it's silken prison. Months ago, just the thought of doing this would have me so turned on. Now I am almost bored of it. Is it the hormones I'm on? Do they change the way you think?

I applied to change my gender and seen my doctor. It would take at least two years, but everything goes so slowly. Despite what people think, gender problems are a low priority with the NHS. I had got the hormones on the black market off an internet site. Risky, but I was starting to notice my buttocks swell slightly, or was I just getting fat?

Tony

She tells me to give it her. I most certainly will. I feel myself build to my release. She is so much better than my other two wives. All eager to start with, then "Oh, I got a headache." Not Michelle though. She is unique. She understands a mans needs. My perfect woman. Here it comes.

"Ahhhhhhh. Wow, you're so bloody sexy love. Thank you. Are you ok?"

Michelle

He always asks me that. What does he expect me to say? Now perhaps I can finish dinner, then wash up and tidy the kitchen. Then perhaps I can finally sit down and watch TV with him. I better hide those leggings I left in our bedroom. I got them at the supermarket today. He would hate me wearing them. What he doesn't realize is that almost no women go supermarket shopping in a dress, stockings an heels. I pass fairly well nowadays but don't want any extra looks from suspicious women.

"I'm fine. I better go and change my undies though. Can you put the oven back on please?"

I give him a little peck on the cheek and head upstairs to hide those leggings. I see our bed and think that tonight he will want a repeat performance. He loves me in a baby doll, stockings, and high-heeled boots. I have done this so many times that I'm bored with dressing for sex every night. Am I bored with sex? Before the hormones, sex was like an itch that you had to scratch, then you feel relief for a while. Now I need to be in the mood to enjoy it. Am I thinking like a woman now? I wonder if he'll believe me if I tell him I have a headache.

I don’t know if I want this?

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
knic (2).JPG

I don’t know if I want this? I’m on my back in his large double bed. I taste my smeared lipstick and smell my Eternity perfume. He loves it which is why I wear it.

He looks down at me with an expression of lust and dominance.

“Baby, you’ve got me so dammed hard. You’re perfect.”

He leans in and kisses me as my stockinged legs part to allow his body to press mine into the mattress. His tongue finds mine, and tickles the roof of my mouth.

He sits back on his knees and puts his large hands under my knees. My legs are lifted vertically and I can see my shiny black thigh high boots pointing towards the ceiling. Mathew loves me wearing these. He calls them my “fuck me” boots. My legs do look amazing in them.

Mathew moves forward again and supports my knees over his shoulders. I’m careful to avoid my six inch heels catching his back. His large hands are busy now. They pop the fasteners on my lace trimmed cami-knickers.

My manhood falls free. I’m only semi stiff. He doesn’t care.

“Mm mm, My kind of woman.”

Both his hands return to my bare thighs above my stocking tops. Then they gradually caress my body through the silk until he reaches my nipples. The feel of the silk rubbing across both nipples draws a gasp from me. I instantly get hard.

Mathew notices.

“Such a girl’s reaction. You love me playing with your tits. We will see about getting you a real pair later.”

He grasps both of my buttocks and lifts them off the bed. In one swift movement he’s inside me. Eight inches pistoning down into me. I groan and cry out, in pain and pleasure as he drives my body into the bed.

Suddenly I feel him start to release inside me, he cries out and I know it’s over, well at least until tomorrow morning when he will want a “quickie” before going to work.

I undress and go and clean up. When I have changed into my red negligee and knickers I return to bed to find him turned to the wall snoring. I’m not upset as I really don’t feel like talking tonight.

I lay awake remembering what led me here.

Mathew was my best friend at school. We met in senior school and had the same taste in music. We used to share CD’s and spend hours with each other in his room, copying the tracks we liked.

One week when we were both eighteen his mother and older sister had gone to visit his grandmother. We used to play fight often as boys do. This time we had a tickle fight that ended with him on top of me. I knew it would happen. He was over six foot, I'm five foot six.

As he sat on my groin and tickled me until I cried, I noticed a look in his eyes. Out of nowhere he lent forward and kissed me. I had always fancied him and returned his kiss passionately.

I had never really thought about sex. I liked girls, but I was also attracted to masculine men. He lifted me up and led me towards his parents double bed. We both stripped and fondled each other.

He went to his mother’s top draw and picked out a black bra and knickers. I couldn’t help myself the idea of wearing his mother’s clothes felt so naughty. We made love for three hours that day.

We carried on like this until I was twenty. I often wore his sister’s and sometimes my mother’s clothes. When I met Sarah at work and fell in love, I realized that what I had with Mathew was just lust.

He took it well, and was even best man at our wedding. When I moved to London we lost touch. I had a new life and new friends. I thought my fling with Mathew was just a blip.

I lived a charmed life for ten years, I was happy. Then one day coming back from a work function Sarah was killed by a hit and run driver. He was caught though CCTV and arrested. His father was a millionaire and one of the policemen had told me he was high on cocaine when he hit my wife. He suspected as his father had friends in high places that he would get off with a large fine.

I considered suicide, but I wanted revenge. This man had destroyed my life. I would destroy his. I hadn’t shaved or washed since she died. So when I went to look for a gun on the streets of Tottenham, I must have looked like a messed up user. The gun cost me three thousand pounds. I didn’t care.

My plan worked. I had dressed in my wife’s clothes and put a wig, sunglasses and makeup in a bag. Then I pulled on a pair of track suit bottoms and a hoodie. I went to the library opposite the court and waited in the upstairs window, waiting for him to arrive.

I shot five times and hit him twice. I quickly removed my large hoodie and trousers. Underneath I had a woman's coat and a dress. I put on the wig and glasses, and was running down the stairs screaming when the police came into the building. They quickly evacuated me with rest of the people in library.

A I left I could hear them demand the man in the empty room surrender.

I wandered away to the train station. I had drawn all my remaining money out of the bank and headed to see Mathew. My plan ended there. I would stay with him for a day, then go on the run. I hadn’t seen him for years. The last time I spoke to him was five years before. His mother had died and his sister had moved to Canada.

Luckily he was still alone. He had seen the news report and was worried about my being with him. He told me I could stay the night, but must leave I the morning.

He went out to get us a takeaway and return with a case of beer. Four hours later we were both drunk and we realized how much we missed each other. He pushed me back into the sofa and tickled me. We had a repeat of what happened over ten years before.

He went into his sister’s room and returned with a pair of knickers she had left behind. The next morning, we both woke up with hangovers. I went downstairs and made breakfast and coffee and took it up to him.

“I could get used to this. Let me run an idea by you Simon.”

He told me if I stayed as a man, I may a get caught and implicate him. If I dressed as a woman, and became Simone, I’d be safe as the police weren’t looking for a woman. His sister had left plenty of clothes and we could order the rest online. I needed to refine my mannerisms and makeup, but he was sure I’d pass.

I agreed. Now I am in all practical sense a suburban housewife. He likes me to dress in feminine clothing, and wear sexy underwear for him. He wants sex at least twice a day.

I get to wear nice clothes. The housework is fairly easy so I have time to read and shop. He takes me out a few times a week for meals. I should be grateful. This was a life many women lived.

It’s just I don’t know if I want this?

I'm a Girl - Apologies to the Who

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Wishes

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This was inspired by I'm Their Girly Goy-Boy , by Andrea Lena which was inspired by my blog on the Who song I'm a boy.

Although Holly Snow did this in 2019

https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/fiction/87693/im-girl-song-pa...

Which I really love

This is my take on it ,I thought I'd reverse the genders.

One boy called Emanuel
Another little boy was Samuel
Another little boy was just called Earl
The other was me, and I'm a girl

My name is Jill, and I'm a trans case
They practice beating up on my face
Yeah, I feel lucky if I get short shorts to wear
They spend evenings cutting off my long hair

I'm a girl, I'm a girl
But my pa won't admit it
I'm a girl, I'm a girl
But if I say I am, I get it

Put your shirt on, Emanuel
Shave your beard, Samuel
Cut your nails, little Earl
I'll kick your ass, you little girl

I'm a girl, I'm a girl
But my pa won't admit it
I'm a girl, I'm a girl
But if I say I am, I get it

I want to play skipping on the green
Paint my nails with a pretty pink sheen.
Take all ma's hormone pills
I want dress up all covered in frills

I'm a girl, I'm a girl
But my pa won't admit it
I'm a girl, I'm a girl
I'm a girl, I'm a girl
etc

Inter-Dimensional Trip To The Gynarchy Dimension

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I had just returned from the first inter-dimensional trip in human history. I was dumbstruck. My team asked me what had happened, as I had returned after only two hours.

We knew the place the other side of the portal was earth like, as we had sent automated drones through. We could not control them after they had phased through so they were programmed to take short trips to take readings and return.

I had been given a wristband that kept my body in sync with the dimensions vibrational frequency. Pushing the return button simply turned the device off and I would be snapped back to my reality.

I stepped though the portal into a sparse wood and headed west. The drone footage showed a settlement in that direction. I felt fairly confident. I am six foot tall and well built.

Within ten minutes I was on the edge of town. It looked like a twentieth century English village. The buildings were more rounded and the cars were bigger with less sharp angles. I stayed hidden and observed.

The first people I saw were a family. The woman was at least seven foot tall! She was followed by a smaller man, pushing a pram. He was my height. The most surprising thing was the woman was wearing a very sharp tailored suit, the man was wearing a dress! The woman had short, but well styled hair. The man was slightly balding with a beard.

“Come on keep up”

The giant woman shouted. She seemed to not realise that the man was struggling to get the pram up the high curb.

Why they spoke English I will never know.

I saw a few cars pass by. After a while I noticed only women were driving. I decided to take a risk and walk down the high street. If anything happened, one touch on my wrist band would take me home.

I moved quickly, looking through the windows of a small supermarket. It was full of men shopping, wearing what I would call women’s clothing.

“Quick over here, run!”

I turned to see a man in a dark blue pleated skirt and a white blouse waving at me from across the road.

“In here quick.”

He opened the door to a shop.

Steven James Men’s Fashions

“Are you mad walking around like that, you could be arrested”

“Sorry I’m not from around here, what have I done”

“Wearing trousers, surely it’s illegal everywhere?”

“Are you one those extreme men’s libbers?”

“No I’m just a stranger. I am from another country. Can you explain your laws so I won’t break them in future?”

He held his hand out limp at the wrist. I took the finger tips lightly in my hand”

“I’m Steven”

“My name is Peter.”

“So is this your shop then Steven?”

He laughed as he locked the front door.

“Yeah, right as if a married man can own anything!”

“So whose is it?”

“My wife owns everything of course; married men have no property rights”

“I always wanted a shop, but men can’t get bank loans without a female family member's permission. I hoped I would earn more money this way. Men only get a little more than half of the wages of women. It didn’t work out anyway, my wife keeps all the profits. Do you have a bank account where you come from? Where do you come from?“

I thought there is no harm in telling part of the truth.

“No my wife has all my money, and I come from Britain”.

“I’ve never heard of Bri-tain. Are all men allowed trousers there?”

“No, only with their wife’s permission.”

I lied as I wanted to find out more about how this society worked. The women were still females, albeit, bigger and stronger than the men. The men were still biological males. They just seemed to fill what in my world, in the twentieth century anyway, would be typical female roles.

“So who runs the country then?”

“The prime minister Shelly Mellor.”

“Did you vote for her”

She almost collapsed in fits of laughter.

“Men, Vote? Are you mad? I know there are dangerous men’s liberationists that say we should get the vote, but we are too emotional to be given the vote”

“Don’t tell me you can vote in Bri-ton, or wherever you come from”

“No, I just thought it was different here,Do you live here in town?”

“I live about three miles away.”

“Do you drive or walk?”

“How could I drive? Men aren’t allowed to drive. Can you drive?”

“I can if my wife is sitting next to me”

I lied again, trying to calm him.

“I wish I could drive, I have to walk past the pub at the top of the street. Those horrible drunken women say awful sexual things to me. One slapped my bottom last week, and groped me!. I reported to the police. She said I must have been asking for it.”

“Did you tell your wife?”

“Yes, but she called me a dirty little tease and beat me. While I was crying she dragged me to the bedroom and made me do things”

I could tell he was upset remembering this, but I thought surly this was against the law here. I was angry someone could be treated like this.

“Why the hell didn’t you go to the police and report your wife?”

“What for? Many women say it’s a good thing to beat your husband it keeps him in line.”

“What about raping you then?, they will have to do something about that”

“A wife cannot be convicted of raping her husband, being married means consent. Everyone known's that.”

There was a loud noise from the back of the shop. I saw the shape of a huge woman, almost eight feet tall storming towards us from the back of the shop.

“Oh my god, it’s my wife.”

She glared at me, and looked at Steven.

“What the hell are you doing talking to men’s lib perverts like this? Is that what you are now? Will you be burning your knickers next? Wait until I get you home, I’ll beat this nonsense out of you.”

She looked at me.

“You are coming to the police station now”

At her size , she could accomplish this easily.

“And you, Steven are in big trouble”

I shook my head and looked into Steven’s eyes and saw his fear. He was terrified of her.

"I am so sorry”

I pushed the recall button, and I was back in the lab.

******************************************************************************************************************************

Promising a full report on my short trip would be finished in the morning , I drove home. What a horrible world to live in. A vile place for men to have to live in anyway. Men were second class citizens. I thanked god I Iive in our world where injustice like that doesn't happen.

At home I started my report while researching human rights online to help with the terminology. By the end of the night I was in a state of shock.

Men were not allowed to drive.

Until June 2018, Saudi Arabia was the only country in the world in which women were forbidden from driving.

Men were not allowed to vote.

1828 presidential election was the first in which non-property-holding white males could vote in the vast majority of states. By the end of the 1820s, attitudes and state laws had shifted in favor of universal white male suffrage. August 18, 1920, the 19th amendment granted women the right to vote.

Men could be legally raped by their wife.

Very few legal systems allowed for the prosecution of rape within marriage before the 1970s.

Men could not open a bank account without their wife’s consent.

American woman needed her husband's permission to open a bank account as recently as the 1960s, and it wasn't until 1975 and the Sex Discrimination Act that a British woman could open a bank account in her own name.

Men only get a little more than half of the wages of women.

Despite the 1970 Equal Pay Act, a gender pay gap still exists today. In some professions and at some levels women's wages are equal to men's. But on average women are still paid less than men to do the same jobs. In the 1970s women, on average, were paid about 50% of men's wages in manufacturing and the professions

Married men could not own property.

Married women were not legally entitled to own landed property until the passing of the Married Women's Property Act in 1870 and the Married Women's Property Rights Act in 1882.

I realised that if I was a women living before the twenty first century, I would be living in that horrible world, on my own earth.

In some parts of our planet they still are.

We will not be truly civilized until the whole planet has equal rights.

It's a hard life for a bright boy in the Feminine Queendom

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Attempted Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Melody Davis had grown up like all other girls in the Queendom. She was a little disappointed when they were separated from the boys
in her early teens. She understood that her teachers told her boys brains could not handle much more than an elementary level of education.

She thought that was wrong, as some of the boys in her class were smarter than her. She kept that too herself. She went to uni to study business management and had a few relationships with girls like everyone else. None of these satisfied her though. They just didn't feel "right". They were fun, but she felt no love. It was like scratching an itch.

She used to wonder if she was normal. She always found herself getting very turned on watching the gardener work outside her window. His tanned skin and broad shoulders made her so hot and bothered, she had to go into her bedroom to take care of her urges. She had always been taught that men were the enemy. They were only kept around for menial jobs and sperm donation. The only real love is between two women.

She saw her friend watching the gardener through the window one day. She saw her nipples poking through her blouse and her face flush.

"Oh Mandy, he's turning you on isn't he? What would all the feminists think if they knew you lusted after prick sex?"

"Mel, don't you dare tell anyone. I've been like this since I hit puberty."

"Don't worry I'm the same. We must be a couple of perverts."

"That's just it Mel, we're not. It's everyone else. What we feel is what women feel all over the world. We have all been brainwashed."

It started to make sense to Mel now. She couldn't understand why it was wrong not to hate men. Most of the boys she talked to were nice. As an adult woman you have little to do with men. Men tended to avoid women where they could. She understood they could be accused by a woman for the slightest phrase they uttered that the women didn't like. Women were poison to men.

She had been taught that men kept women as slaves and abused them before the women rose up and defeated the men. Everyone was taught that early on in school. She just accepted it as truth. There was so much missing from herstory. The things they were taught about were all negative. Adolf Hitler, Gengis Khan, wars and death all caused by men. They never learned about the wonderful inventions, like television, antibiotics, electrical power. She asked once and her teacher, she told her women invented them and men stole the credit.

"Mel, I can show you something if you promise not to tell anyone."

"What Mandy, is it anything to do with our messed up society?"

"There are so many women like us. We just dare not tell anyone. Women that want to be with men, have babies in the natural way. If they push the matter they get locked away and declared insane. My mother’s friend lived with a man for two months. Someone reported it and they were arrested. She is in a mental ward and he is in prison now."

"But we have been taught all our lives that men are evil beasts, just little more than apes."

"Outside this country there are several like ours, but there are many large countries where men rule. If all men were dumb beasts, how would they run countries? Some countries are equal, with males and females in government. They work together for the good of their people. Some treat women almost as bad as we treat our men. Men here seem dumb, because we make them dumb."

"How do you know all this? It makes sense, but I've never seen any of this."

"Our herstory has been censored. That's not even the right word did you know that?, it should be history. Our internet is restricted to safe content. All we have access to backs up the feminista agenda. Extreme feminists are very noisy, the rest of us all think there is something wrong with us if we don't agree with them. So we all just go along with it to fit in. The country is run by feminista for feminista. When have you seen an opposition party try to ease up on male curfew laws?"

"Well, never, all the parties seem the same, just with different leaders."

"Exactly, so we will never change. We will stagnate. The natural order of things has been ruined. Our birth rates are falling. Who would want to bring as boy up in this country? Mothers love their children, it's unfair."

Mandy gave Mel and IP address that allowed her to access the web outside the Queendom. Over the next few months she was shocked by what she learned.

Years later she was a manger at a large supermarket. She had a baby boy called Peter. She watched Peter grow in to a bright eyed, intelligent child. He was top of the class in many subjects, much to the annoyance of some of the teachers. When he was ten, one of the teachers told her that he should be considered for feminisation.

Mel did not know how to feel. Peter would have a brighter future as a girl. He should have a bright future as a boy though. It disgusted her that he must have his genitals removed and altered if he wanted to avoid a life of lonely drudgery. This was all because some idiot feminist decided the only bright boy was a girl.

She wanted to discuss it with Peter. It was his body, she thought. She rang clinic that she would have to take him to. The woman she spoke to was just awful. She told her the first thing they would do was to "cut his nuts off". The woman laughed, she seemed to think it was funny. Then she went on about giving her son female hormones.

Mel asked if all the converted boys were happy. The woman said she supposed so, it must be better than being a boy. She said that only about 30% of the boys made the full transition. She told Mel that if they didn't finish in the top 10% of their classes they were considered a waste of time. The woman said the ones that don't pass become Mals. Mel had seen Mals working as cleaners and carers in women's areas. She had also seen them working in schools. Some were still quite masculine, but dressed as women.

The woman from the clinic had told her that the word mal had started as a joke. They were males with a bit missing. She giggled again. Mel told her she didn't think that was funny. The woman got angry and told her if it wasn't for mals, real women would have to do all the dirty jobs around women and children, men could not be trusted. She said once a boy was a mal, he was harmless.

Having the facts laid out like that horrified Mel. She could see how oppressed men were. She never realised, only the oppressed can ever really see it. Although women like her were oppressed. Women that wanted to be with a man, she thought.

She discussed it with Peter later that night. She described it all, she left nothing out.

"I think our dinner ladies are mals mum. Simon is being feminised. He came back to school wearing a girl's uniform. We have to call him Simone now. Most of the boys won't talk to him, and the girls call him ugly. He cries a lot now. He told me his mum made him do it.
“Oh poor Simon.”
“You won't make me do it will you mum?"

"Oh my beautiful boy, I'd never force you. So you don't want to then."

"No mum I like being a boy, even though I know I will have to live in those horrible rookeries one day."

The rookeries were male ghettos where most of the male population lived. Men were allowed to live with their mothers, but some women sent their sons away when they got older.

"I love you so much son. You are welcome to stay with me forever. You will have to hide that clever brain of yours though. Start failing some tests. Don't put your hand up in class."

"Why mum , that's not fair. I am the best in my class at a lot of things. Why do I have to pretend?"

"When they find someone really clever, they can force you to be a girl. If you are as clever as I think you are, It might happen."

Mel used the I.P. address to access an I.Q. test from a free country. She made sure Peter knew how to use the mouse and keyboard. Boys were not encouraged to use anything more than simple computers in the Queendom. They were only given local access to files, they were not even allowed on the censored Queendom internet.

She sat and watched him. He amazed her He had an I.Q. of 145. The average in the Queendom was around 92. It used to be 100, she knew there was some concern about this. She was told by a her friend , who’s lover worked at a genetics lab.

She knew if he was to stay a man, he would have to hide his talent. What a waste, it was so unfair.

She watched as her happy bright child, became a sad morose teenager. At 14 he got a job as a dustman. She could see smothering his intellect and acting stupid was killing him. He had twice the intelligence of his female supervisors, but had to suck up being called a dumb male by many of the females around him.

When he was 15 he told Mel he thought about suicide. She held him tight and knew she had to do something. She gave him free access to her computer. It was forbidden to do this. They could both be put in prison. He would get life in a labour camp probably.

His mood improved daily as he sucked up information on cultures all over the world. Then one day he called his mother to the screen.

"Look Australia, has just declared equality."

"What? they were like us, well not as many police, but they were a feminist country. Why?"

"I have been picking up bits of information for hours. This site is run by an anti feminist group run by women and mals."

The site showed a blurred picture of a tall man talking with, what the picture said was, the Australian prime minister.

"This man is from here mum, he came from the Queendom. He offered Australia the secret of anti-grav if they gave men equal rights."

"But Anston Aerospace invented anti-grav."

"No mum, this Charlie bloke invented it. I think they stole his invention. You know they would never let a man take credit for anything. We're just dumb, abusive apes."

She could see his anger building.

"Is there anything else?"

"Yes he was the one writing messages on the moon! He has built a spaceship. This could be amazing for the human race. I'm just happy our horrible country never got it. Can you imagine. Feministas in space? With that much power you could take over the world. "

"I shall see if we can emigrate. If we are quick they may let us go, but I suspect they will stop anyone leaving UQ for a non-feminist country now."

"Bloody hell, I could get a job where I could use my brain if we moved there."

"Yes and your old mum could get a man. I'm only 45 and would love to meet a nice guy to share my life with."

Peter starred at her. He had seen enough on the internet to know what his mum wanted was normal. It was just he had never heard a woman say that before.

"If only something like that could happen here. This bloody government needs taking down a peg or two. We just need something like that, or someone like him here."

"Well mum, you never know. There is a lot going on in the world now. Things are changing."

It's a hard life for a bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Attempted Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is Part 2 of a story about a bright boy living in Berverly Taff's United Queendom. Recent events have caused unrest. Peter and his mother are affected. As before I will edit or delete the story if Beverly doesn't approve.

Peter continued his passion of leaning things he had been denied. He went on the internet every night. He made contact with the shadow organisation that were working in the background to make public all the vile things the feminist governments were doing to keep men under control. All this was done in the name of keeping females safe from the savage barbaric males.

He learned from his mother who had two employees working at her supermarket that were feminist party members, that the new prime minister was going to push through new draconian laws to control males.

Peter had been given a set of IP addresses and a list of which ones he should use. A mal who worked at GCHQ, had been deleting records of illegal internet activity. He had left some minor infractions on, so his feminista mistresses wouldn't get suspicious.

"Mum, look at this."

Mel was happy that Peter could still get enthusiastic about things. She knew working on the dust carts was crushing his spirit. The curfew had been set at 7.30 now. He worked a 12 hour day. All he did was work. He had one day off a week, like most men. The only reason they were allowed that, was the government had been advised males needed at least one day to recover and rest.

She kissed the back of his head and looked at the screen.

"One of our ships sunk, I heard a rumour, but why is it so interesting to you.

"Look at the report, the pictures. These are from the freedom group, five o'clock shadow. The rip in the hull. It wasn't an accident. The navy blamed the captain and demoted her. The ship was worth a hundred and fifty million pounds! All the crew got to safety, but it was attacked."

Peter clicked to another page. It showed a very poor quality picture of what looked like a black flying pasty, with an arm out of the bottom.

"It was him mum. It was Charlie! He's getting his revenge for being attacked. Finally a man who can fight back without the fear of losing his balls"

Mel gave him a bitter smile. They were changing the laws all the time. Castration was once used for sexual offences, now it could be used as punishment for almost anything. Didn't they know? Without testosterone most men lost the strength they needed to do their jobs.

Men still did all the heavy dirty jobs. Sure women were managers, but the men carried out the work. All the mechanics and builders were men , they all worked for women that owned the companies. In most cases the women never had a clue as to what the men did , they just did the admin and made all the profit.

Judy, the checkout supervisor that worked for Mel had been screaming at one of the boys who filled the shelves. The boy had dropped a carton of milk and some had got on Judy's shoe. The boy was fresh out of school. He was only fourteen. Mel took Judy into her office and asked her to go easy on him. Judy said that all men were useless and if the party got its way, within fifty years UQ would be male free.

Mel asked her what she meant. Judy told her they wanted to introduce a female only childbirth policy. Mel pointed out that would mean women doing all the heavy dirty jobs that men did now. Judy said it would be worth it to see the country rid of the male scum.

Mel was determined to get rid of this nasty extreme feminist somehow.

Almost a year later Peter sat at the computer eating a sandwich. It was Sunday morning, he gasped and started choking. Mel ran over to him and patted his back until he coughed up the bread. After he calmed down he pointed to the screen. His eyes were wild with panic.

"Look at this!"

There were stolen copies of changes to the law that meant all men who drove a vehicle were to be castrated. This was done to avoid any chance of hover rage. An incident was cited that had happened a few days before where a man stopped his vehicle and attacked a women and her children after he caused an accident. The police had tasered him to death.

The law stated that any males who currently drove a vehicle were to be given compulsory castrations. This was to prevent them from leaving their jobs. Any male who had a private car, must give up their licence or be castrated.

Peter looked like he was going to be sick. Mel screamed.

"Fucking mad bastards! They are pushing men too far. They can't do this, they can't."

"Our crew is four men. Me and Billy drive mum, they are going to cut my balls off. I may as well fucking kill myself."

Mel had made discrete enquiries about moving to Australia, she was told she may be able to go, but they wouldn't let Peter go.

Peter clicked on a link showing the incident that sparked the new laws. The official news report described the attack, but the site showed a video link with a title of . “Now see the truth. “

The footage from a security camera on a warehouse showed a delivery vehicle moving along a main street, when a hover shot out of a side turning without stopping. The delivery van caught the rear of the car and span it around. The man got out and rushed to the car. The woman had a small cut on her head and you could see the man back away with his hands in the air. The woman was screaming in his face, while he pressed himself against his van, his hand still in the air.

Seconds later a police car arrived. The two women got out and shot the man with tasers, without even questioning anyone. The man dropped to the floor, but officers fired another set of taser leads at him. The man stopped moving. One of the officers started to talk to the woman, while the other could be seen kicking the man’s head.

"No, no, this can't happen it's not fair. They can't treat people like this. All this feminista crap started because they said men were evil. They raped women and kept them as virtual slaves. I ate it up as girl, but as I grew I could see it for the lie it was. We have to do something!"

"The video went viral mum, they uploaded it to all the social media sites simultaneously, from two hundred accounts. The mals that work for shadow are geniuses. There is a protest organized for tomorrow mum. It's outside Parliament, I want to go."

"Peter you've seen what the police are like, they'll shoot you without a second thought. I'm going, but you must stay here love."

The video showing the police killing the poor driver had scared Peter. He knew women could do anything to men without consequences.

The next evening Mel arrived home in a frightening state. Her hair was a mess and she had a cut on her knee. Peter had just got in from work, stinking of dirty bins.

"What is it mum? What happened?"

Between sobs Mel told him.

"If you had been there, they would have killed you Peter. I'm so glad I stopped you. There were a few brave, or foolish men waving placards. There were at the front of a large group of women. There must have been nearly five hundred people there. The men were giving out leaflets about the unfairness of the new laws. That's all they were doing."

"Mum, who killed who? Why?"

"One of the men walked forward toward the police line holding a leaflet. They gave no warning, they just shot him. They used bullets, not tasers. The other men rushed the police line, and they were all shot. The women were outraged we all went to help the fallen men. Women are almost never treated badly by other women, we thought we'd be safe. They open fire on the whole crowed, police came from the sides to stop us escaping. I was at the back and run into a side street. They killed so many women Peter. Nothing like this has ever happened before."

"They can't hush this up mum, it's impossible. The whole country will be up in arms about it by tomorrow."

Oh Peter, the powerful have always controlled the masses via the media; Hitler did it with the Jew's. Women have believed the rubbish about men for years. Although the last election only had a thirty percent voter turnout. Women like me, and I do think there are millions like me think there is no point voting between angry feminists and angry lesbian feminists. There is no party for moderation, so most of us don't bother to vote. The system won't allow it."

"Mum if I know this online group, they will find a way of getting this news out. There must be a security camera they can hack. If the country see's what you saw, it may awaken a sleeping giant."

"Women came to power on the idea that men were all dangerous killers, this shows we women are just as bad Peter. There was a book I read called animal farm, when I was astudent. This reminds me of that. We just have to be careful. The government has shown its hand. If you are not feminista, you're the enemy."

It's a hard life for a bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • She-Males

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is Part 3 of a story about a bright boy living in Berverly Taff's United Queendom. Recent events have caused unrest. Peter and his mother are affected. With the end of Beverly's amazing story . This is my take on what some of the events may have looked like from someone living in the UQ.

As before I will edit or delete the story if Beverly doesn't approve. My ideas are guesswork into what may have happened.

As the weeks went by Peter watched in dismay as the primitive clinics were built that could perform the millions of castrations that were to be carried out. Boarder and port patrols were doubled to prevent escapes. The news was full of feminsta propaganda about the possibilities of castrating all men after they were forced to donate sperm.

The irony wasn't lost on Peter as he watched his local clinic being built. As usual all the builders were men. The female supervisors stayed in the portacabin most of the time. The men were sullen and resentful. One of the female television reporters nicknamed the clinics "chop shops". She was surprised at the reaction of some of the women she interviewed. While many agreed men must be controlled, the idea of mutilating so many seemed distasteful.

Some women were scared that many of the men due to be castrated may rebel. They realized that although the men had no access to weaponry, they were still a lot bigger and stronger than the police. They had been taught to fear and despise men from a young age. One of the ways they were made to fear men was being shown the physical differences in size and strength of a full-grown woman and a man. They were told if they were alone with a man the man could overpower them. This led most women to fear men.

A few days before the clinics were to open Peter arranged to meet a contact from the Shadow resistance movement. He rode his pushbike ten miles outside of town and waited on a lonely empty farm road. After waiting for twenty minutes, he was about to give up when an old petrol car drew up beside him.

The window came down and a masculine looking woman with a voice slightly too deep spoke.

"Peter?"

"Yes, what do I call you?"

"Nothing, just get in."

"Why meet here?"

"There are five miles of fields, I needed to see if this was a setup. Were safe for a few minutes anyway."

"I need out. I’m due for castration next month."

"Oh, I see. Well you're lucky. I never had the chance. They did me at fourteen. I work for the government. I’m fully converted."

Peter took in her appearance. She was attractive and curvy, but her face had an unmistakably masculine jawline. He knew converted boys had the same rights and pay as most women. Many of those converted had surgery to improve their looks.

"Before you say anything you regret Peter, I chose to sound like a man. It upsets the women I work with. I like to remind them I was forced into this. Just because I was intelligent, they did this to me. Fucking bitches. You wouldn't believe how many like me are working against them."

"How do you get away with it, don't they notice?"

"No, it's the feminista mentally. They think they have done us a huge favor. They saved us from becoming men. We are very careful. We also have a few sympathizer's among high ranking women."

"Women aren't the enemy Peter, it's the extreme feminists. A handful of fanatics can do a lot of damage, a lot of them can change the course of history."

"You mean like the Nazi's in Germany?"

"Yes, I can see you have been using the I.P. addresses to learn real history. Not the feminista lies. In Germany most of the population weren't Nazi's yet they stood by while they victimized the jews. Decent women do the same as their sons are brothers are victimized. They know if they try to stop it they will be targeted by the extremists. Politically, moderation does not exist. Women have a good life, mostly built on by the labor of men. They don't want to give it up, but it doesn't mean they like the way men are treated."

"My mum was at the demonstration. She nearly got shot."

"I helped upload that to Fembook. There is trouble brewing. Anyway, I can offer you three options. One, Escape to a male controlled country."

"Where and how?"

"India or China. You would be hidden in a small space in a shipping container. That is very hard, it can take three weeks to India, and longer to China."

"What else?"

"I can get you a fake I.D. as a woman."

"A woman! Why not as a man?"

"They change men's I.D. too often. You have to renew it every six months. Women never get asked. As long as you look the part you can work and enjoy an easy life."

"I'm not sure about that, what was the third?"

"Just wait, there is stuff happening. Things are moving fast now. Something has happened involving Queen Sophia’s and Princess Victoria. It could change everything. "

"But I only have five weeks now!"

"Just sit tight. I can get you to a safe house if the plan goes wrong. If you really want option one, contact me in two weeks. Right, out you get, we've been too long."

Peter cycled home and told Mel about his encounter. He never mentioned what was said about Queen Sophia’s and Princess Victoria.

The clinics were due to open the following Monday. On Sunday night the air was filled with the sounds of sirens and smoke. The night sky was lit up behind their house. Peter wanted to ride out and see what was going on, but it was after male curfew. He went onto the Shadow site and saw every one of the clinics we on fire. All fifty of them. It looked like the men were safe for a few months.

The news just reported there were some delays to the program . Peter knew false information was how government control populations. Then something amazing happened. A spaceship came to London from Australia. Peter knew all about Charlie. He read every report he could find. Charlie was his hero.

He followed the news about the saucer on the UQ channels, as well as world news and Australian networks. He learned the Australian's were opening the ships to the public and had insisted men be allowed to visit. He was sure the government would find a way to stop this. Men worked long hours and did not get paid holiday or sick pay. He was sure he would not be allowed time off to go. Peter had it in his head to either stowaway or ask for political asylum.

Then the news came that shocked the nation. The prime minister had been arrested and General Wilson had been shot. This all happened during accusations of treason against Queen Sophia. The nation waited to see how the situation would unfold.

It's a hard life for a bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

It's a hard life for a bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 5

This part fills in some of the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

Then the news came that shocked the nation. The prime minister had been arrested and General Wilson had been shot. This all happened during accusations of treason against Queen Sophia. The nation waited to see how the situation would unfold.

It took days and the news was confusing. This was mostly due to the media being scared of upsetting the feminista government. They were reluctant to let the public know the facts. After a week parliament had been prorogued by royal command. The Queen was effectively governing the country.

The worse of the last governments laws were immediately repealed. Peter felt slightly safer. He had no idea to where this was all leading. In the following weeks things carried on much as they had before. Peter contacted Shadow again. The converted mal he had meet before responded. She told him that she was sure this was the end of the feminsta government. She said when the truth came out the whole house of cards would collapse.

Peter was told that there was a mal servant that worked in the royal household. He saw something happen in the stables. There were mainly stable girls, but they had a stable boy for the heavy lifting and mucking out. The boy was very good looking and fifteen years old. Apparently Princess Victoria was fond of him. One of the royal guards caught them kissing. She kicked the boy to the ground and tasered him. Princess Victoria had complained bitterly and rushed to her mother and they demanded the boy be released.

General Wilson went to see the Queen and her daughter. The servant only heard snatches of the conversation from outside the door. Wilson had told Victoria she should stick to girls. Victoria told her that not all women were lesbians. She said women should be free to choose who they loved. The Queen agreed and asked wasn't it time the law's that restricted men be relaxed. She said they weren't at war with them. Women were in control, they had won. She was unhappy that half her subjects were treated as second class citizens. Perhaps they could relax some of the laws.

The servant said that Wilson told them that sort of talk was dangerous to the security of the nation. She stormed out of the meeting, with total disregard for royal protocol. Later the Queen and Victoria were invited to Downing street to have a meeting with the PM and Wilson to discuss their ideas.

This was intriguing to Peter, but it didn't make any sense until the news about the Queen and her daughter having explosive implants put in their necks was released. It was obvious that the devices were implanted when they visited Downing street. The evil pair had wanted to make sure the head of state didn't spread her "dangerous" ideas.

A year passed; nothing had changed. Men were still treated with contempt by many women. There did seem to be a growing resentment by many women in business that the Australian economy was now one of the strongest in the world. This was all due to a man. A man that would not share his discoveries with the world. The man was originally a UQ citizen, but due to the mistreatment of men, he had found a way to flee the country. Perhaps the way men were treated was wrong?

Charlie himself was incredibly wealthy now, as were all the crews of the asteroid miners. Peter watched avidly as he presented his evidence at General Wilson's trial. UQ did not normally televise trials, unless it was to make examples of men. This was important to the whole country.

If looks could kill Charlie would have been dead the moment he stepped into the courtroom. Wilson clearly hated him with a passion. At one point she screamed that he would pay for what he did. She said she would kill his whole family. Charlie just seemed bored as he looked her in the eyes and said;

"You tried that already, several times. Just face it you aren't much of a soldier, you were only ever a bully."

Charlie had no charge to answer, as he had acted in self defense and saved the Queen and her daughter.

After Charlie's evidence General Wilson face additional charges of piracy. The most damming evidence was sent to the prosecutor on the last day of the trail. The security service had found a video on the PM's phone. When it was played the whole nation was in shock.

The video showed a young man around the age of fifteen in prison uniform. He had been badly beaten, both his eyes were swollen and his lips were cracked. He was pushed out of the back a black prison van next to a cornfield. He struggled to stand. The camera zoomed out as General Wilson kicked him.

"Get up you piece of filth. You're free to go."

The boys broken mouth turned into what may have been a smile.

"Can I really go mam?"

"Yes, before I change my mind"

He started to limp across the field. General Wilson pulled an object from her pocket. It looked like a remote key fob for a car. She held it up to the camera.

"Now zoom in on the boy."

The camera operator did as she asked. The boy had not got far. He was walking with shuffle whimpering in pain. A dull muted explosion could be heard as the boy’s head was half severed from his neck. Blood sprayed as the body collapsed.

Victoria screamed and fell to her knees sobbing. Several members of the jury threw up.

Before the video ended Wilson could be heard laughing, then saying;

"Well that's the field test done PM. Now we know what to expect if that bitch of a Queen gets any stupid ideas."

There was an uproar in court. One woman clambered over tables to reach Wilson. She was calling her a murdering bitch.

When things had calmed the prosecution summed up.

"I am sorry you had to see that, but images are things that stay with us. I know I'll never forget the face of that poor young man for the rest of my life. Remember this is what our leaders, our government represent. I know this is not completely relevant in this trial. Please, I ask you all to ask this of yourselves this. Would you like to be a man in this wonderful country? This United Queendom?"

Most of the court turned to look at the Queen. She was busy comforting her distraught daughter.

There was total silence. The country held it's breath. Many women watching turned away feeling guilt as they considered the question.

"If the answer is no, which I suspect it is. Ask yourself what you can do to change it. Remember all of you who voted for this party, this is what you voted for. Extreme measures against males. Now you have seen what that looks like. "

The jury retired to consider their verdict. The country watching the trail considered it's future and it's recent past. This horrible woman was a product of the feminista regime. Her extreme beliefs got her promoted to a position of power. Is this what they wanted their county to be?

The Queen caught her eye. She saw the Queen nod almost imperceptibly.

The prosecutor knew she had won her case. She also hoped her message while summing up would give her twin boys a brighter future. She loved them so much, and as a good mother, would do anything she could to spare them the life they were destined to lead under feminista rule.

Mel and Peter were crying after watching the trial.

"Oh Peter, I'm so sorry. What have we become?"

"Not your fault mum, just those crazy feministas."

Later she found him watching ballet on the computer. It was from outside the UQ because it was a man and a woman. They danced in perfect harmony with each other. The man lifted the woman over his head and turned, she landed softly and sprang back up.

"That's how it should be mum. The woman's beauty and grace, the man's speed and power. Working together to create something wonderful."

She hugged him, he really was a special boy.

"That's what happened with Charlie mum. He was always clever, but he needed Chloe to support him to be the man he has become. I'd like to marry a woman one day. Do you think that could ever happen."

"Well after today, I think anything may be possible Peter. We will have to see."

more to come

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 5

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Lesbians

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 5

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The UQ had not executed a woman for many years. That fate was usually only reserved for men. Wilson was found guilty on all counts, but the sentence was held back waiting for psychiatric reports. Even some of the men thought living as a one handed paraplegic, was a better punishment than death. Other's wanted her executed to symbolically mark the end of extreme femininsta rule.

The Queen knew she could not hold out on having an election forever. The trail of the Prime Minister was shorter, as it just involved treason. Some of the evidence used against General Wilson specifically implicated the Prime Minister. She was sentenced to twenty years in prison.

The interim government was made up of titled ladies the Queen trusted. She had Victoria advise her who to choose. Victoria had gone to school with many of their daughters. She knew which girls had mothers that lent towards the extreme. The new parliament agreed to universal suffrage. Partially through guilt and in no small part financial.

With Charlie's agreement, Australia had offered to provide a small craft based on Dawn 2's design. Only if a fair election was held in the UQ. The craft was to have a crew consisting of an equal amount of men and women. The command codes to the ship were to be known only to Charlie. He would not allow to be used for anything but peaceful purposes. He could deactivate it remotely.

All men had identity cards, but contacting each one to confirm their status would take time. It was acknowledged that many men had "gone underground" to avoid last governments harsh legislation. There was still a curfew on men in certain areas. The Queen knew removing it completely would alienate some women. Police were under instructions not to taser anyone breaking the curfew, just bring them in for questioning.

After years of mistreatment, men were skeptical of the changes. Many believe that it was a plot to capture the ones that lived avoiding women altogether. The Queen had her work cut out removing extremist from the media as well as FBC, the Feminist Broadcasting Corporation. She had to reach out to men to encourage them to vote or the country would revert to feminist rule.

Queen Sophia was trying to find moderate women and possibly men to form a new party to campaign for a fair and equal society. She contacted Charlie and asked if he would agree to run for election. Charlie told her he had had enough of the old country. He would help where he could, but politics was not something he wished to be involved in.

"Sorry ma-am, but what with the new mining base we are setting up on Mars, and spending time building engines, I wouldn't have time, even if I had the inclination."

"Thank you anyway Charlie, your offer of a craft helped me push through some legislation I was having problems with. I just hope it is all worthwhile."

"I haven't got the patience for political wrangling. Australia has changed a lot in the last few years. Feminista culture wasn't as embedded as the UQ. Most of the sensible people who didn't agree with it just moved to the outback and carried on as normal. The UQ doesn't have an outback, so anyone with an XY chromosome was stuffed."

The Queen knew his hurt would never be healed. She could sense his bitterness.

"You've done great things Charlie, you made Australia a better place for the men, and hopefully UQ will be too soon. You have taken human kind to the stars. I should probably knight you. That would be a first. We don’t have any men with OBE's"

"Sir Charles of Mars, Lord Phobos, it does have a ring to it." He chuckled.

The Queen asked for one more favor before the call ended. Then she promised Charlie that the new men's rights bill would get through at the next sitting.

Peter was on the internet as usual, while his mother watched television. Peter wasn't too interested in TV, as it was all programs made by women, for women. Some of the early changes allowed men to have fully functional phones, have full access to computers, and drive cars the same as women. Most men could not afford the expensive cars women drove though, as they were still all paid far less than women.

"Peter! Quick there's something on FBC you may want to see."

He reluctantly got up and went to the living room.

The talk show host Helen Taylor was introducing her guest.

"Tonight we have an exclusive interview with the wife?"

She turned to her guest.

"Do you actually use that word? Of the supposed inventor of the gravity drive, Charlie Sage."

"Thank you Helen, yes I do use that word. For thousands of years many women were happy to be a wives."

"It just seems a little Patriarchal. I can't imagine what's that's like. Do you actually sleep with him?"

Chloe laughed.

"You make it sound unnatural. This is still what most of the world does. It's only the feminist countries that don't."

"Aren't you worried about your safety, I mean living with a MAN."

Chloe shook her head in wonder. She had forgotten how ingrained fear of men was in the UQ.

"Let me tell you something. That "man" is the father of my children. Charlotte, Michael, Jessica and Lucy. He's a wonderful Dad. That's something I realised when we first had Charlotte, how much I missed out on not having a father. "

Helen paused, it was not something she had ever thought about. Chloe continued.

"Also, that "Man" as you call him, has risked his life to protect me and my children. He would die for us. This is what good men will do. I can tell you, when we're in bed together at night, and he wraps his big strong arms around me. I feel safer than I have ever felt in my life. Being so close with a man that loves you, and would die to protect you, melts you inside, you can't believe how good it feels . It's something the feminists have denied you all for years."

Helen licked her lips and bit her bottom lip. She was obviously thinking about what Chloe had said. Several of the studio audience shifted in their seats.

"I understand you have a video of the children you have had with Charlie."

Chloe smiled, Charlie now, not that "man".

The video showed Charlie playing horse with his children. They took turns riding him while the others were throwing pillows at his backside, shouting, "faster horsey". Charlie fell over playing dead. All the children were poking him saying "wake up daddy". Then suddenly he jumped up on all fours and growled like a dog. The children screamed, laughed and ran off with Charlie chasing them and barking like a dog.

Helen was in a fit of giggles, and so were half the audience.

"I'm sorry Chloe. Your children and your husband look wonderful. It's just we were all told that Charlie stole a prototype gravity engine from Anston Aerospace, and kidnapped you. Apparently that's far from the truth."

"No we left together. If not he would have been feminized or dead. This country and the other feminist countries have been wasting half of the talent of their population for years. You don't educate boys passed fourteen, then you call them ignorant. That's true ignorance and prejudice. How many geniuses have we wasted? They have to hide their intellectual gifts, or they are castrated."

Helen looked thoughtful.

"Yes, there have been a lot of things that have made us all question ourselves lately. Thank you for coming on my show."

Chloe had one more thing to say. She agreed the points she wanted to get across with the Queen who had set up the interview.

"Thanks Helen. Before I go, I just wanted to tell you when my life, my children's lives and Charlie's life has been in danger. It has always been women trying to kidnap or kill us. So please get rid of the idea that all women are saints and all men are monsters. If anyone tries to hurt my children or my man, they will have to deal with me!"

She stared into the camera with fierce eyes.

Mel jumped out of her seat and got closer to the television.

"You tell em girl! Now that's a real woman. Prepared to defend her children and her man."

Peter hoped most of the country saw the interview. He knew his mal friend would make sure it was on social media.

"Come and have a look at the news on the internet mum. They might pass a new act through tomorrow. It's a men's right bill. It's called the MR reforms bill."

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 6

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 5

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The election is less than a year away. The Queen must find a leader for a new party to oppose the existing Feminista parties. If not all her work will be undone.

The Queen was at her wit's end trying to come up with someone suitable to lead the new party. Victoria could see her distress and asked her what was wrong.

"Well Vicky, I need to find a woman of good standing, mature and sympathetic to start this new party. If I don't we will have the two usual parties in the running and the one that gets elected undoes all the progress we have made."

"No we’re not going back to that. Look what they did to that poor boy. That's my fault mum. If I hadn't kissed him, if only.."

"Vicky you didn't kill him, it was that horrible woman. His death has helped get some of the reforms through. Men have the right to vote because of him. Help me make that sacrifice worthwhile."

Victoria dried her eyes.

"I went to school last year with a girl named Debbie. Her mother is from an old military family. He mother is Emily Proudfoot."

"Oh yes I remember her from a garden party. She looked awfully bored. A retired General isn't she?"

"Yes she runs the family business Proudfoot farms. Well Debbie told me her father was living at home with her and her mother. It was a secret, he worked as a butler."

"A butler? That's unusual.

"Yes people think she's a little quirky, but he's Debbie's father, so I think you'll find her sympathetic to the men."

"Great Vicky, I'll see if I can see her today."

After a few calls the Queen was driving towards the five hundred year old stately home in Hertfordshire. She told her driver to wait in the car. This was a no nonsense practical visit. No time for pomp.

A butler showed her up to Emily's office. I wonder, thought the Queen, is that him?

As she walked into the large wood paneled office she said.

"Please no formality, lady Proudfoot, just call me ma'am or Sophie. This is a business meeting."

"Well good, please call me Em. I hate all that nonsense."

Lady Proudfoot was stout woman with short curly hair. She was in her fifties, and had a warm smile.

As the Queen sat, Em turned to the butler.

"Tea if you don't mind please Johnny."

"Certainly Em. What about the driver?"

"Oh Johnny, you're so thoughtful. Go and see to her."

The Queen smiled.

"So that's just your butler then?"

"Well a few weeks ago I would have said yes, but thanks to you I can say he's my man. I plan on marrying him."

"The MR bill will be passed today. It has taken a lot of convincing, but it will go through. I told them it's change or be left behind. Most of the Ladies didn't realize that the country is on the verge of bankruptcy. That's where feminista politics get you. Most of our trade is with other feminist countries. We do buy from China and India, but as a last resort. The past governments hated using patriarchal countries."

"My god , how did they hush that up?"

"They we very devious. They promoted on belief not ability. Now for the reason I'm here. I want your honest opinion on men."

"Ha! Straight to the point. My family is an old military family. We go back to Waterloo. I know the value of good men. My son's are supervisors on my largest farms. They run them in all but name. Now you are changing things, I may well be able to let them now. Before you ask Johnny is their father. Nothing like a nice big man to keep you warm at night eh?"

She said the last part as Johnny set down the tray on the desk. He winked at Em, and made to leave the room.

"Wait Johnny the Queen has a bill going through parliament today. She'll tell you what's in it. You are an interested party after all."

This caught the Queen by surprise, but she wrote most of it so it was no problem to remember it.

"Well Johnny the Men Rights Bill or MR Bill will give you all the rights that women have. You are entitled the same pay the same access to medical services, paid holidays, sick pay everything. A women's word will no longer be taken above a man's in a court of law. Castrations are now illegal. Boys will receive the same education as girls'. Men are now truly equal to women."

"That all seem very nice ma'am, but most men have only had a rudimental education. We will always be in lower paid jobs than women. Men will never be in the top jobs. It will be like being in a race, with the competition starting half way to the finish line."

"Yes Johnny, I know it will take a generation or more before we get true equality, but you must admit it's a huge step forward."

"Yes ma'am. What about marriage."

She was grinning as she answered.

"That too will be an equal partnership, your wife won't own you. Why are you thinking of getting married."

"Well Em, what do you think? Make it official."

"Love to Johnny, we'll sort it out later. I suppose you want me to head up this new party for you then ma'am?"

"You knew then?"

"Well of course she knew ma'am, no flies on Em."

"No, I can see that. Do you think you can do it."

"If I may ma'am, Em has the most successful farming business in the country because she treats her employees well. Most farm work is carried out by men and supervised by women. She has a nose for bad un's , she sniffs out all the bulling feministas. All the men love her. When they are sick, they are taken care of. She even makes sure the retired ones have somewhere to live. She is a shining example of a good human being. I would be proud to be owned by her."

"Oh Johnny, you're making me blush. I read family history ma'am. The lesson I took, is you look after your men and they will never let you down."

"A very rare sentiment in this counrty, I must say Em." said the Queen.

"How do you fancy a job as deputy then Johnny, It will mean telling ladies what to do. You up to it?"

"Can't wait Em. It will be fun. I'll be very polite though."

The Queen discussed the way forward. Em had a huge task in front of her. She had to find candidates to stand in each borough that she could trust to stick to the reforms. The MR bill was fine, but getting ingrained prejudice against men to change would take years.

Now the United Queendom had the beginning of a new political party that stood for equality. The UCEP was as good a name as any.The United Country Equality Party.. It had only take four years. She hoped Charlie would be happy. She had made so many promises about prosperity that hung on one man providing his special brand of science.

There was so much to do. The police were her next concern. They had been told to stop tasering men unless they were attacked, so suddenly there seemed to be a huge increase in attacks on the police. She knew there was core of sadistic mysandrists that joined the police so they could make men's life a misery. How could she sort that out? She had less than a year until the election. After that she would be powerless.

Still she had a strong friendly woman as the leader of the UCEP. Perhaps if they interviewed some of her workers it would encourage the men to get out and vote.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 7

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The election is less than a year away. The Queen has found a leader for a new party to oppose the existing Feminista parties. The probelm now is the police force. Being riddled with hard core feminists they may oppose any changes she makes.

The problem with the police came to a head very quickly. A man was arrested in London for attempting to attack a woman on her way home from a club. His face was on the front page on the all the mainly feminist news papers. Andrea Bower said he accosted her from an alleyway a few hundred yards from a club. She said she screamed and a passing police officer tasered the man until he was unconscious.

The two feminist parties made a a lot of capitol on this story. They said it was a sign of the things to come. Em and the Queen were exasperated at this setback. Then the day after an email landed in the Queen's inbox. It was signed "Shadow. We appreciate your work. Keep it up and you shall be assisted."

The email contained two videos. She watched them both and immediately called Em.

"Em, we've got them. I've been sent two videos from some strange source called Shadow. Probably a male resistance group. Whoever they are they have some top class hackers."

"What's in them Soph?" They were on first name terms. Being called your royal highness every day soon wears thin.

"There is a video of the woman leaving the club, and the attack in the alley. You won't believe what really happened."

"So good news then? You must find out who sent the video. We need all the help we can get. If they can hack, they will be invaluable."

"I'll try. Are you up for a chat show appearance? I want these seen by as many people as possible."

The Queen used her influence to get Em on the nation's favourite chat show. After the initial introductory chat Em got straight to the point.

"Well Helen I'm here tonight to address the hot issue. The attack by a man on a woman walking home from the night club."

"Yes Emily. Many are saying that this shows that men can't be trusted, and that the old laws and curfews need to be reinstated."

"I'll address that after you run the video. "

"OK run the video please."

"This first one Helen, is Andrea leaving the Black Cat club."

The video showed two women arguing. The sound was poor as it was from a surveillance camera outside the club, but it was audible"

"You can't leave me. I love you Deb's."

"Please Andrea, you know I've never been comfortable with the sex. I tried, but I'm just not made that way."

"What do mean."

"I'm not into girls. I tried, I know there are many women who see it as normal, but not me. I met a nice man who works as a driver at the factory."

"YOU ARE FUCKING JOKING! You're dumping me for a bloody man. They should all have their fucking balls cut off."

Andrea then slapped her former girlfriend around the face and hurried off crying.

"Please play the next clip Helen."

The next video was grainy as is was in a darker area, but the sound was much better. It showed Andrea crying into a tissue next to the entrance of the alley.

A man could be seen exiting the alley. He paused as he passed Andrea, then turned around.

"Hello miss. Are you OK? Is there anything I can do to help? "

"Fuck off you scum. She's gone off with a fucking man like you."

Andrea proceeded to lash out at the man. He put his hands in front of his face to fend off the blows. He then slumped to the ground and a voice off screen shouted.

"Don't worry ma'am, I got him. These filth shouldn't be out on the streets."

A boot landed in the fallen man’s testicles. He screamed and doubled over into a foetal position.

"He'll get another beating at the station. Most of us don't hold with this equality crap. Orders from above ma'am. Play along, but punish the bastards. Men equal. Don't make me laugh."

"Emily, that isn't what the police report said. They said the man confessed to the attack."

"Yes Helen. You saw what the officer did to him. The confession was fake, or it was tortured out of him."

"Torture? Surely not."

"I have statements from men that show our own police are worse than your worse nightmare of an extreme Islamic state."

"Where is the man now?"

"Still under arrest. His name is Brian Parks. He works as a porter at the London Woman's hospital. He was working late when a child came in that was involved in an accident. They thought they would lose her. She lost a lot of blood and is AB negative. A very rare blood type. Mr Parks overheard . He remembered that when he had lost blood the "Vet", that’s what the feminista's called male doctors, told him he might die. There was no AB negative for use on men. He offered to donate to her. They had no medical records, we don't keep them for men. We don't care if they live or die. This man who owed womenkind nothing, donated two pints of blood to save a little girl. He must have been very unsteady walking home, yet he still offered to help Andrea Bower. What did he get for his efforts? Pain and torture. How can men ever trust us. Today, I'm ashamed of being a woman."

A long silence settled over the studio. Helen coughed and said.

"What do we need to do?"

"This shows how rotten our old system is. I'm going to ask the Queen to carry out a route and branch investigation into the police force. I suspect it's rotten to the core. We need to get this man released now!"

Within an hour a flurry of phone calls within the police force led to Brian being released to the hospital where he worked. The morning paper's showed pictures of Brian surrounded by flowers and being kissed by a nurse. Another showed the girl and her mother thanking him.

He would lose one of his testicles due to the damage caused by the officer. He had many offers from women solicitors offering to sue the police for damages.

That afternoon the Queen called Emily.

"Well Em, that worked out very well. A complete 180. If men see this, they can see we will fight for justice."

"Any idea's on who is going to investigate the police?"

"I was hoping you knew someone."

"I have got a friend from the army. Liz Pennyworth , she was a Colonel , she hated that Wilson character. Did you get anywhere with that resistance group? We could uncover the skeletons in the feminista cupboard with their help. The massacre in London has not been blamed on anyone yet."

"Ask Liz to call me. I need this sorting out before the election. As far as Shadow are concerned. They have agreed contact me through a third party. He is eighteen years old, his code name is Bright Boy. I'm to meet him next week. Very cloak and dagger. "

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 8

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The election is less than a year away. The Queen has found a leader for a new party to oppose the existing Feminista parties. The probelm now is the police force. Being riddled with hard core feminists they may oppose any changes she makes.

Victoria had to stand in for her mother for many Royal engagements. Her mother was busy trying to turn around the attitudes of the country. She was walking through a crowd held back by barriers to open a new drug treatment center in Highbury. She was happy to see the faces of a few men in the crowd.

She noticed one handsome looking boy waving furiously at her. She smiled at him and stopped. She was sure he said;

"Message from Charlie."

She walked over to him and he trust some flowers into her hands. Her police guard drew her Taser.

"Don't you dare!"

She leant forward so she could hear him.

"There is a message in there for the Queen, tell it's from bright boy."

She kissed him on the cheek, which raised a cheer from the younger members of the crowd as well as the men. The older women seem to be either disgusted or confused.

She carried the flowers into the center and quickly retrieved the note. This was the third drug treatment center she had opened this year. It was built for women.

While men were not discouraged from taking softer drugs like marijuana. It kept them docile. The harder drugs were out of their reach. The problem was the suppliers knew there were richer pickings among the women. Recently there was a large increase of deaths of women using crack and heroin.

This was one thing the feminista's couldn't pin on the men. Women run the gangs that smuggled it into the country and fenced it. Men couldn't afford to buy it.

When Victoria arrived home she showed the note to her mother while they were alone. Sophie read it

Sophie, we do not acknowledge you as our Queen. That title has to be earned. However, you have impressed us with your reforms. Our group fights for the rights of men. We demand true equality. To this end we offer you our resources.

We could not email you this message as we have detected your computer is compromised. You are probably under surveillance, so be careful.

We will provide you with a phone that cannot be monitored or tracked. You need to send someone to pick it up from our contact in Hertfordshire.

Victoria offered to pick it up. She sometimes left the palace disguised. The guard assumed she was just shopping incognito; like she had done many times before. She left and got a taxi to the location. It was a quite country road surrounded by fields. She saw a young man on a bike and asked the taxi driver to come back in ten minutes.

The taxi drive shook her head and said;

"I don't think I should leave you here with a man miss. Might not be safe."

"Do you really believe all men are bad. Have you seen the television lately?"

"Yes young miss. Frankly I've always fancied being with a man myself, but my friends wouldn't let me live it down. What I mean is, he's a good looking young chap and it's not the place to be getting up to stuff."

Victoria laughed.

"It's OK, I'm not about to tear his clothes off."

"Don't get cheeky miss, I'm only trying to help. Alright I'll be back in ten."

She pulled away and left Victoria alone with the boy.

"Hello do you have something for...It's you! From the opening of the treatment center."

"Yes. Thank you for stopping that woman from tasering me."

She examined him more closely than she had before. He was nearly six feet tall, with short wavy brown hair. She loved his deep blue eyes. He had an open, innocent looking face.

"What's your name?"

"Shadow told me I shouldn't give you any details, but I just have a feeling I can trust you. Just my first name anyway. I'm Peter. What do I call you? Your highness?"

She noticed his cheeks dimpled when he laughed.

"My friends call me Vicky. I hope we can be friends. I really want to help the boys and men of this country."

"I saw what happened to you a few years back. That Charlie is brilliant isn't he. Space ships, rescues a regular old school hero. You never hear about heroes in this country. Men are just untrustworthy beasts of burden."

Victoria saw his bitterness and anger. It must be horrible to know you had no future at his age. She hugged him. Peter had never been hugged by anyone but his mother. It felt good. He returned the hug. They parted.

"That's what I want to help put right. I used to ask my mother why women were better than men. She told me they weren’t, but I mustn't tell anyone. She showed me old books of King's and Queen's from the past. Some were brave and strong, some were horrible. They were just people."

"I've read history. Men never used to value women's intelligence. They lost so much doing that. Later, they were more or less equal. Then the women here and other places took control. Worse still they forced men into a worse position than they had been in a hundred years before. It was revenge on men that had never committed a crime. It was like punishing a grandchild for their grandparent’s crimes."

"It seemed that way to me too, but with my mum and your friends, Peter, we can start putting that right."

"I hope so Vicky. I don't want to end up in a rookery or a work camp. I've seen what some of the other countries have. Women and men living together, raising a family with love."

She saw his eyes glaze slightly. It was a daydream. A lovely one she thought.

"So what do you have to give me?"

"Sorry, here’s the phone. It's untraceable and completely private. Your mother will be contacted and sent data via it. Shadow have some dirt on the police. They have full access to all communications in the UQ. They know who the feminista party members are, and all their dirty secrets."

"That will be invaluable. Thank you."

"Don't thank me, thank Shadow."

"Why are they called that?"

"It's funny. Some of them are feminized men. The one that started the organization did not want to be feminized. He never had laser treatment for his beard growth and has stopped taking hormones. He shaves, but not too often. He sometimes has a five O'clock shadow. I suspect that some of the best hackers are mals."

"Why would you think that Peter?"

"What I learned from history. Eunuchs had great power in the roman and Chinese empires. The ones converted by the feministas were the brightest boys. As eunuchs they don't have many of the distractions that normal men and women would. Their work becomes their life."

"My mother has stopped that now. It can't happen again."

"Yes, but only if the feminazi's don't win the election. You know most men are scared to vote don't you? There are only half that have registered to vote.anyway What doesn't help is there are fewer men than women. Selective abortions took care of that."

"Yes, it's horrible. Some women just didn't want boys, and some knew that a boy wouldn't have a good life."

The taxi returned and blew its horn. Victoria kissed Peter on the cheek and jump back into the taxi. She waved as it drove off.

Peter had an odd feeling. He felt sad she had gone. He wanted to see more of her. He shook his head and dismissed the thought. She was a princess; he was a dustman.

A few days later Em and the Queen were sitting in Em's office going over the data they had been sent. Liz Pennyworth had joined them.

"Oh my Em, there is so much corruption in our police force and army. Many of the women are just using their positions as cash cows."

"When Em and I were in the army, that horrid little woman Wilson, went from a private to general in two years. That's no way to run an army. You need experience. We saw it too many times. Party members promoted due to political opinion, not ability. The more extreme the better."

"Thanks Liz. What do you suggest we do?"

"We out them all for corruption. We show the country how corrupt the feminista regime was. Tell everyone we are nearly bankrupt and put all the blame where it lies."

"Won't that leave the police severely short of officers?"

"Most of the corruption is high up. If I take over as Police Commissioner, I'll instigate a recruitment drive to include men."

"Well Liz, that should certainly shake things up. What do you think Em?"

"Oh wonderful. It will take the police out of feminista hands. As an added bonus we'll get to see some fit young men in uniform."

"The Queen and Liz suppressed giggles.

"There is a twelve-week basic training course, but we can make it intensive and reduce it to five or six weeks. There should be a new batch of male and female officers out on the streets in three months."

"That should be enough time ensure the feministas can't use them to threaten the public. Liz,Em, lets get to it."

The election was now six months away.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 9

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The election is less than a year away. The Queen has found a leader for a new party to oppose the existing Feminista parties. The probelm now is the police force. Being riddled with hard core feminists they may oppose any changes she makes. With assistnce from a male rights organization it is time to act.

The next month was a flurry of activity for the trio. Liz started at the top. The previous commissioner was arrested for taking bribes from drug gangs. Various inspectors and chief constables were arrested the next day. The rotten core of the police, were on the run. Many of the lower ranks resigned.

There was an outcry in the two staunchly feminist newspaper, who cried witch hunt. The more moderate UQ Times printed the accusations against the arrested police force members. By the end of the month there were eleven high court judges awaiting trial by their peers.
The worst was Dame Shirley Lind. She was affectionately known as the slicing judge. She often used castration on males for the smallest of crimes. She was accused of being complicit in the sentencing a man to death for a murder of a rival gang’s leader. The man was used as a fall guy then executed to stop further investigation.

The public were reeling, seeing these respected women were corruptly using their positions of power to feather their nests. Most remembered what they had been taught at school. Men must never be allowed to be in positions of power as it corrupted them. They must be kept as uneducated beasts of burden, or low skilled workers.

The Queen was frustrated when a poll revealed that 30% of women would vote feminist. The remaining 70% were not decided. It was usual for a low turnout as there was little to choose between the feminist parties. She realized that something needed to be done to either force them into caring, or to realize they could end the feminista rule.

The men willing to vote was sadly very low. Only 20% so far would dare risk the wrath of the feminists. Fear of women was ingrained over a few generations. Few men and women remembered the time before the feminists took control. The men only knew the dire consequences of opposing them.

There was a real fear that any one not towing the line could still disappear. The recent accusations had proved that dissidents, male and female had been murdered. When government and the police were controlled by evil, self-serving people. There is little anyone can do.
The new commissioner went on the FBC calling for good young women and men to join the police force. They were to be the future of law and order in the new fair UQ. The feminist paper scoffed that men could not pass the entrance test.

The police used a standard I.Q. test so formal education did not matter too much. The first intake was 2044 women and 54 men. Liz had hoped for more, but it was a start.

Peter had signed up for the first batch of trainees and passed the I.Q. and entrance exam with flying colours. He was one of three men in his intake. They all had to put up with ribbing from the young women. Although the worse comments and abuse came from the instructors. This was never too harsh though, they didn’t want to fall foul of the new misandry laws that had just passed the interim government. The boys had grown up with snarky comments from females. It was sadly nothing new for them.

Mel had asked Peter not to join, as she did not trust he police after hearing about the men that were framed and executed with police involvement. Peter had assured her that Shadow had routed out all the extreme feminists. They had even helped vet all the new applicants, by checking their social media and emails. Several women with extreme tendencies had been rejected.

She was so proud of him at the passing out ceremony. He looked so handsome in his new uniform. Peter was assigned to a station near docklands. He was the only male officer at the station. He was assigned with a female rookie to be mentored by a forty-year-old officer. Barbra Drayton had been in the police since the age of twenty. She had never been promoted as she lacked the hate for men the inspector liked in her officers. Barbra had a younger brother who had been murdered in the rookeries. It was never investigated. It was just chalked up to another male suicide. They didn’t care. She did.

Her brother used to worship her. He said he was going to join the police when he was older. It broke her heart when she had to tell him it wasn’t possible. He went off the rails and run away to the rookeries at seventeen. He was dead before this nineteenth birthday.

When the new inspector asked if she would be willing to look after a male trainee she jumped at the chance. Peter looked up to Barbra. He saw the kind soul behind the angry exterior.

Peter and Angie, the other recruit were due to patrol with Barbra when an unpopular officer called Simone Smith started on Peter.

“Hey ball sack, If you think you’re going to make it past probation, think again. “

“Simone, what have I ever done to you. Please just leave me alone.”

Angie tried to look away, but Simone was getting right in his face.

“All you fucking men are good for is cleaning up shit. You're a disgrace to that uniform.”

“Please leave me alone.”

She was poking Peter in the chest. It was starting to hurt and she knew it.

“Go on hit me, let out all that male rage. Come on boy, show me your true nature.”

Barbra walked in.

“Is there a problem Simone?”

“I was just talking to your dog here. Telling him not to piss on the carpet.”

Simone went to walk away, Angry she had not provoked a reaction from Peter. Barbra grabbed her arm, twisted it up her back and slammed her into the wall.

“You touch him again and you’re going to wish you were never born. Inspector Williams is under investigation. You don’t have her to protect you anymore. Bitches like you should learn the old way is over.”

“Get off me or I’ll…”

“You’ll what?”

Barbra twisted her arm further until she started crying.

“Bitch, I’ve seen you taser men until they nearly died, but you can’t handle a little pain.”

“Come on you two, time we were out on the beat.”

They all left and were met by the inspector and an camera crew at the front desk.

“The FBC Barbra, they want to follow you, or specifically this young man.”

“Fine with me but they’ll need to keep up.”

The first call was to investigate an alarm at warehouse near the docks. It was usually just a tramp, always a man, looking for somewhere to sleep or for easy pickings.

When they arrived Barbra told the crew to stay outside. The three officers went to investigate. Barbra motioned them to silence. She could hear voices at the far end. They crept forward between the pallets and racking.

Barbra stepped out holding her taser in front of her.

“Stay where you are. You’re under arrest.”

There were four women, one pulled out a gun and Barbra tasered her. Before she could react another shot her in the arm.

“Quick you two, out of here now,”

The trainees were not armed. The three ran to the main door while the criminals tried to exit from the rear door. Another shot rang out and Barbra fell. Peter went to pick her up, but she waved him away.

“Out you two, now, that’s an order.”

A shot just missed Angie's head.

They both ran the thirty yards out the main door.

“We can’t leave her in there.”

“They have guns Peter, we’ll be killed.” Angie said.

“Get on the radio for a fire arms unit.”

Peter peered around the door and saw Barbra in the distance, she had crawled behind a stack of pallets. A bullet glanced off the door frame and ricocheted into a wall.

“She’s pinned down, I don’t think they know she’s unarmed.”

“Ten minutes for the armed response team Peter.”

He could hear more shots as they were working their way towards Barbra.

“She’ll be dead before then. I’m going in.”

“No you’ll be killed you…..”

There was an explosion, a jet of flame roared out of the open door. The camera crew leapt back nearly knocking the camera over.

“Bloody hell. A shot must have hit a barrel of that wood alcohol. Angie I’ve got to go and get her.”

“You can’t Peter. It’s an inferno in there, There’s nothing we can do.”

Tears streamed down her face. Pure frustration. They were helpless. Peter looked around and saw an old blanket from a rough sleeper next to a doorway. He picked it up and threw it into a puddle. He then wrapped the wet blanket over his head and shoulders and ran into the warehouse.

“Peter you’ll die.”

The camera was still running capturing the drama unfolding. They had never witnessed anything like this. The poor boy had run into the burning building to save a fellow officer. He was certainly dead now.

A bulky flaming shape appeared out of the smoke. Peter carried Barbara wrapped in the wet blanket in his arms. He was screaming. His jacket and hair were on fire. As he knelt to drop Barbra, Angie ripped the blanket off her and pushed Peter into the puddle and used the blanket to extinguish the flames.

The armed response had caught three of the gang after they had shot the lock off the rear door. The forth member died in the warehouse.

An ambulance crew came and picked up Barbra and Peter. Barbra was awake and coughing when they came, she insisted they treat Peter first.

“Where do we take the man ma’am?”

“The same bloody place you take me. Men a have the same rights as women now. Does no one obey the fucking law in this country?”

The camera crew got a last shot of a tearful bleeding Barbra holding Peter’s hand as the ambulance doors closed.

“Stay with me Peter, stay with me.”

Peter woke the next day to see his mother, Angie and Barbra in the room with him. He winced in pain as he tried to move.

“Stay still Peter you have second degree burns. How do you feel?”

“Very sore mum. Barbra you’re ok.”

“Yes thanks to you Peter. You saved my life. You risked your own to save me. I don’t know how you did it. The pain must have been unbearable.”

“I just knew I had to save you. I just went for it.”

“I don’t mind saying, if you weren't there, I wouldn’t be here now. Now the whole country knows the value of men as police officers.”

“What do you mean?”

“Peter your famous. Someone at the FBC sent some stills of the footage they got last night. You’re a national hero. “ said his mother.

Angie showed him the morning newspaper. With the headline “A True Hero.”

The photo showed his face grimacing in pain . His jacket and hair on fire, holding the unconscious Barbra in his arms. The smoke and flames made the picture look like epic. It was so dramatic. The crew of the FBC had told the newspaper that they had never seen an act of bravery like that.

They're waiting outside to interview you when you're well enough.

The pain medication was starting to kick in he started to close his eyes, happy that he saved Barbra.

At Buckingham palace the Queen took a call.

“Did you see the headline Sophie? We have our poster boy. A true male hero, we haven’t had one of those for a lifetime. Someone that the women and the men can get behind.”

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 11

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The Queen is pondering how they can use Peter's new found fame to help with the coming election, when she gets a call from Charlie Sage.

“Well hello, what do I owe the pleasure of a call from the famous Charlie Sage?”

“Should I be saying that to you your royal highness?”

“Please don’t, you know I don’t have time for all that. I only use all that for ceremonial purposes. I’ve got a country to save.”

“I’ve noticed. When I left after the trial I was disappointed things were moving so slowly. Chloe told me that’s because I’m an engineer at heart. Engineers see a problem and fix it, then move on. People aren’t that easy.”

“No Charlie, I’ve been working flat out. My worry is all the good I’ve done will be undone if we lose the election. The next legally elected government can ruin everything I’ve done.”

“Do you think that’s likely? I saw that lad’s interview. He got it spot on. I realized what was going on from an early age. My mummy and her friends all knew it was wrong, but didn’t know how to put it right.”

“He’s a brave young man and he loves you. He sees you as a hero figure.”

“Who wrote the speech? You or that Em woman?”

“He did it all by himself. Liz, the UQ police commissioner, said he had an IQ of 145! He must had hidden it to avoid feminization.”

“Same as me then. Do you know how hard it is to play dumb when you know you’re the smartest person in the room? To have teachers calling you a stupid male? Poor lad I know just how he must have felt.”

The Queen could hear the edge of anger creep into his voice. Even now after all he had achieved it was still like touching a raw nerve.

“Charlie, I’m trying to make sure that never happens again. Em has a plan to offer all men further education. Paid for by the state. They can catch up on all the stuff they were prevented from learning. It all depends on winning.”

“I can’t see women being happy about paying more tax to support men’s education.”

“Well it’s only justice. I think guilt will keep most of them quite. That and one of your ships so we can start mining.”

“Yes that’s what I wanted to talk to you about. I have a mind to give you a second smaller ship. If you’re out in space, you will need a support ship. I’ve talked to Aus, they’re happy to build a ship the size of Dawn 1. Without the extra thick plating of course, you’re not going to war with it.”

“That would be wonderful. It will help in the election campaign. We need to get our economy turned around. We uncovered so much corruption. Our gold reserves are nearly gone. Years of spending what was built up before feminist rule has bankrupted us.”

“It was an unsustainable mess Sophia. The only reason the air force seemed so advanced was my inventions. Look at the thanks I got for it.”

“If you saw the interview Charlie you must of heard him say, End the hate, end the pain. That’s what I hope for.”

“I suppose so. I have met some remarkable women in Australia, admittedly a couple of the best ones used to be men. Australia was different to the UQ. When the feminists took over many of the men went to the outback. In some of the smaller towns almost nothing changed. The PM had boys and she was worried about their future. She worked so hard to change politics from within. Her party was only moderately feminist, that shows you the mood of the country. That’s why equality came relatively easy for them.”

“How is it for the men there now Charlie?”

“A lot better. Our mining, ore processing, and metal industries are thriving. A lot of heavy work. The men are in such high demand the wages have rocketed. There are no restrictions placed on them now, they are a few male managers. I even heard that a wealthy woman is offering men funds to start their own companies.”

“That’s amazing. That’s what I want for the UQ. We just have to keep the momentum going. I hope we can get Peter involved as a sort of poster boy. “

“How is the lad? He looked pretty done in when I saw him on TV.”

“He’s on pain killers, and may be fit to go home next week. The hospital has had several offers from top plastic surgeons to fix his burnt face for free.”

“He must have tugged a few heart strings them. I’ve had my fill of surgery myself. You say I’m his hero? Do you think he’d like to meet me?”

“That would be wonderful. Could we televise it? I’m sure the men of the UQ would love to see that.”

“I don’t mind you filming it, but don’t announce it. I’ll land on the roof of the hospital in two days. I’ll send a message to your new phone an hour before I arrive. If anyone gets wind of where I’m going to be, they could make another attempt on my life. Wilson could have friends and my kids need their daddy.”

“I honestly think we have rounded up the worst of them Charlie. You should be safe.”

“Sorry Sophia, should be, and be, aren’t the same. You have only rounded up the ones connected to crimes. There could still be others.”
“What do you want to do when you meet him?”

“I’ll land on the roof and give him a quick trip to the moon and back. Do you think he’ll like that?”

“Who wouldn’t? That will cheer him up no end.”

“Got to rush ma’am, going a’moon. They want me to run my eye over the new spaceport they’ve built.”

After he hung up the Queen thought about what the UQ had lost. A space port, a fleet of mining ships, an endless supply of precious metals. All this was lost when the feminists governments suppressed the men and boys of the UQ.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 12

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Lesbians

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to continue with this storyline.

The Queen is pondering how they can use Peter's new found fame to help with the coming election, when she gets a call from Charlie Sage. Charlie wants to meet Peter.

The results of the latest poll came in. The UCEP would get 22% of the female vote, and 10% of the male vote. The feminist parties 28% of the female vote. The problem was 40% said they wouldn’t vote. Years of feminist rule had made many of the older women disinterested in politics. Very little changed for women, it just got worse for men.

The problem with the UCEP, was that all the candidates were women, and the men just couldn’t bring themselves to vote for a woman. Years of distrust meant that even though Em’s UCEP was promising to make things even better for them, they just wouldn’t vote for her.

It would be a close run thing. The Queen asked Em to come to see her at the palace to discuss ways to engage with the men.

“It’s so frustrating, Sophia. They won’t vote to keep themselves free."

“If you think about it Em. All their lives a woman could accuse them of anything and their word would be taken above a man’s. Men just stayed out of the way, they avoided us like we were poison. “

“I forget about the cities and the towns. The way you treated your men. All the ones that work for me were treated well. One of the reasons I left the army was because of the way the few men we had were treated. Girls can make good soldiers, but there’s only so much kit they can carry. “

“It’s a shame more women weren’t like you. What can we do though?”

“What about this Sage chap and his space ship. Can’t we make a big thing out of it? The future if you vote UCEP.”

“Well we can’t broadcast live because he still thinks his life is in danger, but we can probably have some press there when he returns. They could get some pictures of him on the front page, so the men can see true freedom is possible. He is currently the most important person in the world.”

“I know he’s a genuine genius Sophie, but sure not about the most important person in the world? Someone must be able to copy his design.”

“No, when he rescued me he told me it’s all in his head. The gravity engines are booby trapped. If you try to open one, it goes up. I am glad in a way. Can you imagine if China had this technology? Thousands of fighters and space ships. They would rule the world within a week.”

“I’ll clear it with Charlie. I shouldn’t think he’d mind.”

Later that day Charlie told her he did mind, but as it was in the cause of freedom for men, he would do it.

The cold stung Peter’s face as he waited alone on the roof of the hospital. He would be dropped off at a location in London to be disclosed to the FBC and one of the more liberal newspapers an hour before landing. Charlie thought that would be too soon to organize a proper assault.
Dawn 1 didn’t actually land. To Peter’s amazement, it simply dropped down and hovered above the roof. A ramp dropped down and he heard a voice say;

“Welcome aboard Dawn 1 Peter.”

Peter headed up the ramp to meet his hero. They shook hands and Peter was dumbstruck. He never thought that anything like this would ever happen. He had resigned himself to a life of dull drudgery and frustration. Now he was going into space.

“Oh wow, you really did cop it didn’ja.”

Peter turned to face a smiling, well built, well-armed, woman.

“This is Laura, Peter. As I’m doing a photo op. I felt I may need a little personal protection.”

Peter could see she was a calm, confident woman. He was glad she was on Charlie’s side.

“Laura do you mind doing the tea? It is your turn. You do want some don’t you Peter.”

It seemed unreal the Peter. On a real life spaceship being asked if he wanted a cup of tea.

“Yes please Laura. Milk, one sugar. If that’s OK?”

Laura beamed a smile and patted his shoulder.

“Yeah, your good mate, normal for you captain Sage Sir!”

She stood to attention, did a smart about turn and marched off.

“She great ain’t she? Come up front with me. I show you how I pilot her. “

Within a few moments the blue faded away into the black of space. Peter looked down on the earth awestruck.

“It looks so fragile from up here Charlie. It puts all the silly arguments we have in the UQ into perspective.”

“Yes I suppose it does. Never really thought about it. I spend so much time up here, the moon and the asteroid belt. I don’t think about it as profound.”

Laura sat down and nodded towards Charlie.

“He bit too practical to think like you Peter. Our Charlie see’s life as series of problems and solves them. You’re a bit of a philosopher aren’t you.”

“I just don’t understand why people don’t see it’s just us on this fragile ball of mud. There’s all this up here. We can do so much. We could be living on other planets. Spreading out into space. “

“Yeah mate, you’re definitely a philosopher.”

Charlie and Peter chatted while they headed to the moon. Charlie told Peter his story, about how he avoided feminization. Charlie was growing fond of Peter. He allowed him to take manual control of Dawn 1 as they orbited the moon.

“If the UCEP win, how would you like to captain one of the ships.”

“I would love to, but it’s not up to me.”

“No, it’s up to me. If they don’t like it, they don’t get the ships. I’m insisting that the crew is at least 50% male. If I see any back sliding in the treatment of men, the ships get disabled. “

“You like keeping control, don’t you Charlie. “

“It’s necessary Peter. Anyone that gets control of this technology could take over the world. Imagine if the feminista’s had it. The whole world would be under their heel.”

“Em told me the last government had plans to stop males being born. They wanted a female only country.”

“Complete morons. Who do they think kept the country running doing all the dirty, physically demanding jobs? Were they going to do them themselves? My friend Ronnie is a car mechanic. I intend to bring him to Australia as soon as I can. Do you know how many women work as mechanics? None. At least not civilians. “

“Em told me the whole system was built on hate. All they could do was make it worse for men. Did you know they planned to castrate every man that had a job that involved driving? I was due to be operated on, just after the government was ousted. “

“I heard. We follow the UQ news in Australia. I’m glad I could help. “

“You boys, always so concerned about you balls. I don’t see the fascination myself.”

“No Laura, and you never will.” Said Charlie.

They all laughed and Charlie showed Peter how to set the course back to earth. Charlie told the Queen they were going to set down on the roof of the old BBC television center. It had been turned into a feminist movement museum and was currently closed.

The ship landed and the crew of three disembarked. There were people from the FBC to video the event, and a few reporters.

“Mr Sage do you have anything to say to your mother country?”

“Yes, as a mother country UQ was the worse mother in the world. Raising a child in the knowledge he was inferior just because he was born male. Shame on you women that voted them in, and shame on you women that stood by and did nothing. These boys were your children. You have a chance now to put things right. Learn the lessons from the past. Look to Australia. Now the women and the men are starting to work together. If you do this a bright future is in front of you. You will be a space fairing nation.”

Peter smiled at him and nodded.

“What do you have to say Peter?”

“I have seen our planet from space today. Seen how fragile and lonely we are. All we have is each other. We can make it heaven or hell. Vote for UCEP, for a better fairer future. Men please trust me. Vote or go back to things as they were. This is your only chance. Vote to keep your future safe.”

“Can we get a picture of you shaking hands please?”

Laura moved to the edge of the roof out of the shot. She looked over the edge. There was around an 80ft drop to the ground. She saw a woman reach into an equipment bag. She drew out a pistol aimed and fired at Charlie.

Charlie had just leant forward to hear a question from a reporter. The bullet ricocheted off the Dawn 1’s hull and hit the reporter in the arm. Charlie looked across to where the sound of the gunshot came from.

He saw a woman in an FBC uniform aiming at him. She seemed to be concentrating, not wanting to miss a second time. Above the screams of the reporters he heard Laura.

“No you fucking don’t you bitch.”

Laura’s shout caused the shooter to half turned as she shot. The bullet went harmlessly over the ship.

The shooter turned to face Laura, but was too late. Laura punched her straight on the nose. Blood almost instantly started to flow. Her eyes blurred and her hands went up to protect her face. Laura grasped the wrist of the hand holding the pistol, and twisted.

“Ow, what’s wrong with you, you stupid cow. He’s a man. He deserves to die they all fucking do.”

The pistol fell to the floor, and Laura landed another blow to her jaw. Laura drew her pistol, cocked it and aimed for the fallen woman’s head.

“Laura don’t shoot her.” Peter said.

Laura looked at Charlie, who shook his head.

The woman looked up. Her face was a mess; her eyes were wild. As she sat up her wig fell off. One of the reporters said that it was the deputy prime minister from the previous government. Cynthia Brown.

“What’s wrong with all of you? That man is a menace to all women. Kill them both now. We can take over and get rid of that man loving bitch of a Queen.”

Peter moved towards her and she glowered at him.

“Cynthia, why do you hate men so much. What did they ever do to you?”

“You’re all just scum, not fit to breath. I’d like to strangle you all as babies. When we get back into power, there will never be another male born. They will all be aborted. The rest of the male filth will be rounded up and shot.”

She was almost frothing at the mouth as she said this. Laura hit her on the side of the head with her pistol and Cynthia collapsed back onto the ground.

Laura spotted the camera’s were still recording and decided to have some fun.

“G'day to all you sisters and brothers in the UQ. You just heard from the candidate from the feminist party. If that’s the bat shit crazy buggers you want ruling you? Well your welcome. I'm buggering off back to Oz. Coming Charlie?”

Charlie smiled and laughed at that.

“You do remember Laura, she’s my ship. I’m the Captain.”

“You owe me now mate. Just you wait and see what I want for saving your life.”

“Hey, I had drawn my side arm Laura, I’m a big boy you know.”

“Yeah, so Chloe says.”

"Did she? What's she say?"

They climbed the ramp into Dawn 1. As he passed Peter, Charlie patted his back.

“Good luck with the election, if it all goes wrong I’ll come get you. I don’t think it will after they show that little show on the telly.“

As the ramp closed Peter heard Charlie say;

“What did Chole say about me Laura?”

He was sure he heard her laugh as it sealed. The ship silently rose from the roof and accelerated into space.

All Characters © Beverly Taff

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 10

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to post this.

The election is less than a year away. The Queen has found a leader for a new party to oppose the existing Feminista parties. The polls show that many women and men won't vote against the feminist parties, for fear of reprisal. Peter has been injured saving a police officers life. His bravery has capture the attention of the nation. The Queen needs to find a way to use this to her advantage.

Peter was kept on a drip with pain killers. He slept most of the time. His mother had shown him the extent of his burns. The side of his temple and half of his scalp were an angry red blistered mess. His shoulder and upper arm were in the same condition.

The doctor had told him they would need to wait until it healed until they could decide what they could do with plastic surgery. He told his mother he felt fine and she could go home. He knew she would worry about the staff at the supermarket.

The next morning, he awoke to a vision of beauty. As his eyes focused he saw the Princess Victoria looking down at him with a concerned expression.

“Hi Vicky, sorry I look so gruesome.”

“Oh Peter, my poor brave boy. How are you?”

“Oi, less of the boy, I’m a bit older than you. I’m nineteen. I’m OK thanks, it only hurts when I breath.”

Victoria smiled at him. She had liked him when she first met him. There was something very alluring about a wounded hero.

“My mother has asked me, to ask you for a favor.”

“Oh, and here I was thinking you like me.”

Peer winced as he tried to pull a sad face.

“I do like you Peter, why do you think I volunteered?”

She leant over the bed and kissed his undamaged cheek.

“The press and the television stations are dying to interview you. You are the hot story. Women are fascinated by you. All their lives they have been taught to fear men. Many were weary of the new laws giving men freedom. They still think men hate them. Then you come along and put your life on the line to save a woman. It sends a powerful message Peter. We need to build on it.”

“So what can I do?”

“We want you to do an interview with the FBC. They broke the story. The crew that filmed it are smitten with you. We need to come up with a speech that draws the country together.”

“I’ve been thinking about what to say, since they told me last night about the newspapers wanting to talk to me. Trust me I know what to say.”
“Are you sure, we could run through it.”

“No honestly. It will come from my heart. If we practice, it will sound contrived.”

“Well if you’re sure. They will be here this evening. I’ll stay for moral support if you like?”

“I’d like that Vicky. “

They chatted like teenagers do. Peter told her about the experiences he had growing up and the times her had been mistreated. He could see that genuinely stung her. She told him that the FBC had several men’s news programs on now. That men’s bars had been given free televisions to help keep men up to date about their new rights.

Vicky told him about being implanted with an explosive device, and about Charlie Sage saving her. They had common ground there. They both idolized Charlie. Vicky promised she would try to get a call through to him, so Peter could talk to him.

Later that evening the FBC set up the cameras in Peters room. The interview began. Peter’s mother Mel, along with most of the nation, including many men watched it.

The image of Peter before he was burnt filled the screen. Tracy Wareham began the interview
.
“This is Peter Davis. He is one of the new recruits who signed up to join the police after the recent corruption revelation’s.”

The camera showed Peter in bed, then zoomed into his poor damaged face. This caused most viewers to wince at the painful looking burns.

“Peter, as most of you know put his life on the line for a fellow officer, against all odd, and regard for his personal safety, he saved her from certain death. What I would like to know Peter is why you did it.”

“She was a human being that needed help Tracey. I would have done it for anyone. “

“Many can’t understand why a man would want to help a woman Peter. We are taught from an early age that men shouldn’t be trusted. So why did you help her.”

“Tracy you, like many women have the wrong idea about men.”

“Peter, some of the men we spoke to told us that most men are brave, it’s a masculine quality. Your fellow recruit Angie told you not do it. Barbra your colleague would have died.”

“Let’s get one thing straight Tracy. Angie is brave. She did as she was told by a superior officer, she stayed calm and called for backup. Women are as brave as men, but Angie is 5ft 4 inches. Barbra is 5ft 6 inches. I’m 6ft 2 inches. Well I may have shriveled an inch or two now. Angie could not have carried Barbra. She made a correct call. I’m stronger and faster. I worked out that I had a chance. It was a close call though.”

“Don’t denigrate what you did Peter. It was amazing, you have captured the heart of the nation. Do you have anything else to say?”

“Yes Tracy. This is a message for the men and the women of the nation. First to the women I’d like to say. I don’t blame you for the way you see men. Many of you, like my own mother know the way the women of the UQ have treated men is wrong. You were raised to believe that. History is full of examples of governments using a race or a religion as a scapegoat. Everything wrong is caused by the scapegoat. When the feminist won power, they blamed men and used them as a scapegoat for years. They showed you the worse men can do, never the best. You were lied to and manipulated for generations by greedy evil women that would do anything to cling on to power. Be brave, forgive yourself. “

This was not what anyone expected. The women were used to men complaining about the way they were treated. Many felt guilty and uncomfortable about it recently. The men couldn’t understand why he didn’t blame women for the way they were all treated.

“To the men I’d like to say, be brave forgive the women. They were manipulated. It’s time to move on. What the women did was treat men the way women are still being treated in some places of the world. Revenge is pointless. An eye for an eye, leaves a world full of blind fools. I know you mistrust them, but we need to move on. Show them the best of what a man can be. “

There was silence. Tracy did not want to ask the questions she had, it would cheapen the words she had just heard. Such wisdom from a young uneducated man.

“This is for everyone. Trust each other. Women and Men, get out and vote against the feminist parties. Stop this cycle of hate and pain. Let this disaster end now. Working together we can turn this country around. Vote UCEP. End the hate, end the pain.”

“Well Peter. Thank you for that message.”

Mel was stunned at what her son had said. He had hit the spot with his speech. She and her friends all knew it wasn’t right the way their society was. They all knew what seemed to happen to anyone who rallied against the feminists. They seemed to disappear before they gained much support. The recent trials of party members and police revealed several cases of women murdered for campaigning for men’s rights.

The Queen called Em.

“You saw that right?”

“Yes who wrote it?”

“Vicky said he just did it all on his own. It was better than anything I could have written. It seemed to come from the heart.”

“The audience must have been huge Sophie. We will have to get the results of another opinion poll tomorrow. Vote UCEP. End the hate, end the pain.. I think I want him for my campaign manager.”

Things may finally be turning around, the Queen thought. Hopefully all the women that didn’t vote now would, and the men would see they could only keep their new freedoms by voting.

She was looking forward to seeing the results of the poll when her phone rang. It was Charlie Sage.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 13

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story is set after the events that happened in the final Chapter of Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom 90
She kindly gave her permission for me to continue with this storyline and to use characters from her story.

The Queen was having her bi-weekly briefing with Em.

"We couldn't have had a better outcome if we tried. I'm going to enjoy the next poll results."

"Yes it should help even the most committed feminists see that they were being led by crazed fanatics. It wasn't until I expressed anything less than total hatred of men that they showed their true colors. A bomb in Vicky's and my neck. So the stuff about murdering babies and shooting men didn't surprise me."

"You know her party has disowned her now? They have also joined the other feminist party. They are now the UFP. So they don't split the vote. I'm sure we are still on course to win. We have the televised party debate in a few weeks, there will just be me and the Kelly Moore, the combined party leader. I'm sure she will have a few tricks up her sleeve."

"Em, I have an idea about that. Vicky has suggested naming Peter as deputy leader of the UCEP. She thinks he will be ideal in the live debate."

"I know he's won the hearts of many women, but dare we risk an unknown in something as important as this?"

"An average man in the UQ, no. They would be full of resentment, and probably get angry. You couldn't blame them. Peter is different. Vicky's been seeing a lot of him. She's with him now at the hospital. He's just had his plastic surgery."

"So why is he different? He was due to be castrated by this woman's party. That would upset most men."

"You saw him on the roof. That Australian bodyguard was about to shoot that demented woman, Peter stopped her. He even asked why she hated men. Vicky says he doesn't feel anger, just sadness that men are treated so badly. Kelly Moore will see a man and do what all feminists do to men. She'll try to get him angry, and when he starts to shout, she'll say; Look typical man."

"So you think he will keep calm? I must admit, having a man in a position of power would help the men see we are serious. It would piss off Kelly Moore too."

"Oh sorry for swearing ma'am."

"Don't worry about it Em. I think it will piss her off too. Peter has a high IQ. I'm sure you can trust him to research what he needs to do. I'll get Vicky to ask him today."

The question was asked, and Peter agreed. He told Vicky of his plans to go into space, but knew it would be impossible if the UCEP didn't win the election. He had three weeks to prepare. The first thing he did was contact shadow. He asked if there was a way to get a sneak preview of what the UFP were going to use to back up their debate. The shadow hackers started to hack.

In Australia Charlie was spending some much needed rest with Chloe and the children. They were relaxing on the beach when his phone rang. It was Katherine Bergson, the defense minister.

"Katie, what's up?"

"Nothing bad Charlie, in fact something to your advantage. I have been talking to the PM. She is so grateful to you for what you have done for Australia, and her boys."

"I've never met he boys Katie. Not sure what you mean."

"Her boys were 10 and 8 years old when you came on the scene. She was facing the choice of having them feminized or letting them stay male and have a sad lonely life. What we want to do is set up a company with you as its head."

"A company doing what? Why would I want to run it?"

"The Australian asteroid mining company Charlie. The AAMC. You will be the owner of all the Dawn craft. You built the engines, but we build the craft. The ownership will pass over to you if you agree the terms. The government will take 50% of the profit. Government's aren't good at running profitable companies. They tend to become political footballs."

"OK, I'll need to talk this over with Chloe before I give you my answer."

"No problem. Just remember though. I know you want real equality and it is happening slowly. Think what it would mean to the men of Australia. The largest, richest company owned, and run by a man."

"Now that would be something. The fighters would stay with the armed forces I assume."

"Of course, we can't have those in private hands can we Charlie."

Charlie discussed it with Chloe, who thought it was a great way to encourage men to get more involved with the new industry. She also knew running a company with all the complex safety and licensing agreements would drive him to despair.

Chloe had a solution. Jane Anston. Charlie didn't dislike her, she had never treated him badly. This was because she knew what an asset he was to her company.

Charlie agreed, he named Juliet as CEO, and Jane Anston the vice president. They were all to receive a share of the profit. Charlie insisted that the company be led by engineers. He had an idea to increase the amount of mining ships tenfold. This would mean more jobs for men in the gravity shipyards and more in space. These men may not be educated as well as the women, but they would soon be richer than many of them. Money talks.

Back in the UQ, the live debate began at 7pm. Kelly Moore was not told that she would be facing Peter until a few hours before the start. She hastily made adjustments to her notes, and was secretly pleased she was going up against a mere male. She knew his display of bravery had gained him affection with some women, but he was still the enemy.

She made her opening statement and told the audience that men could never be equal as they were not intelligent enough to have the responsibilities that women have. Peter pointed out that boy’s education was stopped when they were fourteen. He told her that intelligence and education were not the same thing.

"The rare cases of intelligence in males is rewarded by conversion into females. We never wasted a good brain." She said.

"I have an IQ of nearly 150. Intelligent males had a choice under feminist rule, play dumb or mutilation. Many chose to play dumb."

Kelly shifted uncomfortably. If he really did have a high IQ she may not get an easy ride as she had been expecting.

"Imagine what you could have been Peter, without all that horrible testosterone in your body. We have all seen how destructive that makes men. Play the clip please."

The first clip showed a man climbing out of a delivery truck screaming at a woman. There were old pictures of battered wives. Children and families suffering in wars. Men killing each other and mistreating women.

She smiled at him, and thought to herself, answer that one your silly little man.

"Yes that was horrible. Those men were bad people."

"No, they were bad males. Men do bad things. Men have always been aggressive and women have always suffered due to it."

"Kelly, you are quite right."

Kelly thought she had won. It always worked putting males in their place. This would help win over the public, then she could reverse all these new freedoms’ the men had been given.

Peter continued; "Yes, Men have done bad things due to being males. They have also done amazing things. They have invented most of the technology you use today. The society you feminists have created waste nearly 50% of the potential of the population. Men made that mistake over a hundred years ago. Then things changed and got better for women. When the original feminists came to power they did it by promising true equality. They lied and disenfranchised men. It's been downhill ever since."

"Women are happier now, without interference from men." She said.

"Are they? Princess Victoria told me how many drug treatment centers she had opened. I looked onto it. You and previous governments have been hiding the truth for years. There are huge amounts of deaths by drug overdoses. Suicides and deaths among men were not recorded, you never cared about them. Unnatural female deaths have been increasing since the alienation of men. Women need men, and men need women. Most of the world works like this. Trying to force lesbianism on straight women is the main cause. There was a report done by a previous government. It was never published."

"That's nonsense we don't need men. The world would be better without them. "

"I don't think we'll ever know that. Most of the world recognizes the need for both genders. We complement each other. Now, because of the way you have treated men, if you were invaded tomorrow, they would probably help the invaders."

"You admitted yourself, that men were violent."

"I did, but then we aren't the only sex guilty of such acts. Please run the clip."

The video showed security footage of General Wilson shooting a Taser into the back of Charlie's ground suit.

"That was the inventor of the gravity engine that General Wilson shot. He fled with his wife to Australia. Which now has the fastest-growing economy in the world. Wasted potential!"

The next part showed the driver being kicked, stomped on, then tasered to death. Then there were several blurred videos of men being executed by prison guards. It switched to camera footage of police opening fire on a large group of men and women protesting. The picture showed the large pile of body bags. The final part showed a boy running across a field and General Wilson pressing the detonator and the boy's neck exploding. Then it froze on Wilson's sickeningly happy face.

"I'm sorry to have to show that last part again. I asked permission of the boy's mother to show that clip. She said, if it would stop any other mother losing her son, I could."

Kelly gulped. That last image was so powerful; she could see the shock on the faces of the audience. Most of them had not seen the clip before.

She just blurted out, "Women can't live with men, it just doesn't work."

"Please continue the video." said Peter.

The clip showed children playing together at school. Boys and girls together. Two teenager's holding hands and kissing. It showed them getting married and having the first dance. This faded to them decorating a nursery. Images of the woman giving birth holding her husband’s hand as she pushed. Then the parents playing with a boy and girl on the beach. The children were grown in the next part, leaving home. The last part showed the elderly couple kissing and holding hands watching a sunset.

Peter waited until the image faded. He saw many of women in the audience were wiping their eyes. There was a small amount of men, who were trying to look unaffected.

"This is what a real family is. This is what the feminists have denied you all for years. Support and love. Women, the bond between a father and a daughter is very special. Men, you have been used to father children you may never meet. Women, If you prefer other women, that's fine , just don't force your preference on everyone else. Let them decide. We need to end this war now. Please use your vote wisely, vote UCEP."

Kelly took a deep breath, and said; "Please ladies don't go back to the bad old days when we were slaves to men. Vote UFP.

There were two weeks until the election.

All Characters © Beverly Taff

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 14

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The election is looming. Will the men finally be free of feminist oppression or will the dark days’ return?

In the last week leading up to the election, the UFP ran adverts saying that the space ships that landed in London were fakes. They were all part of the propaganda trying to trick women into giving up their rights over men.

Three days before the election Charlie was on Earth. He had just finished an upgrade on the gravity engines on Dawn 4 and 5. The upgrade increased the speed by 30%. Trips to the asteroid belt would take lot less time. Charlie’s mind was like a sponge. He had been using the travel time to read up on conventional science. He used some of what he learned to make improvements to his design.

He called Peter to see how it was going in UQ.

“You know Peter, I realized if I had, had even a conventional female education in the UQ, I never would have invented the anti-grav engine. The normal way of thinking and the math does not allow for it. My own system does. So in a way, those horrible idiots that have treated us like animals for years, helped me make the thing that will bring them down.”

“The UFP are saying that your ships don’t exist. They say they are propaganda to get women to vote for us.”

“What? The ships were on TV. Some of the footage was used in the trial of Wilson, and when that woman tried to shoot me on the old BBC building. How can they say they aren’t real? “

“They have been saying it’s camera tricks and large inflatable balloons. It’s all part of a ploy to get men back in power.”

“I despair about the way humans believe the most unlikely explanation sometimes Peter. I’ll see what I can do. How’s it looking anyway?”

“Well the last poll put us ahead by 25%. The UFP have been approaching many of the business owners to threaten the men who work for them. They say they will lose their jobs if the UFP lose.”

“The bastards! They are playing on fear. The way things were, unemployed men, who weren’t living with a female relation were sent to labor camps. I thought you changed that?”

“We have, but the old fears of the feminist is hard to overcome. We have put out a message that we will offer free grants to men to start their own businesses after the election. We should be alright. If the men come out to vote, we will win easily.”

“Do those horrible work camps still exist Then?. I though you would have stopped that?”

“Yes, but now the men are paid. They used to just be fed. It was slave labor. We’ve got them building housing for themselves. In a few months we should be able to close them for good.”

“In that case, I may be able to help you. I can’t promise, but let’s just say, I may surprise you.”

“Thanks Charlie, anything you can do will be appreciated. You know what? I love getting advice from an older man. This it’s what it must be like to have a father.”

“Honestly Peter, that’s one of the things that really still sticks in my throat about the feminista’s. The women knew their kids, but they denied men the knowledge of their daughters and their sons. No wonder many of the people in the feminist controlled countries are so fucked up.”

Peter could tell Charlie was angry at this, he didn’t swear that often.

“You know Peter, recently I’ve been travelling a bit, doing some diplomatic work. The Scandinavian countries have almost equal male and female members of government. They are a fully egalitarian society. They don’t all do the same work, but they share childrearing. They are the most well balanced people I’ve met. “

“How’s Australia then Charlie, what’s it like being a man in charge of so many women?”

“Well my company has a positive discrimination policy. We employ men over women if we can. There was a bit of an outcry, but most women realize that until the first batch of boys graduate from schools and universities, women will have an unfair advantage. Most of the heavy jobs were always done by men anyway. It’s good to see men and women walking together on the streets in the towns. The cities are changing too, slower though. The women I’m in control of realize they can earn a fortune if they don’t kick up a fuss. So they give me no trouble. I have hope that things will be equal in about twenty years.”

“Have you ever thought about tracing your father Charlie? My mum told me about mine, she’s given me his name. When the election is over I hope to track him down.”

“You mean you were conceived in the natural way, Peter?”

“Yes, she doesn’t normally tell anyone. People would have thought she was odd having sex to conceive, rather than sperm donation. She met him when he put a fence up at her house. She said they fell in love and met in secret. He broke it off, as he was scared of losing his job and being sent to a camp.”

“I don’t know how my mummy had me. She never told me.”

Peter noticed he still called his mother mummy. He could sense his sadness when he spoke about her.

“She and her friends tried to help me as much as they could, but they were all unhappy with the world that was forced on them by the feminist government. If you win, I may come back and look them up.”

“If we win you will be an honored guest Charlie. We can see if we can find your father.”

“I don’t see how? Right, I’ve got to go talk to Juliet about the refit. Good luck.”

Charlie told Chloe about his conversation with Peter after dinner that night. He had just put the children to bed and they were relaxing having a drink.

“You know Charlie, there may be a way of tracing your father.”

“What? How? Where would you start?”

“Well you know when we met I was doing genetic research into why the IQ level was dropping? We took millions of samples of DNA from men.”

“How did you do that. Why would they volunteer it?”

“They didn’t. We used to go to the rookeries and the camps and take samples. They never got a choice. A bit like sperm donations ”

“That’s horrible. I forget how bad most men used to be treated. I avoided the worse parts by living with mummy, then you.”

“The good thing is, my old company still has all the DNA on a database. If Peter’s party wins, we may have a chance of reuniting fathers with their sons and daughters. Think how far that may go to heal the rift between men and women. It will have to be handled carefully. The men must be given the choice, not like they did when they were used to conceive.”

Charlie was lost for words. He may just possibly be able to meet his father.

The day before the election the queen got a call from Charlie.

“Good morning your majesty. I need to fly two of our ships over the UQ for a low level test flight. Can you please tell your air force not to take pot shots at us?”

“I’ll tell them to expect you. Are you paying a visit?”

“No just ironing out our new engines. You’ll be pleased to know we have nearly finished the UQ ship. It’s a beauty. It will have the new engines. We took the liberty of naming it. You’ll only get it if the UCEP win though.”

“Yes we know, Em tells me it should be alright if the men vote. If not, it could be a close run thing. What did you call the ship? “

“I named it the Liberator. It is a gift for the liberation of the men of the UQ.”

“Good name Charlie. I’ll keep a lookout for you. Will you fly over London?”

“Should be there just after dark.”

That night two ships flew over every major city in the UQ. The rookeries and the labor camps got close attention. The ship blasted sirens as they approached. All the people that came out saw messages flash on the underside of the huge ships.

“Men, vote tomorrow for your future and your freedom. Vote UCEP.”

“Women vote for fairness, your sons and your brothers. Vote UCEP.”

Charlie had wanted to include fathers, but Juliet told him the concept of a father was probably too alien to appeal to women.

They were finished at around 2 A.M. After that they headed home. Peter had seen the ships pass over London. He just hopped the message had got through. As the ships slowly went by he said.

“Thank you Charlie, you’re the best!”

Rumors were rife the next day. Men were not voting. The UFP wanted the election cancelled because of Charlie’s “stunt”. It was interference from the Australian government. That was of course nonsense as the the ships belonged to an independent company, the AAMC. There was a brief interview with Jane Anston the vice president.

“Ms. Anston, the messages your ships gave last night have upset the UFP. What do you have to say?”

Jane just smirked and said.

“Good, I hope they lose.”

She waved at the camera and cut off the feed.

Peter was with Em, Vicki, and the Queen when the result came in at 4.30 A.M.

The UCEP had won by a landslide. They won 85% of their seats. The feminist parties would be a powerless minority. They would have no way to change any of the new laws.

Peter cried and hugged them all.

Em smiled at him and said.

“No time for all that sentimentality deputy prime minister. We have work to do. Chop, chop.”

The country had finally come to its senses.

All Characters © Beverly Taff

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 15

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Equality has finally come to the UQ. Now Peter may get to meet his father.

The next few months we a frenzy of hard work for the new parliament. The first task was to make sure the mistake of the past could never happen again. A law was passed that was enshrined in the new constitution that made it impossible to disenfranchise anyone, no matter gender, race or religion from voting.

It was the lack of the male vote and the strict control of political power that kept the feminists in power so long. So the law allowed any party that wanted to run for election could put forward candidates.

So many women interviewed after the election said that they disliked the feminist government, but had no other non-feminist party to vote for. The feminist governments had done a good job ensuring they kept in power.

A push for men to be recruited into the military forces was made. One of the plus sides of having fitness standards that were aimed at recruiting women, meant the average man was accepted. The fire service was bolstered by the addition of men. No women ever complained that a man couldn't lift her out of a burning building and carry her down a ladder. This was something most of the women in the fire service were not capable of doing, especially for larger women.

Many men did lose their jobs as some the feminist owners sacked their men in solidarity with the feminist parties. They soon ran into trouble when they tried to recruit women to fill the jobs. Strangely enough, women did not want to do jobs that involved getting covered in dirt and grease, or even standing up to their knees in mud on a freezing cold night. The business owners tried to offer men their jobs back, but many were working for the new companies started with government grants.

One of Peter’s pet projects was the Male Business Scheme. They offered grants in the form of interest free loans and business advice. As most of the man were not capable of running the accounts of a business, training courses were offered alongside of a list of “male friendly” business services. It didn’t surprise Peter that a huge number of businesses were “male friendly”. These women knew that men would be a good source of income in the new economy.

Peter arrived home at 10.30 P.M. to find his mother in a good mood.

“Why the happy face mum? A good day at work?”

“Yes I sacked someone.”

“What! Some poor guy loses his job and you’re happy? What did he do?”

“Who said guy? Do you remember Judy? She was the checkout supervisor. She’s been giving all the men and boys a hard time since she started. I couldn’t sack her for talking down to a man before. Now with those new laws you passed, the men are on equal standing with the women.”

“Oh the misandry laws. Yes, we have had a lot of positive feedback on those. Surprisingly most of it from women. It seems many disliked the way men could be treat badly just for being born male. What happened?"

” She screamed at one of the operators for giving a woman the wrong change. She called him a cheating, thieving piece of male scum. It turned out the woman had said she had given him a £50 note. I checked the till, there were no 50’s. The young man had been right. The customer apologized to him.“

“Did Judy not apologise then?”

“No she refused, so I had her in my office. The bitch smirked at me and winked. I told her she was done. She couldn’t believe I would sack her over a man. It felt so fucking good Peter. Her face when she saw I was serious. She said she was going to report me to the party. That would have worried me a year ago. I just laughed in her face.”

“They are voting against every new law we pass mum. Hopefully we would have made enough progress by the next election that they won’t get any seats. In twenty years they will be a bad memory.”

“I saw a few couples in the shop today. It was really good to see men and women out together. They were mainly teenagers. I think you and Vicki inspired a lot of that. There were also an elderly couple. They were telling me they met a few years ago and had been texting each other a few times a week. Now he felt safe enough to move in. She told me they wanted to get married, but were waiting for the laws to change so she didn’t own him.”

“That should be sorted out next week mum. It wasn’t that urgent as no one was rushing to marry. After Charlie escaped with his wife they made it nearly impossible.”

“I’ll let them know if I see them. It so nice to see. He wouldn’t let her carry the bags, she looked at him with so much love in her eyes. A few years ago you would only ever rarely see that with two women.”

“The country is changing mum. There are still a small amount of women that hate it though. There have been a few cases of assault and rape reported.”

“Well, that’s not good. Were they real?”

“Remember Shadow? They have developed an app that discreetly records and timestamps. It’s a dating security app. The data is sent to a secure server. It can record audio and video if required. The man accused of rape had the app running. He was on a date when woman invited him back to her flat. She asked him if he wanted a drink then threw the whisky over him. She told him she was going to rip her clothes and say he was drunk and tried to rape her. He ran away and the next day he was arrested. He told the police about the app. They listened to it and have now arrested the women for wasting police time.”

“Lucky for him he had that. If that had happened a few years ago he would have been a castrated prisoner by now. Shadow are still useful then.”

“Yes, I invited them to come and see Em, but they said until they are sure everything is stable they will stay in the background. They have access to almost every surveillance camera in the country. They helped the police with the assault cases. Two of those were real. The men in question were both getting revenge on women who had, had them punished. One of the men had been castrated and recently released.”

“Have you had any luck tracing your father?”

“Yes mum. I called him today. He is living in the Peckham rookery. He was overjoyed to talk to me. He had seen me on TV. He never realized he had a famous son. He wants to come and visit us both on Saturday. I said I’d ask you first. Are you ok with it? I’ll understand if you’re not.”

“Oh Peter, I’d love to see him again. He was so handsome. A friendly, intelligent man with a great sense of humor. What time? I’ll book the day off.”

That Saturday a van pulled up outside and a man in his early forties carrying a small bunch of flowers knocked on the door. His name was Paul Clover. Peter watched as his mother opened the door. She was dressed in a short black dress, with black tights and high heels. She looked stunning. He would even say sexy, but you aren’t meant to think your mother is sexy.

Paul looked her up and down and said.

“Wow, Mel you look better than ever! It’s so good to see you.”

They fell into each other’s arms and kissed for way too long and too deeply for people who hadn’t seen each other for twenty years. Paul hugged his son and Peter felt paternal love. A totally new sensation for him. A father figure showing him affection. The only other person he had got that from was Charlie.

Paul had just started his own business as an electrician. He had used a grant and had brought tools and a van. He had started working for an electrical company after the fencing company went bust. They chatted about their past. There was a real connection between them all. Mel asked when they could meet again. She also asked him to if you could call at the supermarket and give her an estimate for rewiring the supermarket for new freezers.

After saying a very long goodbye to Mel. Paul hugged Peter and said.

“It’s been so good to see you son, In so proud of the man you’ve become.”

This choked Peter up. Proud, and man had not gone together in a sentence in the UQ for years.

“It's been great dad. Please come back soon.”

“That’s up to your mum son. I’ll keep in touch with you whatever happens.”

“I’d be happy to see you anytime you want Paul. You’re Peter’s father. I’ll see you at the supermarket on Wednesday, we can have a chat.”

After he left Mel asked Peter if he would mind if Paul, perhaps moved in with them in the future. She said she would have to take it slow and get to know him all over again, but this was what she wanted twenty years before.

Peter was thinking about this on the train to parliament the next day. As he walked out of the station his phone rang. It was Chloe, Charlie’s wife.

“Thanks for allowing me access to the genetic database Peter. It has taken a few days, but I think I've found Charlie’s father. His name is, or was, David Rodgers. He was in a work camp outside Cambridge. The last entry on his record showed he was diagnosed with a heart condition. That was over a year ago. I know the records for the camps have not been updated since the feminist lost power, but the report wasn’t good. The medical care for men was poor. Pets got better care than men most of the time. They were only treated better if their employers were making good money off of their work. Labor camps just treated basic things. I can’t trace him. Can you help?”

“ I can try Chloe. If I find him do you want me to approach him about Charlie?”

“Yes please. I won’t let him know if he’s dead or doesn’t want to talk to Charlie. He may seem like a confident genius to you, but underneath he is an extremely sensitive man.”

“I’d do anything for him Chloe. The men of this country owe him a huge debt. I think I know where to start.”

All Characters © Beverly Taff

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 16 - Charlie's Revenge

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Charlie's father is located, but the extreme feminists are after him too.


There is a lot of action and violence in this part.
Notes , In the UK , an allotment is a piece of land divided into sections for people to grow fruit and vegetables. These are usually rented out by a local authorities.

sheds.JPG

Peter used his secure phone to contact the forcibly converted male he had met the year before. He sounded as masculine as he ever did. He had told Peter he did it to remind the women around him what they did to him. He looked feminine, but sounded all male.

“I just want to say thanks for all your help. I also want to tell you we are considering offering mals help in becoming males again. Australia have done a number of successful testicle implants. In your case it would be impossible to give you back what was taken, but we may be able to help with plastic surgery.”

“No, I’m fine with what I am now, but thanks. I love the shocked look on women’s faces when they hear me speak. I definitely detect a lot more guilt. I’m a living example of why they should never vote for a feminist government. How can I help you Peter?”

“We are trying track down Charlie Sage’s father. His name is David Rodgers. He was in a work camp outside Cambridge. When the feminists institutions were investigate for corruption, many of the camp staff fled in fear of prosecution for mistreatment. The camp unofficially disbanded. We lost track of him. Please anything you can do.”

“No problem. That guy is the reason we are getting back to normal after years of fucked up feminist rule. I’ll look into it personally.”

“Thanks, you never did tell me your name.”

“Just call me Phil, OK.”

“Thanks Phil let me know as soon as you have something.”

Later that day his secure phone rang while in a debate about making it a legal right for men to contact their offspring without the permission of their mothers. He stepped out to take the call.

“Peter this is urgent. We think we have located him. We suspect he’s been living in a shed on an allotment in Huntingdon. He must have been hiding there for some reason, surviving by stealing fruit and vegetables. There have been a number of reports of men’s clothing and food being stolen in the local area going back about a year. The problem is we aren’t the only one’s looking. I traced back the other searches. The feminist regime was looking for him around the time of Wilson’s trial. They probably wanted to use him against Charlie.”

“Do you think they got him?”

“We have a poor picture of him from a door camera last night on his way back to the allotment. This image has been accessed by someone else too. I checked telecom records and found a message to and from an unauthorized mobile in Holloway prison.”

“That’s where Wilson is!”

“Yes, it could be her. The message was. Target located. Clear to proceed? The reply came back with this message. Make sure the job is done properly this time. Get backup and film the execution if possible.”

“No! When was this?”

“It was half an hour ago. If you hurry you may get there first. They may take time to arrange things and they don’t know we are on to them.”

Peter’s mind raced. He interrupted Em, who arrange for a helicopter to pick up Peter and three armed guards. He tried to ring Charlie, but couldn’t get through. Then he remembered he had Juliet’s number.

Juliet told him Charlie was a’moon, with Chloe. She connected him using the base radio.

“Hi Peter, just testing the new improved engines on Dawn, they work very well almost a 50% speed improvement!”

“Sorry Charlie this is urgent. I found your father. He’s alive, but the Wilson’s feminist goons are after him.”

There was a long silence. This was all a huge shock for him.

“FUCKING BITCH!!, I’ll fucking kill her if they do anything to him. I've had enough of this. No bloody more, no more! Give me the coordinates.”

Peter had heard Charlie angry before. This time though he was raging. He gave Charlie the map reference.

“I called the local Police, they sent a firearms unit to investigate. I suspect your father will think they are trying to kill him too. They should be there in 15 minutes. I’ll be there in around 20 minutes.”

There was no answer. Peter suspected that the amazing armored ship was already speeding through space.

The police arrived at the allotment first. The team consisted of two women and one man. The man, Patrick, had just finished his firearms training. He was the only male officer in the whole of Cambridgeshire to be trained so far. The inspector rightly thought that Mr. Rodgers would most likely respond better to another male.

They pulled up outside and carefully looked around the sheds. Patrick called out to Charlie’s father.

“This is the police Mr. Rodgers. You’re not in any trouble. We’re here to help. As you must know, the feminists aren’t in charge anymore. We think some rouge group are trying to harm you though. If you come out, we can get you to safety.”

As the approached the ninth shed they heard a reply.

“How do I know you aren’t working for them. They tried to kill me in the work camp."

"We're not Mr Rodgers. Would the feminist have a male police officer? What happened to you."

"It was the day the feminist’s government officials were being arrested. A guard came into my cell and tasered me. They knew I had a weak heart. I'm sure she would have kept it up until I died. My friend Billy hit her on the head with a chair.”

“I’m sorry Dave. Is it OK to call you Dave? We are just trying to help. We know how you were all mistreated. We don’t know how much time we have. Please come out.

Just then a black Range Rover burst through the gates. It skidded sideways and three women clad in black leapt out and went to ground. All three were armed.

The police all dropped to the ground and drew their weapons.

Sargent Ann Peirce got to her knees.

“Armed police drop your weapons or we will open fire.”

The response was a short burst of machine gun fire that hit her upper chest and unprotected neck. She fell to the ground with blood bubbling from a neck wound as she tried to breath.

The radical feminist spread out in a line to get better cover and shot towards the police and the shed. Inside the shed David Rodgers cowered behind a battered wooden work bench. He was cut in several places from splinters from the gunfire.

The now outnumbered police returned fire, but knew they would soon be outmaneuvered.

Patrick crawled towards Liz, who had just taken a wound in her leg.

“I’ve called for backup Pat, but they say it will take at least ten. We’re not going to last that long. They’ll get behind us soon.”

Patrick looked up and saw a black object plummet from the sky with a whooshing noise.

“What the hell is that?”

Charlie had Chloe train the cameras on the allotment at maximum magnification. They had been improved and were controlled by the computer to zoom in and out, this was to keep the image the same size on the screen. Charlie assessed what was happening as he descended.

Dawn dropped from the sky and hovered 6ft off the ground. The feminist assassins fired continuously at this strange new target. Charlie tapped the screen and plotted a maneuver.

The craft lurched sideways as the assassin’s backup arrived. Another Range Rover pulled up outside, and four heavily armed women rushed into the allotments.

Dawn’s shear dropped as she swung on her new course. It ripped a 4ft deep furrow as it came towards the first three women. They screamed and ran away, but the radar tracked them and altered course. The first woman was cut in two and ploughed into the ground. The second stood her ground and emptied a whole clip at the ship as she was hit head on by the plough. She was pulped as the plough ran over her..

The last woman almost made it back to her car. The plough shear hit her from behind crushing her body against the Range Rover's rear door.

Dawn stopped. It’s preprogrammed sequence being complete.

Charlie panned around with the cameras to see one of the new arrivals retrieve a bazooka from the rear of the undamaged vehicle. A bloody bazooka! he thought. They were going to use that against a man in a shed. What’s wrong with these people.

“Hold tight Chloe. I’m not sure if this will work this close to the ground.”

He activated the collision detection system that he had developed at Anston Aerospace. It helped the UQ planes avoid missiles. He had it tied into the navigation computer. He had fitted it to avoid asteroid strikes when prospecting the asteroid belt.

The rocket fired at a range of 100ft. It couldn’t miss, or so the woman shooting it thought. The ship moved faster than she could perceive. It lifted up 5ft then returned to its original position. The rocket exploded in the woods behind the allotment.

She dropped the bazooka and ran for the Range over. All the other women did the same.

“No you bloody don’t. Try to kill me and my wife. You think I’m going to let you get away with that."

He tapped the keyboard and Dawn cut through the fence toward the vehicle. The driver floored the accelerator and the tires threw up a cloud of smoke as they sped off.

The plough crashed through the back window and roof. As Dawn rose into the sky one of the women in the back seat was caught in the hook and eviscerated against the metal roof.

Within seconds they were at thirty thousand feet. The remaining women screamed, They were crushed by the sudden acceleration, their lungs burned with the cold and lack of oxygen.

Chloe froze, she knew what he was going to do. She had stopped him from killing Wilson, and Wilson had tried to have him killed again. While people like this were around, they would always be in fear for their children’s or their own lives.

When her children had been kidnapped, she would have killed anyone to protect them. As a doctor she should “Do no harm”. She knew she had to let Charlie do what men have done since antiquity, protect their family.

Dawn was over a large wooded area. Charlie put the craft into a spin. The plough ripped open the roof, and the Range Rover fell back towards earth. He set the ship to return to the allotment.

His brilliant mind calculated with a terminal velocity of around 53 m/sec, it would about 157 seconds to fall 30,000 feet. Almost three minutes of pure terror, knowing you are about to die. He didn’t regret it. It was cathartic.

Dawn arrived at the shed before the range rover hit the forest. He saw a helicopter had landed and the guards were helping the police. He and Chloe walked over to Peter as the helicopter took off with the injured police officer. The sergeant was dead.

A figure, unsteady on his feet, held himself up in the doorway of the shed.

They all turned as a large object hit the nearby forest and exploded.

“Oh my, he looks just like you Charlie.” Chloe said, as she rushed back to the ship for the medikit.

Charlie looked at the blood covered man emerging from the shed.

“Daddy? Err sorry. I think you’re my Dad.”

The man stared into Charlie’s eyes for a few seconds, then clutched his chest and collapsed.

Chloe rushed across to help him.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 17 Wilson's Defeat

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Charlie has found his father, and rescued him from Wilson's assassins. The strain was too much for his father, who has suffered a heart attack.

Chloe worked quickly, while Charlie stood by feeling helpless. He usually had a solution for most things. His engineers brain analyzed situations and came up with ways around most problems, but medicine was Chloe’s field.

She took his pulse and put an oxygen mask over his face.

“I think he fainted due to blood loss and shock. His heart is weak. I suspect he needs coronary bypass surgery.”

“Can you save him Chloe.”

“Charlie it’s OK. I’m sure if we get him to hospital soon, he’ll be fine.”

Charlie ripped the door off the shed and put it on the ground next the ground next to his father. He turned to the male police officer and one of the security staff that came with Peter.

“You two, help me get him into my ship.”

“Sorry sir you must come with us and answer some questions about what happened here.”

“Just help me you fool; he needs to be in hospital.”

Peter looked at Pat, the police officer and said.

“I commend you for trying to do your job. I’m the deputy prime minister and I take full responsibility here.”

“Yes, sir. Is that really Charlie Sage.”

“Yes, now please do as he says.”

The three took Charlie’s father up the ramp. Peter followed them.

“Charlie where are you taking him?”

“Straight up. The moon. We have a new, state of the art medical facility there. Right, all off now or you’re coming a ’moon.”

Peter was tempted, but he had to sort out the mess Charlie had made saving his father.

The ramp shut and the ship ascended. It was just a dot within a few seconds. His secure phone rang. It was Phil from shadow.

“We saw most of that. We tapped into the body cam feed from the police. We even saw the Range Rover getting picked up. We saw it drop, via a security cam from a nearby house. It was awesome Peter.”

“Awesome Phil? Seven women died.”

“My colleagues have been flat out for the last hour. We have cracked all the contacts on Wilson’s phone and her contacts phones. Their laptops have been scanned too. You won’t believe what they were planning.”

“Please Phil, don’t make me beg.”

“I know you know real history, not the feminist bullshit. Did you read about the gunpowder plot?”

“Yes, the plot to blow up Parliament and King James in 1605.”

“Well think of that, times ten. They were planning on nuking London, then take over the country. We have the whole web of the hardcore feminista traitors. We have evidence on all of them. You will need to arrest them all at once or they will go to ground.”

Em had warned something like this might happen, but Peter’s trusting nature led him to think they would accept defeat graciously. He guessed he didn’t know enough about women. He had to get back to London now.

“Peter, you Em and your families are targets also. I hate Wilson, but you have to admire her determination. Can you let me know when the arrests have been made? I have a nice surprise for her.”

“What do you mean?”

“Don’t worry, You’ll see.”

Peter boarded the helicopter as the files and names were uploaded to his phone.

Dawn docked with moon base alpha. As soon as the airlock depressurized a medical team met the ship. They rushed David in to the ICU.
Chloe emerged with Doctor Indra, the base physician.

“Mr. Sage he’s very ill. We need to do the bypass immediately. It should have been done years ago.”

“Yeah well it wouldn’t be would it. You fucking women didn’t care enough about men. There were three classes of men. Free range, like I was. I’d have to pay for medical treatment, or hope a female relation would care enough to. Then you had the working men in the rookeries, their employers had what they called “pet insurance” on them. This was only while they were useful for making money. People like my daddy, in work camps, just got the basic first aid kit. So yes, it should have been done years ago.”

Chloe could see how upset he was. She knew he was right; the way the feminist governments had treated men was detestable. She and Doctor Indra were once part of that system.

“It’s all changed now Charlie, because of you. Doctor Indra needs your permission to operate. You’re his only relative.”

“Yes please operate. I’m sorry, I’m just upset.”

“It’s Ok Charlie. You wait outside. I’m going to assist. He’s going to be fine.”

Chloe kissed him and washed up. Charlie sat thinking on what he had just said. He wanted to find a way to help all of the men, women and everyone else in the world who were mistreated due to gender, religion or sexuality. This would be something to distract him while his father was having his surgery. He usually only thought about his problems, something like this was more complex.

Back in the UQ, the arrests were made that evening. Over sixty-five women in key positions were now in custody. Hopefully now the country was a safer place.

Peter rang Phil and told him it was done.

“Thanks Peter. I’ve just sent you a link. Link to it on your laptop.”

Peter did it. There was a feed from Wilson’s prison cell. She was in her wheelchair watching TV.

The screen split showing a message on the phone saying “Mission accomplished”. Wilson fist pumped the air and laughed.

“I got your father. You useless male scum. Next it’s your family, then you.”

Her TV showed images from the allotment from the previous day. Her face dropped when she saw Dawn 2 arrive and destroy her troops. She screamed and swore when she saw the bazooka miss and the Land Rover fall from the sky. The video feed stopped when Charlie’s father appeared in the doorway.

Then a message flashed up . “Charlie Sage 7 , Wilson 0.” That wasn’t quite true, they had killed the poor police sergeant thought Peter.

The screen showed several bodycam videos of Wilson’s associates being arrested. Then a message appeared saying, “Your Done Wilson”.
Wilson screamed and thrashed about, then finally broke down sobbing. That was the first time anyone had seen her cry. Even when she was shot and sentenced to life, she never showed remorse. Now she was crying like a baby.

“Thanks Phil, it’s sad, but I can’t say she didn’t deserve it.

“That’s OK Peter. This is why we must remain in the shadows. The power we have is too great to give to a government. We could end up in a worse state than the last one. We will help where we see fit. We will work for a better country.”

Back on the moon Chloe came out of the operating theater.

“He’s doing well Charlie. David’s strong like you. He should be awake in about six hours. Come on let’s get some food and rest. We can have a shower and meet your father when he wakes up.”

“I can’t wait Chloe; I have a dad! A father! I’m sorry I shouted.”

Chloe noticed he didn’t say daddy this time. She wondered what he would settle on.

“When I know he’s safe and recovered, I want him to live with us.”

“If we get on, which I think we will. I’ll have no objections.”

“While you were in there, I had an idea on how I can help the world. I need to talk to the prime minister to run the idea by her first.”

All Characters © Beverly Taff

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 18 Charlie's father

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Charlie's father has had heart surgery. They are waiting for him to wake.
All Characters © Beverly Taff

There was a bleep on the coms unit in Charlie and Chloe’s quarters.

“It’s Dr Indra. Your father is awake Charlie.”

While they walked to the ICU she told Charlie he should make a full recovery. He was very undernourished and his testicles were badly damaged. She told him they may have to be removed and he would need to be given a testosterone implant.

“What happened to his testicles Dr. Indra? Did it happen in the shed?”

“No it’s an old injury. I only noticed when I checked him this morning. We can ask him now. Mr. Rodgers, please meet your son, Charlie Sage.”
Charlie stood frozen. His Dad looked just like him. It was like looking into a mirror, with the man looking back at you much older and gaunt.

“Dad? Can I call you that?”

“Oh my god son, it’s true. You really are my son.”

He reached forward to get to Charlie, but the Doctor pushed him back down.

“Don’t over exert yourself let him come to you Mr. Rodgers.”

Charlie bent down and carefully hugged him. He was overcome with emotion. It was a meeting he thought would never happen.

“Son, I loved your mum so much. It broke my heart when we parted. I never knew she was pregnant.”

“She never told me about you. I thought that she had me by insemination.”

“Well she probably did that to stop you from looking for me. We know you would have got into trouble doing that.”

“How did you meet her dad?”

“Dad? That feels so nice. The last person to call me that was young Billy. I hope he’s alright.”

he looked worried.Chloe tried to calm him.

“Many of the men from the camps in the UQ are being helped now. There is a program to re-house men. I don’t suppose you are aware of what’s been going on, what with hiding for a year.”

“I got a little news from old newspapers when I was scavenging from bins.”

Chloe saw Charlie’s fists clench, she quickly changed the subject.

“Where did you meet her Dave. Hey I just thought. You’re my father-in-law!”

He smiled at her. He had Charlie’s smile, or rather Charlie had his.

I keep thinking I’m going to wake up and some women is going to beat me, or zap me.”

“Not now dad. If anyone so much as looks at you wrong, they’ll deal with me.”

Charlie almost snarled these words.

“I was working for a building company when I met your mum Charlie. I worked too late one night. She saw I was panicking that I wouldn’t get back to the rookery before curfew. She offered to let me stay in her shed. Later that night she asked me to join her for a meal. She had a wonderful mind your mum. We chatted, and well fell in love. She kept me there getting more buildng work done. My boss didn’t mind as long she was making money. “

“So why did you stop seeing her?”

“You know how it was. Her neighbors were getting suspicious. They were threatening to report us. She was worried I’d get hurt. We knew it could go nowhere. It was the happiest month of my life with her though. How is your mum?”

Charlie’s eyes filled with tears.

“Mummy died years ago.”

“I’m so sorry son. Come here.”

They both cried as they hugged.

“I’m sorry for crying dad, I know it's not manIy.”

“Charlie that’s rubbish. Men cry all the time. There’s nothing wrong with it. We just try not to do it in front of anyone. It shows weakness. What a load of bollocks.”

“I’ve got you now dad. I’m going to look after you. Did you know you have grandchildren? Look.“

Chloe showed David pictures of the children on her tablet.

“Hell, yesterday I was running for my life, now I have a family. A real family. You don’t know what this means to me Chloe.”

“Charlie wants you to live with us in Australia. Would you like that?”

“Anywhere my family is home. Although I’m not sure about the moon. The nurse told me that’s where we are now. Is that true.”

Chloe saw the disbelief in his eyes.

“Yes Dave, all due to your sons wonderul brain. Amazing isn’t he.”

“Dad what happened at the camp?”

“Well I got ill ten years ago and couldn’t work. My boss fired me, so I was sent to the labor camp. We got very little food and had to work twelve hours a day. I knew it would kill me. I’m sure that was what they were for. Getting rid of useless men.”

“I was always afraid of going to a labor camp. Women used to threaten to report men so they would be sent there. Sadistic bitches.”

“Some of the guards were sadistic. They would drive us out in vans to pick litter or cut grass. There was one guard we called the ball buster. She liked to select a man from the group. She would tie rope to our arms and legs between trees. When we couldn’t move she would kick us between the legs until we passed out. That’s why mine are so damaged. She liked to pick on me. I don’t know why.”

Charlie punched to wall and bloodied his knuckles.

“Fucking twisted bastards. I should have killed the fucking lot of them. I even sunk that bloody ship in shallow water so they could get off. I'm too fucking nice. I should have got some revenge for the shit they put us through.”

Chloe jumped in.

“Dave if you can describe her, or have her name, we can ask our friend Peter to track her down. They are prosecuting women that mistreated men now.”

“She was the one that tried to kill me. She set up her phone to record it. She said someone called Wilson wanted to see me dying. She told me that the feminist party had sentenced me to death. They must have known that I was your father. I never knew at the time. When I heard her say that I tried to run. She hit me with the taser. I passed out. When I woke up she had put me in a chair. She said she wanted me to put on a show before she killed me. Then she stamped on my groin, I remeber screaming and then..”

“If I find her she’s dead. I will strangle her with my bare hands. Sick fucking bitch.”

“Calm down son, I’m OK now. Let me tell you the rest.”

“My scream was heard by Billy. He saw her aiming her taser at my chest. He knew about my heart, so he hit her with a chair. We knew we would be in big trouble so we had to escape. Most of the guards had left. I didn’t know what was happening at the time. Later I found out there were a lot of arrests for corruption. We split up so we would stand a better chance. I have been hiding ever since. I have nearly been caught a few times. Women came looking. Always in a black Range Rover, always with guns.”

“Well you won’t have to worry about that anymore. The women and the black range Rover are spread all over the woods behind the allotment. Sometimes dad, I really hate women I know Chloe and many others I met aren’t bad, but I just…”

“Oh son. Don’t give in to hate. There was a guard called Sarah. When she found out about my heart condition she tried to get the camp medics to help. They told her I was not worth the treatment. She used to bring me boxes of aspirin. She thought it might help. Who knows perhaps it did.”

Doctor Indra nodded.

“Yes Mr. Rodgers. Aspirin blocks an enzyme called cyclooxygenase. That makes your body less likely to produce chemicals that can help cause inflammation.”

“Bless her then. You see Charlie when I was young in the rookery, I shared a room with an old man. He was a history teacher before the feminists took over. He said men voted for them as they said they would just make everything equal. This included visitation rights for dads. They did all they said they would in the first term. So they got elected again, In many other countries the same thing happened. Some European and America countries had feminist governments. Then almost as one, they disenfranchised men. It was like a global conspiracy.”

“Almost none of the Asian countries, Russia, Canada or Scandinavia did though dad. Over two thirds of the world isn’t feminist . I know it seemed like that though, living in the UQ.”

“Yes Charlie. They were very good at hiding the truth. After few women were murdered by men, all men were all blamed, and they put a curfew on us. It all went downhill from then. Our human rights disappeared.”

“I helped get them back in Oz dad. UQ is on its way back now. I have an idea to spread this to the rest of the world.“

“What I’m trying to say son is, it’s not women’s fault really. The old teacher told me that in the past men were expected to beat their wives. They could sell their wives. They were treated like property. Women were even put on funeral pyres with their husbands in some cultures. The men just accepted it .It was how they had been raised. The same happened to women. The ones that were to blame were the ones around when it happened.”

“They must have known what they were doing was wrong though dad.”

“The old teacher told me an about a saying. He said; The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good men to do nothing. it comes from a speech from a philosopher, John Stuart Mill."

"What did he say?"

"Let not any one pacify his conscience by the delusion that he can do no harm if he takes no part, and forms no opinion. Bad men need nothing more to compass their ends, than that good men should look on and do nothing. He is not a good man who, without a protest, allows wrong to be committed in his name, and with the means which he helps to supply, because he will not trouble himself to use his mind on the subject.”

“In this case son it should have been; The only thing necessary for the triumph of evil is for good women to do nothing. We need to stop this happening again. Forgive them son. Hate just eats you up. Life is too short.”

Chloe could see she was going to learn to love this old man. He was going to be so good for Charlie.

He sat back in his bed and drifted back to sleep. Charlie had a lot of work to do. He promised himself he would find this Billy his dad’s friend.

I have a few more idea's Please let me know if I should continue.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 19 - Friends

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Charlie pauses to smell the flowers

All Characters © Beverly Taff

Six months later. David Rodgers was living with Charlie and his family. He was a big hit with the children, who were now old enough to play football on the beach.

The Australian security guards were telling him that he was playing soccer, not football. David knew better though.

~o~O~o~

Charlie had accelerated his building program and spent a lot of time away building engines. He had been persuaded by Juliet to let other companies build all but the crucial components of the anti-grav engines. Although mistrustful at first, he had to admit if his plan was to work it was necessary.

The AAMC now had a fleet of thirty-five ships. Mostly this was due to Jane Anston. Charlie finished the last of the engines and flew them back to the large new AAMC’s production site. He now had six sites all over Australia. He was the biggest employer of men in the whole country.
The ship settled next to the loading bay and he went to see Jane.

“How do you like working for a man Jane? Am I too scary and rage filled? Am I toxic? Full of too much testosterone? Do you feel threatened?”

Jane laughed. She could see he was in a silly mood. She had some good news for him.

“Come now Charlie, you know I never believed all that. I just worked within the system that was in place. I only wanted to make money. “

“Yes I know, just teasing. Things are happening faster than I thought. Men’s sport is back on telly.”

“See Charlie, someone, probably a woman, I admit, has seen there is money in men’s sport. Greed will level things up.”

“Money makes the world go around. I never really thought about it much. Being a man in the UQ we were happy just to earn enough to stay out of the camps.”

“Well you’ll be pleased to hear that you are now the richest man on the planet. Thanks to that massive deposit of Jadeite you found, you're worth over three hundred billion.”

Charlie smiled at that. He knew he was very rich, but rarely looked. That amont was meaningless, it was so vast.

“So I can afford a chicken dinner then Jane?”

“You could afford to buy every chicken in the world and all the eggs if you want.”

“Can you give everyone in the company a $5000 bonus next month.”

“But Charlie that will cost...”

“Jane please. My company, my money. You have more money now than you had when you owned Anston Aerospace. You should have learned. It’s the workers who earn you the money. This worker says share it around.”

“Well, you’re the boss.”

“Yeah, don’t you forget it miss. Seriously though. It was one of my best decisions giving you the job. I couldn’t have done what you have, nor could Juliet.”

“True, but to be fair. Men never got to own companies under the feminist regimes did they. There are lot of new startups now though. The first men are graduating with degrees. Many are taking government loans to start their own companies.”

“Good news. I think I spend too much time in space you know. I miss a lot of what’s going on.”

How odd she thought. He doesn’t realize how important he really is. He changes the political landscape of three countries. Took human kind off planet, and he still seems like the practical engineer that worked for her six years before.

“Right, I’m off to see Chloe, the kids and dad. See you in a few weeks. Thanks again for your good work Jane. Bye”

~o~O~o~

Back in the UQ things were moving in the right direction. Em and Peter were having a meeting about changing the name of the country. A bill had been passed about succession already. The next ruler would be Vicki. If Vicki had children the first born, male or female, would be the next monarch.

“How about just going back to the old name.” Said Peter.

“What United Kingdom?” Said the Queen

“I don’t think that’s going to be popular with the women Peter.” said Em.

“No just Britain, not Great, just Britain.”

“Yes, nothing controversial there. Britain derives from the Roman word Britannia.”

“Thank ye most kindly your majesty, I didn’t know that on account of me being a poor uneducated male see. “

“Really Peter. I was only trying to be helpful. Keep up the sarcasm, and I’ll stop you from seeing my daughter. “

“Come on you two. This is serious business. Are we going to propose Britain then?”

“Sorry Em. That’s fine with me. I never thought UQ was right, we weren’t really that united were we.”

The queen turned to Peter.

“I understand there have been some more arrests. These were women accused of mistreatment and murder of men?”

“Yes. Now we have managed to resettle most of the men from the camps, many have come forward with horror stories about how they were run. Some of the crimes must be answered for. One camp commander personally killed over ten men. The men called her machine gun Kate.”

Em interrupted.

“The problem is. Some of what they are accused of wasn’t illegal under the last regime. They could just say they were following orders. I think we will have to concentrate on the ones accused of murder.”

Peter shook his head.

“Even the feminist government didn't actually allow men to be killed legally. Although it happened all the time. From what that demented Cynthia Brown said, it would have been open season on men if they won the election.”

The queen shuddered at the thought.

“Any other news Em?”

“Yes, the university intake this year is 50% boys. This is really down to positive discrimination. The first batch of metal and minerals are back from the asteroid belt. They found some gold and palladium amongst other rare minerals. It’s worth a fortune. With the government owning the company, it will help pay for some of the things we have been doing to help the men.”

“If I may?” said Peter.

“I spoke to Charlie. He plans to sell us ten more ships. All at cost.”

“Peter I’m prime minister, why didn’t you tell me?”

Em rolled her eyes.

“Sorry Em, I never got the chance. He called just before I came in.”

“Why is he being so generous. I thought he never really forgave us?” The queen said.

“He told me he wants to prove something. Some plan he’s working on. I’m clever, or so people keep telling me, but he’s way above my level. It will be fun to see what it is. “

“With that many ships looking for metals and minerals, this country will be rich in no time. Are there any conditions?”

“He wants us to help with the construction of the new Mars base. Mainly design and engineering. We need to assign one of the ten ships to that project.”

“Tell him yes! Yes please.”

“Did it already Em.”

“You do realize I’m your boss Peter? Do you? You know prime minister outranks deputy.”

“I knew you’d want to, because you’re not an idiot.”

“I’ll take that as a compliment, I think?”

~o~O~o~

Ronnie, Pauline and the children had just finished their dinner when they heard the knock on the door.

“Charlie is that you?”

“Can I come in?”

“Of course you can.”

The children went crazy and leapt all over their uncle Charlie.

“I’m sorry Ronnie. I’ve been a bad friend, but I’m here to make it up to you.”

“Charlie I understand why you left. I would have gone mad without Pauline and the family. It’s like having my own family living here together. I never got much hassle with the security services. Pauline saw them off. Now UQ is a much better place.”

Charlie opened the large bag of toys he was carrying. The children dived in and screamed with joy.

“I have the latest tablet computers for the Briony and Billy. How’s the business going?”

“A little slower now. A lot fewer normal cars, and a lot more hover cars, but we get by.”

“How would you feel about coming to Australia to work for me. I can offer you a ludicrous amount of money.”

“I’m not sure Charlie. We need the money, but didn’t the government stop people leaving.”

“That was after I got away. The new government stopped the criminals of the feminist government escaping the country, but that’s all finished now. I can get your emigration approved. I have friends in high places. I just want to put things right and look after my friends Ronnie. You’ll be building spaceships. I can even give your whole family a trip to the moon.”

“Charlie I’m not sure about uprooting the kids. We do need the money though. It’s a shame it’s so far away.” said Ronnie.

Charlie thought for a moment. He could just give Ronnie a huge amount of money, but he knew he wouldn't accept it.

“I have an idea. I’ll pay you six month’s salary in advance and you commute. Come to work on Monday, then go home at weekends.”

“That takes nearly a day Charlie! It wouldn’t be worth coming home.”

“Well it took me less than two hours Ronnie.”

“I don’t own a spaceship like you Charlie. It’s nearly ten thousand miles away.”

“I can loan you Doris. I would let you have her, but she has sentimental value. I trust you with her though. I’ve upgraded her with all the latest equipment. Anti-collision, navi-comp, the works. You just set the destination, then sit back and have a coffee. What do you think?”

“You owe us nothing Charlie, but yes thanks that would be wonderful.” Said Ronnie.

Pauline thought about it. Money had been a worry most of their life. It looked like the future was looking brighter.

“If Ronnie settles in and likes it. Can we visit, then perhaps move in with him?”

“You’ll love it Pauline. The weather, the beaches. I can offer you all jobs. Perhaps Ronnie can meet a nice ozzy girl. There are plenty of guys in my plants that would love to meet a good woman like you.”

Charlie flew away in a very good mood. It was nice to help people friends mattered. He just wished he had done it earlier.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 20 - Planet Killer

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Lesbian Romance

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
aster.JPG

Later that year Charlie heard some worrying news from Peter. One of Britain’s mining ships spotted a potential “Planet Killer” asteroid on the way back to earth. The Woden, contacted earth and ask the Boudicca to confirm their findings on their way back to the asteroid belt.

“I’ve sent you the data Charlie. It does look like it’s on course to hit earth. The thing is nearly 70 miles’ diameter. It will kill all life if it hits.”

“Years ago Peter, America had a space agency called NASA. They used to track this sort of thing. The feminist shut it down. Probably didn’t like the look of the big rockets.”

“Charlie please, this is serious. Can you have a look and confirm our findings. If it’s going to happen, we’ll have to go to the U.N.”

“I hope you’re wrong son. If the worst comes to the worse, I can get you and your family to Mars. It’s not quite self-sufficient yet, but we’re almost there.”

“Thanks, I just hope we are wrong. If we’re not, we have less than two months.”

The data proved correct the next week Charlie, Katherine Bergson, the Australian defense minister and Peter were at the U.N. Charlie was a little apprehensive, but he took his special forces friends, Sally and Jackie, just in case.

The whole of the U.N. were stunned. There were frantic phone calls to their home countries. Some thought it was some kind of trick until the data was confirmed by their own scientists.

Within a day most of the countries in the U.N. were asking what they could do. Many of the ones that had nuclear weapons offered to launch missiles at the asteroid now known as Anubis major. The problem was, none of these countries had the time to build a rocket system that could reach the asteroid in time.

~o~O~o~

Charlie addressed the world leaders by video link.

“Anubis is a planet killer. It’s nearly 70 miles’ diameter. I’m not sure nuclear weapons will be enough. I have another idea. My ships are the only way to reach Anubis before it hits earth. I think we can use them to pull the asteroid off course.”

The Chinese president told them he had his people retro fitting missiles for space flight. Charlie knew that it wouldn’t work. It would be like throwing rocks at a train that was about to hit you.

I have plan to use all of my ships, and Britain’s, to drag the asteroid off course. It needs a lot of work. So I have shopping list of personnel I need for the planning stage.

Charlie tapped a button, and the list of men and women scientists and specialist appeared on the screen. I need these people in Australia in five days. All the leaders agreed except one. President Kirkland of the Feminist Republic.

“There is now way I’m trusting the future of the Feminist Republic to a male. If you want our help, I insist that the planning be done only by women.”

There was an uproar from the rest of the world leaders. Charlie heard swearing in a multitude of languages. The Feminist Republic was now the only strictly feminist country. Many of the others had started to ease of off on male restrictions due to public pressure. This was after seeing what had happened in Australia and Britain. Both countries’ economies had surged.

“The world is going to be destroyed and you stick to your ridiculous feminist bullshit. I really can’t believe you.”

“I don’t mind men being involved in the grunt work. That’s all you’re good for, but intellectual work is women’s work.”

“I invented the anti-grave drive Kirkland. Is that intellectual enough.”

“We all know you stole that from Jane Anston. It’s common knowledge.”

Charlie had learned from Peter that there was no point in arguing with such prejudice. It was like playing chess with a chicken. The chicken would knock over all the pieces, crap on the board and still say it won.

“OK, we shall do without Sylvia Milbourn. I wanted her advice on power dispersion ratios. I’m sure I can work it out, even if I am a dumb male.”

Charlie outlined his plan to surround the asteroid in ships. They would be clamped on and interconnected. The gravity field would encompass the whole asteroid and steer it away from the earth.

“I have a fallback plan for humanity. We have bases on the moon and Mars. Each country can select twenty men and women to be taken off planet before the asteroid hits. I suggest that this is done by a lottery. I assure you my plan will work; this is just a failsafe to continue the human race.”

There were murmurs of agreement from the leaders them the meeting was over. The asteroid had been spotted by observatories on earth. There was some civil unrest spreading. The meeting was broadcast on news services over the world. All countries saw there was hope. All except the Feminist Republic. Kirkland thought it made her look bad, so she suppressed it.

The next day however, most of the women in the Feminist Republic had seen or heard the exchange via the internet. A hacker had broken the Feminist Republic firewalls and posted it on every social media site. Charlie had an idea who had accomplished it. He had to remember to tell Peter to pass on his thanks.

~o~O~o~

The lists of evacuees came through to Charlie while he was in Australia working on his plan. He had his factories working flat out making the clamping and power interconnection equipment. He quickly read through the list and showed it to Peter.

“Charlie, some of these names have the odd son or daughter of the leaders. That’s to be expected, they’re only human. It’s the Feminist Republic. The president and her partner. Her mother and her partner. Her sister and her partner. It just goes on. There are no men at all. They are just trying to save their own family.”

“What did you expect Peter? Do you think your shadowy friends can make this public knowledge? It will be good for the Feminist Republic to know what their leaders are like.”

Peter smiled.

“I’ll get on to them now.”

“I meant what I said about getting you and your friends off planet Peter.”

“I trust you Charlie. If you say it can be done. I believe you.”

The meeting at the Darwin site had just begun when Charlie got a call that there was a late arrival. Sylvia Milbourn was around thirty-five years old, and shook Charlie’s hand warmly. She wasn’t what he was expecting from a product of a feminist upbringing.

He got her up to speed quickly and she made a substantial contribution. She offered to write a program that would spread the load to the anti-grav where it would be needed, but she insisted that she could do the job better. She could compensate for unexpected dropouts quicker. Charlie agreed and the plan was finalized.

~o~O~o~

All the ships had returned to earth to pick up the equipment needed. When that had been loaded the work crews would head to the asteroid and start installing the clamping restraints and running the power cable. If the plan was to work the anti-grav engines would be running at 130%. Charlie knew they were capable of it for short periods.

When all the ships were in place he would land in Dawn 1 to control the gravity field. Sylvia Milbourn would be aboard Dawn 2. She would control power distribution on the Thor from there. The Thor was Britain’s largest ore carrier It was the size of a passenger ferry. The Thor contained two of Charlie’s upgraded generators. He could have done the job himself, but maintaining the gravity field would need all his attention.

The world held its breath while the work was being done. There were regular news updates from the men and women on the installation teams.

Chloe and all his friends had told Charlie he shouldn't be on this dangerous mission. He told them if it failed, they would all die anyway. He also had a unique “feel” for how gravity worked. He was the only one qualified to do it.

In the Feminist Republic, Kirkland and her whole government had been ousted. The new government decided it would be best to be more open, they allowed the external news reports. Most of the women were dumbfounded at the friendly way the Australian men and women interacted.

It was going to be close. The last of the installation crews left in the Austrailian personell carrier, the Charlotte, immediately after hooking up Dawn 1 and the Thor to the network of ships.

The asteroid was visible from earth and was causing mass panic.

All the televisions on the planet must have been tuned into the feed from Dawn 1.

“This is Charlie Sage from Dawn 1 on Anubis. Wish me luck, and pray to whatever gods or goddesses you believe in. Engage booster power Sylvie.”

Charlies hand moved like lightening over the controls as he stared at the readings on the screen. It was working there was a small course deviation.

“Sylvie can you give me more power to grid 17 please.”

“Done Charlie, grid 9 is fluctuating. I think one of the engines on the Juliet is malfunctioning.”

“I see it, I’m compensating. We have a 5-degree deflection now.”

“Charlie we only have 5 minutes until impact. It’s not enough.”

“It’s OK Sylvie. I’m saving the full power until the last minute. When I tell you bring the second generator online.”

“But Charlie, all the engines will overload, including yours. You’ll be killed.”

“Possibly Sylvie, but the engines will have a burst of 200% power. The exploding gravity field will give an extra push. The earth will be safe.”

“There must be another way Charlie.”

“No Sylvie. I’m sending you off when you transfer power. You’ll be safe. I’ll take it from here.”

“No let me help I can keep the power stable! Charlie let me help.”

She was sobbing now.

“You’re a brave women Sylvie. I respect you, but I’ve got this.”

The asteroid was skimming the outer atmosphere now. The friction was starting to damage the ships.

“Give me full power now.”

“Charlie thank you.”

The cameras focused on the asteroid picked up a ship shooting up from Anubis. Charlie was on his own.

He looked square into the camera.

"Chloe I love you.You were my life.”

The feed cut off and the world watched in horror as there was a series of explosions on the surface of the asteroid. The ships were exploding as the power surged through them. They extra power had given the engines a massive boost. The exploding gravity field fields pushed the asteroid out of the atmosphere.

~o~O~o~

The earth was safe. Massive cheers erupted from the whole world. In the control room it took a few minutes for the screams to die down.
Peter looked up from his coms screen. He was crying. Chloe stared and shook her head.

“I’m getting no signal from his tracking beacon I can’t raise him. All the ships were destroyed.

Chloe collapsed.

Charlie Sage, the man who had changed the course of so many lives. Who had saved his planet was dead.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 21 - Aftermath

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The feed cut off and the world watched in horror as there was a series of explosions on the surface of the asteroid. The ships were exploding as the power surged through them. They extra power had given the engines a massive boost. The exploding gravity field fields pushed the asteroid out of the atmosphere.

The earth was safe. Cheers erupted from the whole world. In the control room it took a few minutes for the screams to die down. In the control room.

Peter looked up from his coms screen. He was crying. Chloe stared and shook her head.

“I’m getting no signal from his tracking beacon I can’t raise him. I think all the ships were destroyed.

Chloe collapsed.

Charlie Sage, the man who had changed the course of so many lives. Who had saved his planet was dead.

All Characters © Beverly Taff

~o~O~o~

The radio crackled in the control room.

“This is Sylvia Milbourn on board the Dawn 2. Did Charlie get off?”

“We have heard nothing from him Sylvie. His tracking beacon has stopped transmitting. I think every ship exploded. I afraid he’s gone.”

Peter could barely say the last part. The lump in his throat was threatening to make him start sobbing again. He looked for Chloe and saw David was comforting her.

“Oh my goddess, no he can’t be.”

After a few seconds of crying the mike cut off.

The news services picked up the story and the celebrations were muted when they learned Charlie was dead.

“Sylvia, can you fly the ship back or do you need assistance?”

“Charlie showed me the basics. He controlled the ship until the explosions started, then I got manual control. That must mean he’s….”

Peter couldn't imagine this confident clever woman crying over a man she barely knew. The idea of a woman who was the product of an extreme feminist country crying over the death of a man surprised him.

“He saved me Peter. He knew all the ships would explode, so he sent my ship off. I’ve been taught all my life how greedy and stupid men are, now this happens. What do I believe?”

“It’s OK Sylvia, it’s not your fault. It happens all the time. Race, religion and gender. We are very good at finding differences, but not good at finding common ground. Come back to earth. You’re a heroine. I’m sure the world wants to thank you.”

“I don’t feel like that Peter. Charlie was the real hero. I don’t think I’ve ever used that word. What I would have given to spend more time with him. He took the definition of the word genius to whole new level.”

“He was a good friend to me Sylvia. I don’t know what we’ll do without him.”

“It all looks so fragile from up here. I can’t see why we have to spend so much time hating. We could be wiped out at any time.”

“That’s just how I feel.”

Peter had forgotten that they were still linked into the world’s television network. He cut the feed. He hoped that Sylvia wouldn’t be in trouble in the FR, after what she had said.

“Set to arrive at Darwin in around ten minutes Peter.”

“See you soon Sylvia.”

Peter looked around. People were relieved, but sad about Charlies death. Chloe and Dave had left. He would have to catch up with her before she left. There were only two ships left now. The only other anti-grav craft were Australia’s fleet of fighters. The world had lost more than it knew.

~o~O~o~

~o~O~o~

An urgent cry came through the radio.

“Peter, my ship not responding. It’s going off course. What’s happening?”

Juliet ran to Peter's side.

“Sylvia, this is Captain Juliet. The third screen on the right. Bottom left indicator what does it say?”

“Remote Override.”

“HE’S ALIVE!!”

Her shout silenced the whole control room. They waited holding their breath. Wishing it was true.

“He can take over any of his ships or destroy the engines remotely. I suspect his control ended on your ship when the rest exploded because feedback must have fried all his systems. His mobile phone would still work though. You must be close by. See if you can see him.”

“Can you help Darwin?”

“There's too much debris from the explosions. It’s up to you now. We will get our fighters launched to help. It might take them a little while to reach you. He'll be without power, he could suffocate or freeze. We need to find him, fast."

“The override keeps tuning on and off. What does that mean Juliet?”

“You can’t reach him if you can’t control the ship. He’s allowing you control so you can get to him.”

Sylvia looked over the ships systems. She saw the metal detection equipment Charlie used for prospecting. She turned the electromagnetic scanner on, and set it to discriminate for metal. Within seconds she found what she was looking for.

She waited for manual control to return the ship surge through the debris. She saw the dark outline of Dawn against the stars.

“Found him. The ship looks battered, but uncompromised.”

“No time to lose Sylvia. I’ll talk you through opening the cargo doors and taking Dawn 1 aboard. You must get him out quickly. He probably has hypothermia by now. I’ll tell you where the emergency release is for the ramp is. Please hurry.”

~o~O~o~

Dawn 2 jarred and shook as it took aboard the spinning Dawn 1. Sylvia ran down to the cargo hold and waited for it to pressurize. As soon as the green light came on the she rushed to the ship to release the ramp. Juliet had told her to wear gloves or she would lose all her skin off her hands, touching metal at absolute zero.

The ramp opened and a large cloud of mist filled the cargo hold. The air in the ship must be freezing. Charlie was sitting in the command chair his hand frozen to his phone.

She dragged him out into the comparative warmth of the cargo hold.

“Come on Charlie, stay with me.“

He coughed weakly. She must warm him up. She laid him on the deck, then took off her jacket and wrapped it around his shoulders. She hugged him into her body tightly, trying to share her body heat. It struck her. She had never hugged a man before. Feeling his well-muscled body against hers felt good. What the hell was wrong with her? she thought.

Charlie coughed again and dropped the phone. He looked up at her through frosted eyelashes.

“Do you mind madam? We hardly know each other.”

“Charlie you’re alright. You did it.”

Charlie started to get up. He grinned at her and said.

“No, we did it. Working together. The feminist and the feminist’s worst enemy. Help me back to the cabin I need a nice hot cup of tea.”

“Come on, I help back onto the command deck.”

She helped Charlie stagger up the stairs and into the co-pilots seat.

"The kettle should be in the galley. You don’t mind a man asking you to make him a drink do you. I know it goes against your ethics and everything.”

He must be feeling better thought Sylvia. His gentle, jokey sarcasm was back.

“Charlie, my ethics have taken a hard turn right over these last few weeks. Seeing the fun your workers have with each other. Women and men working alongside each other, has been an eye opener for me.”

“You do the tea Sylvia. I must call my wife.”

“Charlie Sage calling Darwin. I’m alive and well. Tell my wife I love her very much, and Major Tom will be back soon. Oh, and Peter,I saw a brass monkey crying its eyes out just before Sylvia rescued me.“

A huge cheer went up in the control room.

~o~O~o~

The world was informed Charlie was alive and after they played his message, many countries wanted to know what the “Brass monkey” reference meant.

Peter told them that to freeze the balls off a brass monkey means it is very cold. He didn’t go into its origin. Just that Charlie was joking saying it was cold enough for a brass monkey’s balls to fall off.

~o~O~o~

Charlie expertly piloted Dawn 2 back to Darwin. There were huge crowds to congratulate the pair. Charlie.

Charlie stood by the door to the control room. He had one arm around Chloe, the other around his dad.

The media companies wanted interviews with the pair.

“I’m tired. Please let me get some rest. Today we, the people of the world worked together. Men and women from all different races and religions, saved the planet. Tomorrow I’ll tell you how we work together to save humanity.”

The whole world waited on what this amazing man had to say.

A bright boy in the Feminine Queendom Part 22 Dystopia to Utopia

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

As always - All rights and Characters © Beverly Taff

“I’m tired. Please let me get some rest. Today we, the people of the world worked together. Men and women from all different races and religions saved the planet. Tomorrow I’ll tell you how we work together to save humanity.”

The whole world waited on what this amazing man had to say.

~o~O~o~

The next morning, Charlie stood at a podium outside the Darwin factory. He waited for the crowd to quiet down before he started.

“A poor man wanders out of the desert. He is dying of thirst. His wife is dying of hunger. Their baby needs medicine. He sees a man sitting on top of a mountain of water, food and medicine. He says, can I please have some? The man says no. I might need it.”

He paused and let this sink in.

“That man on the mountain is insane, greedy or just plain evil. That’s what billionaires and rich people like me have been doing for thousands of years. It is insanity. There is a misused passage in the Christian Bible; The poor will always be with us. This is only a matter of degree. We throw away huge amounts of food and medicine. Yet allow babies to die through lack of healthcare. People starve every day. This happens because we allow it. I’m saying no more. I will use my wealth to help the world. When I die, I would want people say, he helped ten million people, rather than he made five hundred billion dollars. Our greatest assets are each other. I plan to set up factories in countries that want my help. I'm embarking on the biggest ship building program in the history of humankind. My ships can be used to farm under the sea and access the most remote of areas. They can transport food and water to anywhere it's needed.”

There was a murmur growing in the crowd as his news was commented on.

“Please I’m not finished. I propose to offer my technology to all the countries of the world.”

This caused a surge of questions.

“I will get to that. Australia and Britain are the first members of the United Spacefaring Countries. We are inviting all the nations of the world to join the USC. To join you must agree to all our terms. Any country joining will have a vote on the USC council. Once you are accepted, you will be given ten anti-gravity vessels.

The was a cacophony of sound. Charlie pressed a button and list appeared on the huge screen behind him.

1)True equality. No matter what gender, relgion, race or sexual preference.

2)Peace, you must not be at war. (The temptation to use the vessels for war would be too great)

3) Your people must be given free healthcare. (The USC will offer help to countries after assessment)

4) Your people must not be in food poverty. (The USC will offer help to countries after assessment)

5) Any country using the technology for violence or harm will have their vessels disabled until they are investigated.

6) Any member must agree to continuing assessment of the above conditions

7)Charlie Sage will have an absolute veto on all decisions made by the USC.

There was an uproar. Questions were shouted at him from all directions.

“I know the healthcare part will be difficult, but many countries around the world already do it. The idea of someone dying because they can’t afford the drugs is as bad as someone starving to death.”

“Sorry madam? Who died and made me king of space? No one died, because I saved the planet. I’m not stopping anyone going into space. If they want to use my technology though, they will obey my rules.”

“Please listen. What just happened should be a wakeup call. We are vulnerable. If you want your history and your cultures to survive, we must go out there, amongst the planets. We may even reach the stars soon. We need to sort this planet out using the resources of the planets and the moons to expand humankind’s habitat. Humans have fought about resources and land since we first started to farm. Now we have almost infinite resources and land. It will be hard work, but we can do it.”

The questions ket coming.

~o~O~o~

A year later Peter was on Mars having a cup of tea with Charlie. Peter waited until the canteen had emptied out.

“Are you looking forward to the first full meeting of the USC Peter? It all went better than I thought. So many countries don’t want to be left behind. They were falling over themselves to comply.”

“I have my shadow friends spreading propaganda in the Feminist Republic. Sylvia Milbourn is in the running for president. I think she will agree to your conditions if she wins. After that the last few feminist controlled countries will probably fall. Making it a condition that any USC country can't deal with countries that violate human rights is ruining them.”

“Well nine members in a year is a good start Peter. Some of the scientists I meet at Darwin had an idea about looping around the sun and getting a huge gravity speed boost. They think we could get to Proxima Centauri in about ten years. There are a few plantes in the goldilocks zone there. It would need a huge ship for the supplies, but I'm sure I can figure it out. Hopefully we can get more of the lager countries to join next year. India should be joining in a few months, but I don’t think China will ever agree to the conditions.”

Peter glanced about to make sure no one could hear.

“Well played by the way. The whole thing. Genius.”

Charlie gave Peter a sideways glance.

“What do you mean Peter.”

“I may not be up to your level Charlie, but please give me credit. I've suspected for months now. You set it all up.”

Charlie laughed.

“What gave me away.”

“I watched the video of the asteroid. There was another explosion after it was diverted. That was the huge anti-grave engine you used to aim it at earth wasn’t it.”

“Yes, I was getting rid of the evidence. I thought I might have had to use it, but there was enough power in the ships to do the job. What I didn’t anticipate was all of Dawn’s engines blowing. I took one offline, but it still blew. Sylvia really did save me. Ironic really. Feminista's worst enemy being saved by a woman from the Feminist Republic. I bet Wilson soiled herself.”

“I also knew you wouldn’t have left your family on the planet if you thought there was any real danger.”

“Well it was worth it Peter. The world is slowly turning from dystopia to utopia. I had to get everyone’s attention. Chloe wouldn't talk to me for a week when I told her.”

“You certainly did get the world's attentiont Charlie. Oh, and I watched some of those twentieth century sci-fi videos you told me about. I love Armageddon, by the way. Star Trek was good too. USC? Good job you didn’t call this UFP.”

“Did you watch all the Star Trek series.”

“Nearly, not sure about the one I’m watching now though. Hardly any men in it. It’s like the ship is run by the feminists of the old UQ”

“Oh I know that one.”

They both fell about laughing.

Just Being Me

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Romantic
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I woke to the dawn chorus. The birds happy to have made it through another night were twice their normal volume. As I opened my eyes, I realised that I wasn’t in my bed. In my flat the sound of a motorbike or the squealing of the breaks on a bus normally woke me.

I saw through my blurry vision that it was still dark outside. I knew that it would be getting lighter by the minute. So, it must be about 6AM?
I could have reached for my phone, but I didn’t want to disturb Ray. That’s what I did last night I thought, I finally accepted his invitation to go home for a “coffee”.

His arm was wrapped around my hip pulling me into his groin. I could feel his bulge through my slip and knickers. I admit it felt good. He was snoring quietly. He was such a nice guy, I thought I’d let him rest.

I had met him on a dating site a few months before. They are a minefield for a trans woman. I didn’t put I was trans on my profile, but always told them I was before a date. I got lots of men who it seemed to be excited to meet me. They just wanted to “fuck a tranny”. I was surprised how many talked dirty as soon as they found out. They seem to think trans women want to become trans for sex.

I was 38 before I decided I couldn’t live a lie anymore. When I lost both my parents to cancer I decided it probably runs in the family’s genes. Now I was alone I had no one to disappoint. It was a major decision, but I had held this inside for my whole life.

After my father died, I had taken over the mortgage payments on the house. His long illness had left us in arrears. Five years later when my mother died, I decided to cut my losses. After the sale I had enough to buy a small bedsit flat in Edmonton north London.

When I moved, I decided that was the time for Jennifer to meet the world. I had visited my doctor six months before. After a lot of awkward questions, he finally referred me to a gender identity clinic. I explained I would come out at work when I moved to another area. He seemed relieved that he wouldn’t have to deal with me after I moved out.

The day I moved I threw away all my male clothes except one set. I don’t know why I did it. I kept them in a “bug out” bag. I was sure this is what I always wanted though. I just couldn’t let go of my last link to my male life.

I had booked a few days off work to settle in, and had made an appointment to see the personnel manager the day I was due to return to work. When I walked in, she didn’t recognise me. After my explanation she was stunned. She had been on a course for LGBT, but never thought she would have to deal with it. After a busy day meeting my line manager and our MD, I was assured that it would make no difference to my job.

A general email was sent telling informing everyone of what I was doing. I was to be addressed with she and her pronouns. I knew this was really the beginning of the end. My job involved a lot of client facing sales. I sent emails to my customers and got a few congratulating me, a few sympathising with me. Mostly though there was silence. I think it made them uncomfortable.

Withing a few months my sales figures had suffered, and I got a call from my boss. They gave me a generous redundancy package. I don’t think they wanted a trans employee making waves. Bad for the company image.

This gave me the chance to have six months off and get used to being Jennifer. I kept my appointments at my new gp’s and the GIC, then began my hormone regime. After a few months I could see the results when I looked at selfies.

My confidence grew as I got less second looks while shopping. After a while I blended in as just another thirty something woman. Even though I was poorer than I had ever been in my life I was happy. I was happy just being me.

After nearly a year my bank account was nearly empty, and I took a job as a care worker. I had applied for sales jobs but never got an interview when they checked with my last employer. I had expected this, so it was no surprise.

My job brought me into contact with lots of different people. Only one of them, an old lady called Lucy seemed to notice I was trans. She was fine with it. She told me she would never have wanted to be a man, so she could understand why I didn’t.

I was getting a little bored being on my own, so I tried a few trans dating sites. They were full of guys just wanting free sex and who gave the women very little respect, so that never lasted long. I moved to straight dating sites, but promised myself I would always tell anyone I met that I was trans. I had heard horror stories about what happened when men found out afterwards.

That was how I met Ray. After we chatted over email, I decided to drop the “T” bomb. I expected him to run for the hill just like everyone did. Ray didn’t. He told me he felt sorry for me. This angered me and I told him I didn’t want his pity. He apologized and said he meant he felt sorry that I had to wait this long to be the person I was inside. He then asked to meet me for a coffee.

After four dates I knew most of what there was to know about him. He was forty-five, his wife had left him because he couldn’t father children. This had happened five years before. He had stayed single as it hurt him so much. He understood that his wife had wanted children, but she had said she wanted a “real man” before she left. He was shattered by the whole thing.

We had a lot in common. We both liked 70’s and 80’s music, Sci-fi and horror films. We just seemed to click. I never thought I would meet anyone like Ray. I have always loved women. I didn’t want to be with them though, I wanted to be them.

Ray finally persuaded me to come home with him after our fifth date. We sat close together on his sofa drinking wine and watching Forbidden Planet. He told me that Robby the Robot was one of the most expensive film props made in 1957. I knew this and told him Robby was in Lost in Space "War of the Robots" as a robotoid. He knew that and told me I was a bigger geek than him.

We got into a tickle fight and ended up kissing passionately. His hand cupped and massaged my left breast. My hand went to his crotch. I knew where this was leading. I was scared, but I wanted it. He led me upstairs.

I took my dress off but insisted on keeping my slip and knickers on. He was so very gentle and considerate. He asked permission for everything he did. He understood I was not comfortable with some parts of my body. When he entered me, he did it so slowly it hardly hurt at all. I did not enjoy the physical act, but I enjoyed giving him pleasure with my body. It felt right.

Now it was Sunday morning, and I could feel him moving behind me. I felt his lips kissing the back of my neck.

“What’s that for” I said.

“That’s for being you, Jenny. I think I may be falling a little in love with you.”

I snuggled into him. For the first time in my life I didn’t feel alone.

“I think I may be falling a little in love with you too Ray, but only if you get up and make me that coffee you promised me last night.”

Letter to Mum

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Identity Crisis
  • Real World
  • Sweet / Sentimental

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Dear mum,

I want to thank you from the bottom of my heart for the love you have given me throughout my life. I know the sacrifices you have made to raise me and my brothers. The long hours you worked to put food on the table. Scrimping and saving to take us away on holidays.

Now that I’m old enough to understand you explained that dad never wanted children. Which explains why he rarely came on holiday with us. Why he never did things with us like our friend’s dad’s did. I can forgive him that. I understand now people want what they want.

You were so strong to stay with him after he beat you up that night when I was ten. You lost your front teeth and had two black eyes. You knew you would have to go back to him if we were to have any semblance of a normal family life. I can’t ever forgive him that. Even though he is not here anymore to ask. I would never understand a man punching his wife.

You told me he did it because you discovered his affair and threatened to leave him. If he was so possessive of you, why did he wander? I don’t understand him. I don’t understand how he used the threat of not visiting your dying mother in hospital against you. I still love him he was my dad. He was just a right bastard sometimes.

I know some women say men are like little boys that never grow up. I guess dad was one of them. I remember the few times he would take me and Paul fishing. I was the one running around untangling lines and tying hooks on. It was like I was the adult at twelve years old. Being the middle son, I was always the peacemaker. Keeping everyone out of trouble. I seemed to go from twelve to thirty in one go. I never had my mad teenage years.

Gary told me once all he learned from dad was how not to be a father to his own children. You were always our mother and father. Recently you told me he was a lovely boy when you met him. You said he changed after he came back from national service. The army made a man of him. Swearing, drinking and smoking. You loved him so you married.

I remember living in a caravan when I was three. You took me potato picking. Even then you did what you had to keep us fed. You are the one that has always been there for us. I don’t think anyone can truly appreciate their parents until they are parent themselves.

You keep thanking me for being there for you during covid. Thanking me for doing your shopping and taking you on holidays. I’m just returning what you have done for me. It’s an honor to get the chance to repay what you have done for me.

I love you mum and will always be there for you, like you were for me. There is just one secret I never told you. When we were coming back from shopping, and you heard the phone-in about trans issues. You said that you could understand why a man would want to be a woman. You said you would never want to be a man.

I nearly told you then. I know you always wanted a daughter. You had one. I have struggled with my gender all my life mum. I always wanted to be a girl. When dad caught me trying on your clothes at five, he scared me so much. He was so angry. I knew what I did was the worse thing in the world.

I don’t know if he ever told you. It made me scared of admitting it to anyone. So I did what I do and tried to make peace with myself and make the best of what I was.

It doesn’t go away though mum. Even now it tear's me apart not being who I want to be. I would just love to share it with the person I trust most in the world. Please understand. I’m not going to do anything drastic. I’m still the usual me. I just wanted you to know, to understand.

I don’t know why I’m the way I am. Perhaps I saw you and dad, and knew you were the one I wanted to be like.

Love you mum . Please understand.

I wrote this a few weeks back. I don't know if I will ever have the courage to send it. What if she doesn't understand? Once I let the genie out of the bottle, it won't go back in.

My Time as a Wife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Corsets
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a continuation of "Life's Lottery". Steve is delving deeper into his Sarah persona.
This story contains sexual scenes.

I bit the bullet and took some pictures of myself as Sarah. Nothing
outrageous, mainly just myself in various wigs and underwear. Then I
posted them on a few contact sites. I really did not know what to expect,
and to be honest I really don't know why I did it. I think I was seeking
affirmation that I was acceptable as a woman by men.

I did note in my profile I was a crossdresser. It seemed wrong to say I
was trans. I really don't know what I am. I wasn't expecting any
responses, but when I checked the next day I had an overflowing mailbox.

Many were men just wanting quick sex. A large number of these were very
crude. I noticed that the more thoughtful messages came from the older
men. The majority of the messages made me feel sorry for women. If they
had to put up with men asking for the sort of things they had asked, then
god help them. I did realise that most men seem to think crossdressers,
dress just for sex. That may be true for some, but not for me.

I think I saw it as being one step closer to being a woman. Women have
sex with men. If I had sex with a man it would make me more womanly. That
was my thought process anyway. I got some "toys" from eBay and had been
practicing. It was uncomfortable at first, but after several attempts, I
found it quite pleasurable. I grew excited at the idea of perhaps having a real-
life warm man inside me.

I found one profile intriguing. It read.

Phil. A mature guy wants to meet trans/cd gurls to have fun with at my
house. Single, so I can accommodate for overnight stays, and even short
breaks. I do not want this to be just about sex. I do want a sub girl who
dresses 24/7. A "Stepford wife" would be nice, and welcome to live full-
time as my wife.

Could this be true? Would someone want a man posing as a woman to live as
his wife? My heart pounded in my chest. This was something I had never
expected. The idea was giving me a huge thrill. It would be like being
trapped. Forced to maintain a facade as a female full-time. If I
committed to something like this, it would be a full-on experience. I had
spent a few days as a woman and loved it, but I knew that I would change
back after a few days.

I could not get the idea out of my head. I wrestled with my feelings for
a week, then I messaged Phil. He was a perfect gentleman. I asked if he
was gay but would not admit it. Was that why he was seeking a
crossdressing partner?

He explained that he wasn't gay but bisexual. He had slept with women and
a few men. He adored femininity and women but enjoyed men. He had found
that with crossdressers, he could get the best of both. That sort of made
sense.

He arranged to pick me up from my flat and take me to dinner in a quiet
Italian restaurant. This would be one of many firsts for me. He assured
me that I would pass easily for a woman when I told him how nervous I
was. I knew I could not waste a chance like this.

I took an age to bathe and shave. I selected pretty, but down-to-earth
clothes. Super high heels and a mini skirt are fine if you want to be
read, I just wanted to pass. Nothing to see here. Just a woman having a
meal.

I wore a black corselette over my black lace knickers. Black stockings, a
full-length slip, a dark blue silky blouse, and a calf-length black
pleated skirt. I wore my two-inches heeled, black boots with this. I just
loved women's boots. They were ruched leather, with gold buckles.

When I had done my makeup for the third time I was ready. I sprayed an
extra dose of perfume on my neck and waited at the front door. My stomach
was doing cartwheels. The anticipation and my nerves fighting to see who
would win. Part of me was hoping he would not show, and part wished he
would.

Then there was a knock at the door. I held my breath and opened it. There
stood Phil. A handsome man with a head of grey hair. Just like his
profile picture. He looked taller than his picture. He was a good 6
inches taller than me at 6ft 2.
He had a broad chest that made me look slight in comparison.

"Sarah. My, my. You are more beautiful in person."

He held out his hand and I saw the rose he offered. I took a deep breath.
What a wonderful gesture. My eyes teared up. This was a unique gesture
that only women are offered by men. It meant so much to me at that
moment. I melted. He could have asked me to do anything and I would have.
He saw my reaction and understood.

"Oh, Sarah. It's alright. A beautiful woman like you should get used to
getting flowers from admirers."

"Thank you, Phil. It's just that......"

He kissed me on the cheek and led me to his car.

On the way to the restaurant, we talked about our lives. He asked me why
I did not live as a woman all the time. I told him that I needed to work
to support myself. I was sure I would get fired if I came out. He looked
thoughtful.

When we arrived he opened the car door for me. Another first. We had
parked a few hundred yards from the restaurant. He made sure he stood on
my right side as we walked. I remember I had read that in the Middle
Ages, knights wore their swords on the left side of their bodies which
allowed their right arm available for a quick response to protect their
lady.

This gave me a thrill. He had an old-fashioned sense of chivalry. I knew
I was in for a full experience of what it was like to be a woman in
perhaps the 1950s. I caught a glance of our reflection in a shop window.
We made a handsome couple. As I walked, I felt my suspenders tugging on
my stockings, the swish of my skirt about my knees. I even felt my lace
knickers slowly moving into the crease of my buttocks. It felt so
sensual. With the sound of my heels clicking as a background, I went into
mental overload. I wished this would never end. If this is what women
felt like all the time, I never wanted to be a man again.

He opened the door and we were shown to our table. The waiter pulled out
the seat for me and we sat down.

"Shall I order for you Sarah? Would that be alright with you? I don't
mean to offend."

I smiled. He really was an old-fashioned guy. I loved it.

"Please do. I'm sure you know best Phil."

I couldn't believe I just said that, but this whole thing of acting as a
submissive woman was a new and wonderful experience.

Between courses, as we chatted he gently touched my hand. I didn't draw
away. By the time we had coffee, he leaned across and kissed me on the
mouth. Another first. My loins tingled when he kissed me. I knew then
that I wanted him.

"I know this is forward of me on our first date, but would you like to
come back for a nightcap?"

I looked into his eyes and saw a need. A fierce hunger for me. This
lovely man wanted me. Well Sarah, not Steve. Sarah was a desirable woman.
Steve had never really been desired by anyone. Even his ex-wife never
really desired him. Steve slipped away a little more and Sarah dominated.

"Yes. I think I rather would."

I winked at him. We both knew what was going to happen. Nightcap, coffee,
etchings. It was all the same. It meant sex.

When we got to his house, no sooner were we through the door than we
lunged at each other. The sexual tension in the car on the way was
tangible. His musky masculine smell, contrasted to my sweet feminine
scent. I felt more feminine than I had in my entire life.

Our tongues explored each other's mouths as our hands explored each
other's bodies. I felt his hands grip and squeeze my buttocks as my hands
went for his belt. His trousers dropped to the floor and I followed them.
I paused as I saw his growing erection. This would be another first.
Steve said no. After this, you'll be a cocksucker. Sarah said good, lots
of women are.

Steve watched in horror as Sarah's hand with its pretty pink nails pulled
down Phil's boxers and his hard member sprang out. Steve's voice was
silent now. Waiting for a line to be crossed. A line that you can't come
back from and still call yourself a man. A least that's how Steve saw it.

I licked the tip and heard Phil groan in pleasure. I used my hands to
pull his boxers completely off as I slowly engulfed his cock. My right
hand stroked the shaft, while I tickled his balls with the nails of my
left.

Phil moaned. "Oh, god yes, yes"

I was pleasing a man, I was pleasing a man as a woman.

I bobbed my head up and down and swirled my tongue under the shaft as I
sucked. I felt him stiffen then to my surprise he pulled away.

I looked up, my disappointment must be obvious.

"You almost drove me over the edge, Sarah. That was incredible. I just
want to have more fun and let you enjoy the pleasures of being a woman."

He helped me to stand and started to unbutton my blouse. I unbuttoned his
shirt and ran my fingers through his hairy chest. Steve never had any
hair on his chest, Sarah was glad about that.

Phil took in my underwear.

"What wonderful old fashion lingerie you are wearing. You must be a mind
reader. I love the 50's look. Is that a corselette?"

"Yes, look"

I lifted the hem of my skirt and petticoat, showing my stockings held
tight with the straps from the corselette. A look of sheer lust came
across his face. He grabbed my hips and pushed me into the kitchen
counter. I felt the back of my skirt lifted and his hand caressing my
backside through the nylon lace of my knickers.

"Oh god, that feels so good," I whispered.

"Where have you been all my life, you sexy bitch."

Bitch? Oh yes. I did feel like a bitch on heat. I felt my feet being
gently forced apart. My boot heels skidded slightly as my legs spread.
His fingers probed my hole. I shivered. I had played with myself plenty
of times, but this was someone else doing it. It felt so good.

"You're lubricated? You naughty girl. Expecting me to fuck you were you."

"I had hopes Phil. It always pays to be prepared. I have more lube in my
handbag."

He reached in and found the lube. I could hear him lubing himself up.
This is really going to happen I thought. I was going to have sex as a
woman. My breathing quickened in anticipation. He pressed himself against
me. I could feel his cock pressing between my buttocks. His hands reached
around my bra cups and found my nipples.

"Oh Phil, yes, yes!"

I had read online that some men have almost no feelings in their nipples.
My nipples are so sensitive that I once came by just playing with them. I
thrust my behind towards his cock. One hand left my right breast and I
felt the head of his cock push into my hole. I groaned out loud as he
slowly slid into me.

This felt so much better than my toys. It was warm, and hard, but most of
all I wasn't in control. I was being, fucked, used, and perhaps even made
love to. I felt my knees begin to buckle. The sensations were
overwhelming. The feeling of him sliding smoothly in and out. The
slapping sound as his balls met my buttocks. His hands returned to
tugging and squeezing my nipples. I could feel something building in me.
I was going to come without touching myself.

I looked around the kitchen and imagined myself as a suburban housewife.
I would live this life every day. Wear this sensual underwear, and feel
sexy walking in heels. Men might look at me with lustful thoughts. My
life would be filled with cooking and cleaning, makeup, dresses, and
trying different looks to make myself more attractive. I would wear sexy
undies in the bedroom to turn on my husband.

At that moment, with his cock inside me, his hand squeezing my nipple,
and his hot breath in my ear. I wanted nothing more. I wanted this
feeling to never go away. Steve's voice in my head was silent. He was
getting fucked out of Sarah until only Sarah remained.

I felt his right hand reach into my straining lace knickers and grip my
hard little "clittty".

"Cum for me. Cum for your husband like a good little housewife," he said
almost directly into my ear.

I shuddered and had the most powerful climax of my life. My knees
buckled, if he had not been holding me I would have fallen to the floor.
He continued to pump into me for a few more moments, then grunted as he
shed his pent-up load deep inside me.

I felt so satisfied. Sex had never been like this before. I enjoyed my
climax but was so happy I had satisfied him. He kissed the back of my
neck as I tried to compose myself.

"That was amazing Sarah. You are just too perfect. Will you stay the
night?"

My Time As A Wife 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Autobiographical
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Sarah is invited to stay the night with Phil. She is asked to spend more time as Sarah and must decide if Sarah is more than just a pleasant distraction. Part of this is based on some recent experience of mine.

I was still breathing hard from the climax I had just experienced. My legs were like jelly. Stay the night? Despite my exhaustion, I felt myself shiver at the thought. Spend the night with a man as a woman. Not just sex, but actually sleeping with him.

Most of the gurls I had spoken with told me that men lose interest fast after sex. it was a case of getting dressed quickly and out you go. I had always put this down to guilt.

"I'm not sure Phil. I don't know if you will like what you see in the morning."

"I understand Sarah. I'm a bit of a fright myself in the morning. I have had such a nice time tonight that I would just like to cuddle up to you and show my appreciation."

My heart melted for him. Is this what it was like to be a woman? Was I buying his line? He seemed genuine.

"I have no night clothes though Phil."

"You could wear that lovely slip as a nightgown and just keep your knickers on."

I really wanted to stay. Thoughts of how I would look in the morning rushed into my head. My facial hair did not grow fast. I would have to shave by mid-day though.

"Ok, Phil. If you insist."

"Oh, I do beautiful. I do."

I took my handbag upstairs and used the small amount of items I had to clean off the makeup that would smear. I left my eyes as they were. I sat on the toilet. My silky black slip around my waist and my knickers pulled down to my knees. I looked about the bathroom. Very expensive. Gold-plated taps. His house was huge. The bedroom and ensuite were as large as my entire flat.

I fished up and slipped into bed. I had slept in my wig before. Not the most comfortable experience, but it was a little chilly in the bedroom. I turned onto my side away from the bedroom door. A few moments later I felt Phil get in beside me. I held my breath. This was new to me. I could hear him slipping across the sheets towards me.

A hand touched my right arm then I felt his hard body behind mine. He bent his knees slightly and my smaller body was forced to conform.

I let out a sigh. This was so sensual. We were spooning. Through the two layers of silky nylon I was wearing I felt him hardening. His arm reached around further and my right nipple through the lace cup of my slip. God this felt so good. I was incredibly turned on. This must be how it feels for a wife going to bed with a randy husband.

I was tempted to reach back and stroke his member. I was still a little sore from earlier though. He seemed to sense my feelings.

"Don't worry about me, Sarah. I just trying to give you a nice wifey experience."

Did he seriously want me as his wife? I know his profile said that, but people put stuff like that to get gurls like me to have sex with them. I drifted off to sleep in his arms. I felt so safe and wanted. These were all new experiences for me. For the first time in years, I drifted off with a smile on my face.

I slept better than I had for ages. I woke once in a panic and wondered who was holding me. I felt a stiff object pressing between the cheeks of my bottom and remembered where I was. I didn't move. I was enjoying the feeling of companionship. I drifted back off to sleep.

"Sarah. Sarah. I have brought you a coffee. Two sugars right?"

I blinked away the sleep from my eyes.

"I'm sorry Phil. I must look a right state."

I felt for my chin. I could just feel my stubble starting to appear. I could cover it but must get home and shave.

"If you want to shower everything you need is in the ensuite."

I saw a pink razor next to the sink. After I showered and shaved felt a little more feminine again. I dressed and smelt bacon frying and I walked down the stairs.

"Bacon and eggs OK"

The smell of coffee brewing and bacon frying are some of my favorites. He didn't need to ask me twice. He pulled out a chair for me to sit on. I could get used to this, I thought.

After some small talk as we ate his expression changed. I was sipping coffee from a mug and he reached across the table and touched my left hand.

"Sarah, would you consider staying with me until Monday night?"

My eyes were wide. I had never expected anything like this. He really seemed to want to spend time with me. Well, with Sarah.

"It's bank holiday weekend. You don't need to be at work until Tuesday."

I looked straight into his eyes. He really was different. The few men I had met had wanted me gone as soon as we had any form of sex. Guilt overtakes them I supposed. He looked earnest. His hand touched mine.

"I really would like you to."

"Why Phil. I need to know why. I'm just a stupid pervert that likes to crossdress and play at being a woman."

He sighed and looked at me as I took a sip of coffee.

"Well,, Sarah, there were two boiled eggs boiling in the saucepan. One said to the other, phew it's hot in here, I can't wait to get out. The other said you won't like that mate they bash your head in with a spoon. "

It was a playground joke that I heard growing up. It was absurd. I giggled stupidly. I heard his phone click.

"What are you doing?" I was worried that any pictures may be used to blackmail me.

"Look at your face, Sarah. Look at your smile. Even your eyes smile. I saw that last night when I gave you the rose. My heart went out to you. You are beautiful when you smile. I would love you to show me a picture of Steve with a smile like that."

I felt tears well up in my eyes. He was right. I looked so happy. I was never as happy as Steve. I just lived my life and existed. I had suspected there might be more than just the enjoyment of wearing women's clothes.

"Why though Phil? What are you getting out of this? Why help me?"

"Oh, you silly girl. You really don't know how nice you are, do you? I have never met Steve, but I know Sarah is a beautiful person. Most of us have enough trouble living our lives. We are too busy chasing more money, a bigger house, and a better car. We don't stop to think of others or even ourselves. Then often it is too late. I don't want you to make that mistake. Sarah deserves a chance."

It was true. All of it. I just lived between chances to be Sarah. That was why Steve worked and lived. Just so Sarah could emerge from time to time. My face cracked and the tears flowed.

I felt Phil pull me to my feet and hug me. I loved the feeling. I never hugged anyone. He kissed my cheeks and dabbed away my tears.

"Please love. Stay with me and see what your life could be."

What could I say?

"Yes. Thank you so much I would love to."

After I tidied myself up we drove to my flat. I just didn't care who saw me. I normally only go out at night, but he filled me with such confidence I walked up the stairs and packed a small suitcase without a care.

Soon we were headed back to his house. The enormity of what I had just done and what I was about to do hit me. I started to shake.

"Are you OK Sarah?"

"Sorry, Phil. I just walked outside in broad daylight. I never do that. I am scared of being read."

"All you have to do is smile. No one will see anything except those eyes. Honestly, most people are too wrapped up in their lives to figure out if you may or may not be a woman. How much do you look at women you pass in the street?"

He was right. You only look if they stand out. Very tall, fat, too much makeup. Ordinary-looking women did not attract attention. I had always tried to look ordinary.

When we got back to his house I showered and changed my underwear and dress. I wore flesh-colored stockings and a polka-dot house dress. Even though I enjoyed heels I wore flat ballet shoes to keep my height down to 5ft 9 inches. Not too tall for the average woman.

When I came downstairs Phll closed his laptop.

"You up for a trip?"

"What? Where?"

"Just to the coast. I have booked us a room for the night at a hotel in Essex. We will be back tomorrow. Just go and pack for an overnight stay."

This was happening so fast. It was 3 p.m. It would be nearly dark when we got there. This was all new to me. I was thrilled in so many ways. A man was taking charge of me. Just like the old films I watched where women lived a more traditional life. This had been a fantasy of mine for so long. It seemed unreal to be living it.

When we went to his car, he opened the door for me as he had done every time. Such a gentleman. We chatted about our lives as he drove the 80 miles to the hotel.

"There it is. Right next to the roundabout," he said.

I knew the place. It was near a fishing lake I had been to a few years before. We drove passed it.

"Phil, where are you taking me?"

I trusted him. I was curious, not worried.

"You'll see."

Twenty minutes later we pulled up at the seafront at Walton on the Naze. I had visited and holidayed here as a child.

"Fancy a stroll?"

My heart pounded. I so wanted to. I wanted to walk hand with a man along the seafront. I wanted to be like the women I saw walking past the car window. I was still scared.

"I will be with you. Don't worry, everything will be fine. You're safe with me."

He helped me out of the car and I got my coat and handbag from the back seat. The next thing I knew we were walking toward the pier hand in hand. I felt the wind blowing up my skirt and around the bare flesh at my stocking tops. This all reminded me that I was a woman walking along the seafront with her man. I was just another woman with her man.

I felt such a rush of happiness I squeezed Phil's hand. He stopped and looked at me.

"There's that smile again."

We passed men, women, and couples. I never got a second glance. My confidence soared. A few moments later I realized I needed the toilet. I whispered to Phil and he pointed to the ladies across the road. I had no choice.

As I climbed the stairs I remembered that I always wondered what they were like inside. I passed a woman washing her hands who ignored me as I entered the stall. There was not enough room to swing a cat. I sat to do my business and was soon washing my hands and descending the stairs.

I smiled a Phil.

"Another first."

We walked up to the cliff above the pier and then back to a shelter by the beach. We sat holding hands and watched the sky darken. Phil put his arm around me and drew me in.

"You probably don't realize it, but you have been beaming since we got out of the car."

He was right. I was on cloud nine. This felt so right. I was happier than I had been in years.

He pulled my face close and locked his mouth on mine. His tongue probed and I did not resist. This was like a romance novel and I was the one being romanced.

Phil went off and got some fish and chips and we shared the meal as the air cooled. Warm chips out of the paper and a cool sea breeze are a wonderful combination.

I walked back to his car in a daze. I wanted this to be my life.

Back at the hotel, we signed in and as I walked away I realized that the young man on reception did not raise an eyebrow at me. I seemed to be passing without any problem. I was a woman in the eyes of the world.

I washed and changed into a black baby doll night dress with matching French knickers. Phil came out of the bathroom and wolf-whistled when he saw me. Another first. As he walked to the bed I slid off onto my knees.

"Sarah, you don't..."

"Shuush Phil"

I pulled down his boxers and his cock sprang out. It twitched and bounced in the cool air. That's for me I thought. Just seeing me has made him hard. I felt like I had a strange superpower. I started licking the underside of the shaft and heard him groan. My tongue swirled around the tip teasing him for a few moments he sighed as I engulfed him.

I had done this before somewhat mechanically, but I really wanted to please this man. He had been so nice to me. I just wanted to repay him in some small way.

After a few minutes of running my finger down the side of his shaft and using my pink polished nails on his balls, he began to get even harder. He was fit to unload. Just before he did he pulled away. I looked up disappointed. What had I done wrong?

"Please join me on the bed," he said.

I lay on my back and Phil pulled my small shaft from the loose lacy leg hole of my knickers. I felt him suck my whole member into his mouth. I was in heaven. I had forgotten how nice that felt. I writhed in the bed. My silky lingerie slid over my sensitive skin. He hang reached up an squeezed my right nipple.

"Oh fuck!" I groaned.

I felt a lube-covered finger enter my backside and I squealed. I knew what was coming and I wanted it more than anything.

Phil spread my legs, lifting them high and wide. I saw my painted toes through the stockings disappear over his shoulders. I felt the back of my knickers being pulled down. Then the probing tip of his cock sought entrance. I wiggled until it found its mark and Phil slid inside of me.

This wasn't like before. I wanted this so much. I wanted us to be joined. I pushed back against him. It hurt a little, but it was a good hurt. It meant we were one. He waited for me to become accustomed to him. His hand found my cock inside my silky drawers. He rubbed the fabric against my semi-stiff shaft. I squeezed his cock inside me. He took that as a signal and started to pump into me.

I was in heaven. The feel of him inside of me and the slippery silk against my cock was too much. He squeezed my nipple with his free hand and I exploded inside my knickers. My backside spasmed as I pumped my weak fluid inside my undies. This made him piston into me even faster. I felt him tense and then release inside of me.

As he collapsed on top of me I wrapped my nylon-covered legs about his. trapping him.

His breath has ragged in my ear. I felt so satisfied. He whispered into my ear.

"You're mine now Sarah. I am never letting you go."

My Time As A Wife 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Identity Crisis
  • Romantic
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

After we both cleaned up, we went to bed. Phil held me gently all through the night. My mind was in turmoil. Was he serious about wanting me to be a wife? If he was, could I do it? This was a life-changing decision. As I lay awake I could hear him breathing closely behind me.

I was acutely aware of the silky white baby doll I was wearing. The knickers had three rows of thick lace on the back. I couldn't resist brushing my hand over them as I turned onto my left side.

I kept thinking about what he said. "You're mine now Sarah. I am never letting you go."

Did he mean that? Could I live a Sarah full time? My imagination ran wild. I would move to his house and live as a woman. I would have my own drawers full of lingerie that I would be expected to wear every day. I would have closets full of dresses, skirts and blouses. I would have so many pairs of shoes and boots to choose from. I started to feel my nipples harden as they brushed my silky nighty.

I had a very boring life as a man. I existed, that was all. I lived day to day so I could dress and be Sarah at weekends. It was such a huge decision. My life would never be the same. Phil seemed like a sweet guy. Sweet guy? I was starting to think as a woman now.

I felt Phil shifting. His right arm came around my shoulder and settled on my right breast. It felt so good as he gently squeezed. He shifted his whole body against mine as he moved closer. He bent his knees forcing mine to bend. We were in the classic spoon position. I was the little spoon. I felt his cock start to harden as it brushed the ruffles on the back of my knickers.

I felt so vulnerable and feminine. I could smell his masculine scent as he nuzzled the back of my neck. I felt him kiss my shoulder and work his way up to my ear.

"Don't worry my dear. I want you, but we both need our sleep. I just wanted to tell you something."

"Yes, Phil. What is it?"

"I..I think I am falling in love with you."

"Oh? Oh.. er thank you. Can we talk about this in the morning?"

"I'm sorry. I don't want to scare you off, but I need to let you know how I feel."

He kissed me and held me tight. I drifted back to sleep. I lay awake thinking what all this meant. Could I love a man? I never thought of myself as gay, but gay, and straight were just words used by humans to put others into boxes. Love was love. I was flattered. It choked me up when I realized that no one had said they loved me for so many years. He loved me.

When the long weekend was over, Phil popped the question to me on the ride back.

"Sarah, I know this is a big decision, and please take your time answering. Would you consider living with me as Sarah full-time? We can live as man and wife. You could be Sarah for the rest of your life. You probably don't see it, but I do. You have a radiance about you as Sarah. You should have always been a woman."

I had feared he would ask this, yet I wanted it. Sarah wanted to be free. She wanted her turn. Giving up your whole life as a man is a huge thing to do though.

"Phil, I am so grateful for what you have done. I don't think I have been happier in my life than I have been in the last few days."

"Well then why even think about it say yes."

"It would be so easy to do that Phil, but I have a job and a life as a man."

"You would not have to work again. I will take care of you, Sarah. I would just want you to do what any housewife does. Washing, cooking, cleaning, and ironing. That and stay looking damm sexy and beautiful."

I nearly shuddered thinking about that life. I had a vision of myself pushing a trolly around a supermarket. I could feel the lace of my knickers gently brushing my legs. The suspenders tugging at my stockings as I walked. The clicking of my boots on the tiled floor. This would be how I could live my life. I took all my willpower not to scream yes.

"Phil, please understand that this is something I have dreamed about, but sometimes you must never have your dreams come true. I need to take time to think about this."

He seemed crestfallen. I was crying as we neared my flat. With teary eyes he said.

"Sarah. I love you. I would give you everything. I want you to be my wife. I will give you a white wedding if that is what you want. But I respect you, so just do this for me. I don't think I can bring myself to talk to you if you say no. I will come by your flat at nine o'clock next Friday. If you want to live with me leave your curtains open and put your light on. If I see no light I will know."

He helped me to my front door and pecked me on my cheek. It was heart-wrenching watching him walk back to his car. What had I done?

Tuesday was awful at work. I could not concentrate. I got balled out for mistakes and my clothes felt horrible. Those days with Phil were magical, but could I live full-time as Sarah? What about when I needed to visit the doctor or my driver's license?

I looked into it when I got home. The solution was to get a Gender Recognition Certificate. I had to convince a panel that I was going to remain living as a woman for the rest of my life. That would take a couple of years. I could change my name by deed pole. That was a lot easier, it just took a few months.

I had been a man all my life. I never liked it, but it was the hand I had been dealt. Could I make such a huge change? Did I deserve to be happy?

Friday 9 P.M.

Phil had had an awful week. He could not understand why Sarah could not see who she really was. Perhaps he had come on too fast. He had only known her for a few weeks and he had asked her to be his wife. He cursed his impulsive nature. It had served him well in business though. he made quick decisions that had made him wealthy.

He felt sick to his stomach as he turned the corner. He dreaded looking up. As he did he nearly crashed the car into a lamppost. In the window of Sarah's flat, blazed a powerful light. It shone out like a lighthouse, but instead of warning sailors away, it welcomed him in.

I heard the frantic banging on the front door and nearly tripped in my stiletto heels trying to run to answer it. I opened it and saw a grinning Phil panting and gasping. He must have run up the stairs.

"Just your living room light would have done," Phil said.

I smiled. "I wanted to make sure you saw it. It was a work light I got in a sale. I don't suppose I'll never need it again."

Phil pushed through the door and lifted me off my feet and span me around.

"You won't regret this. I going to make you a very happy woman."

"I love you, Phil. I understand that now. I am going to be the perfect wife."


One year later
.

I savored the sound of my heels clicking as I walked around the huge kitchen. My petticoats billowed out as I dipped down to put the shepherd's pie in the oven. Phil would be back soon and I thought I would give him a treat. I walked to the hall to check my look. I was wearing a low-cut black dress with white polka dots. It flared out at my hips, held there by the ample net petticoats I wore. I loved them, as they tickled my legs through the seamed nylon stocking I was wearing.

I reached into my bra and adjusted my breasts. I was 38 C cup. I had the augmentation two months ago. It felt wonderful having my own breasts. My hair had grown long enough to style and I had it in a 1950's bob cut. I looked every inch the 1950's housewife. I had noticed Phil looking at the women in Mad Men. I thought I would see how he liked my new look.

"Sarah, I'm home."

"I'm in the kitchen honey."

He stopped at the door, staring at me, wide-eyed.

"You like?"

"Oh my god. Yes"

I could see the bulge grow in his trousers. He practically lept on me. His hands were everywhere. We were kissing and fumbling. I undid his belt and he stepped out of his trousers and underwear. I sat on a chair and took him into my mouth. His eyes rolled back into his head as I worked my magic on his shaft. I felt him tense up, but then he pulled out.

"What's the matter?"

"You look so good I just have to have you."

He bent me over the kitchen table and fluffed the petticoats up to reveal my vintage silk French knickers. He slid his cock up the wide lace-trimmed leg and found my hole. I had prepared myself for this. He slipped in gently. I groaned into the tablecloth. He pounded me hard. I had excited him so much he couldn't help himself. I loved this power I had over him. It is so nice to be wanted.

He finished quickly and helped me to my feet.

"Sorry dear, but you got me so turned on you little minx."

"That was the idea, honey. I want to show you how grateful I am."

"You don't need to. You are the perfect wife. I mean that I couldn't ask for more."

I smiled at that. I understood. He was right. As I climbed the stairs to change my knickers I called out.

"Dinner in twenty minutes. Shepards pie, your favorite."

"You are just too perfect love. I'm taking you out for a meal tomorrow."

I was the perfect wife. I knew men because I was one. Men just want a peaceful home, no drama. They are not mind readers. Women get upset and expect men to know exactly what is wrong with them. Women use sex as a weapon. I never reject Phil, even if I don't feel like having sex. I know how rejection feels. I spend time making sure I look pretty and sexy when I'm with him. I knew this because my wife had done all those things to me. He asks so little for giving me this perfect life. I love spending my time as a wife.

On the Run

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The new Mrs Sarah FowlerOn The Run

This is a sex story, if semi-graphical sex scenes offend you please do not read it.

I stood at the sink washing up the dinner things. My pink rubber gloves groping around for the last knife in the bowl.

I felt a light kiss on the side of my neck, then a hot breath in my ear. I tilted my head to give him more access. Already I could feel my nipples grow hard. He certainly knew what ”floated my boat”.

Softly his hand brushed down the shoulder of my loose fitting summer dress exposing my lacy bra strap. He slipped that down over my shoulder too. This loosened my bra cup and I felt my hard nipple brush against the soft cup.

I sighed, and he continued nibbling my neck. I threw my head back slightly, enjoying this attention. This encouraged him further. I felt a rough, calloused hand slip over my shoulder . Soon it cupped and massaged my right breast. My breathing grew deep.

“Oh, yes, god, that feels good”

His left hand worked its way around to my left breast. I let the gloves fall into the sink. Whatever happened , the washing up was the last thing on my mind.

He stood behind me working his magic fingers on both my nipples, while nibbling on my earlobes. His tongue occasionally darting into my ear. I was glowing now, feeling a warm glow in the center of my being.

My body was forced roughly against the sink. I could feel his hardness pushing against me, through my thin dress and knickers. I was his. He was taller and stronger than me. I could not move. I didn’t want to move .

I groaned as he started to dry hump me against the sink. His hands moved to my waist and spun me around. I looked up into his hungry eyes. He mouth quickly found mine. Our tongues urgently searching each others.

My dress started to slip down my body. I snatched at it.

“Leave it!”

I released my grip and it drifted slowly to the floor. He pushed away from me drinking in the sight before him.

I stood in my black lace bra with the cups fallen down, exposing my small mounds with my jutting nipples. My corset style suspender belt , pulling in my stomach and tightly supporting my seamed stockings. My black, full cut knickers left me a small amount of modesty.

I yelped as he bent and picked me up. It was as if I was a small child being put to bed. He walked out of the kitchen through the hallway. He held me tightly to carry me the stairs. I felt totally safe in his arms.

He gently lowered me to the bed. I slid further down until I was kneeling at his feet.

I started to unbutton his trousers. He looked down and smiled as they fell to his ankles.

“You don’t have to, I’m very hard already, you sexy thing”

“I want to”

He stepped free of the fallen garment and his 8 inch cock sprang up into my face. My mouth watered. He smelt of man and Paco Rabanne. I breathed in his manly musk then lifted his cock so I could kiss his heavy balls.

I licked and nibbled his ball sack, Then slowly and lightly sucked each in turn. His cock grew even bigger and twitched as I did this.

"Oh wow, that feels so good.”

I turned my attention to his cock. I carefully slipped the glans into my mouth. I sucked hard as the tip of my tongue tickled the sensitive underside.
I was looking up into his face, I saw the effect I was having on him.

It always amazed me how powerful I felt while giving him a blowjob. Men think it’s the ultimate act of submission, but there is so much power and control in giving one. They are trusting you with their most precious possession.

“Oh yes, yes. Not for too long or I will come!”

I used both my index fingers to stroke up and down the shaft as I worked my magic with my tongue.

“No!”

He pulled away.

“You’re too good at that. You almost got a mouthful then”

He raised me up from the floor and removed my bra. Then he forced my head back while locking onto my lips kissing me deeply. I was pushed me back onto our bed and held me down by my shoulders. His mouth found my eager nipples. Sucking, kissing, and biting. I felt an orgasm building. It had happened once before.

He stopped his attention on my breasts and kissed his way down to my knickers. He slipped his fingers under the lace trim on both leg holes. His fingers worked their wonders on sensitive parts within.

“Mmm, that feels so good”

He gripped my soft knickers and slowly drew them down my legs.

The cool air felt incredible after my sensitive organs had been encased in nylon all day. His mouth quickly found my small clit. He sucked hard and swirled it around with his tongue. It started to harden.

“There’s life in the old girl yet! “

He said admiring his work.

Opening the drawer on his bedside table, he retrieved some lubricant. I spread my legs wide and lifted my backside off the bed. He slipped a coated finger inside me and I shivered. Soon he was massaging my passage with two, then three fingers.

“I want you in me now!”

I sounded like a cheap whore, I thought. He pushed my legs high and wide until they were close to my ears. My hole was open and waiting for him.

With a long slow thrust he entered me.

“Ohhhoooo, yes that hit the spot”

I felt full, there is nothing like the feeling of a warm live cock inside you. He left it there, unmoving to allow me time to get used to his large member. Slowly and gently he withdrew half way. He thrust back in a little quicker. A slow rhythm built up.

“Uh, Uh, Uh”

I was in heaven. His face was framed by my stocking covered knees. He was possessing me!

His cock felt wonderful, I swear I could feel the veins pulsing as he fucked me.

The warm feeling of an approaching orgasm was overtaking me, spreading outwards through my body. He saw this and quickened his pace. Slamming into me with urgency, making a slapping sound as our bodies met.

I could hold in no longer and screamed as I came. Just then I felt him swell and start pumping, what felt like gallons of his wonderful warm seed inside me.

He collapsed on top of me sweating. I held him tight and kissed the side of his face while I gently caressed his back.

After a few moments I eased my way out from under him and went to the bathroom to clean up. I did not want to be sleeping on the wet spot tonight.

When I had freshend up and changed into my white silk nightgown, I returned to find him sleeping. Poor boy, he did exert himself I thought.

It amazed me how much I loved this life. Only two years ago I had been a man, on the run, falsely accused of murder. I never would have believed Roger’s plan for me to take over his ex-wife’s life, would work.

I hated the idea at first. Roger's wife had been having an affair with a drug baron, and had fled the country with him, leaving everything behind. I now had all her identification. Mike Walters had disappeared. I had just taken over Sarah Fowler's life

After agreeing to assume Sarah’s life, I kept hidden, practicing. That was until Roger moved home, then I was introduced to everyone as Sarah, Roger’s wife.

There was no sex to start with, until one drunken night it happened. I found the clothes made me feel so sexy, and Roger could not keep his hands off me.

Now thanks to black market hormones I was well on the way to having my very own, natural set of boobs. My penis had shrunk, but I get my orgasms another way now.

Rose Of Cimarron

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is my take on a Poco song from 1976 . Please give it a listen. I find it insanely catchy. It's about a woman called Rose Dunn in the old west.

rose.JPG

Roll along, roll on
Rose of Cimarron
Dusty days are gone
Rose of Cimarron

Rose stood there staring out of her window, She was wearing a long black dress and was tightly corseted. She wasn't expecting any visitors, but liked to look presentable. Just in case.

Shadows touch the sand and
Look to see who's standin'
Waitin' at your window
Watchin', will they ever show?

Most of the the men she knew and loved her were dead now. She couldn't help thinking on those days of excitement. She was loved, she was needed. Everyone wants to feel needed, don't they?

Can you hear them callin'?
You know they have fallen
On campfires cold and dark
That never see a spark burn bright

The sun was setting now. Rose recalled how it had all started. When she ran with George "Bittercreek" Newcomb. The man she loved.
The man she lost.

His name was Ronny Dunn. He lived on a farm with his father, mother and two older brothers. Being the smallest, the runt of the litter he was useless at the heavy farm work. He was left in the care of his mother. There he learned to wash,cook, clean and tend to her brothers wounds.

When their father died the older brothers struggled to keep the farm going. Later that year mother caught a fever, Ronny tended to her devotedly until she passed in her sleep.

Ronny now stayed in the house and did all of the housework. He overheard his brothers talk as she served a poor meal of barley and vegetable stew. There was very little food left and the crops were stunted.

"We can't ask that of him he's a man."

"Have you seen him, he was wearing ma's old apron when I came in. I'm tellin ya, He'll do it."

His brother explained they were broke and were going to starve. They had an idea to hold up the stage coach, but needed a distraction.
They knew the driver would never stop for a man due to fear of robbery. But a woman?

Ronny wore his ma's best dark blue blouse and grey skirt. He wrapped himself in a shawl and put on her best bonnet. her brothers were impressed. He looked convincing.

What they didn't know was that underneath Ronny was wearing his mother corset,stockings, petticoats and bloomers. Even his small feet were able to fit in her Sunday best heeled ankle boots.

The hold up went without a hitch and the now much richer family went on the run. The brother asked Ronny to change before they left. He refused and said.

"I'm Rose now, I'm never going back to being Ronny."

The family hooked up with George "Bittercreek" Newcomb. Newcomb was riding with the Wild Bunch gang led by famous outlaw Bill Doolin. Rose's brothers saw Newcomb was falling in love and took Newcomb aside to explain to him she was not all she seemed.

"Don't matter none to me, all I see is a woman." was his reply.

Rose was infatuated with her "Georgie", she made supply runs into town since he couldn't because he was a wanted man.

Comin' to you only
You're the one they turned to
The only one they knew who'd do
All her best to be around
When the chips were down

On September 1, 1893, a posse of U.S. Marshals caught the Wild Bunch gang in Ingalls. The Battle of Ingalls was a bloody shootout. Newcomb was badly wounded in the street. Rose ran from the "Pierce Hotel" to her man with with two belts of ammunition and a Winchester rifle. She shot the rifle at the marshals while Newcomb reloaded his revolvers. Newcomb and Rose escaped.

Rose Dunn hid out with the wounded gang members for at least two months, nursing the men back to health.

Roll along, roll on
Rose of Cimarron
Dusty days are gone
Rose of Cimarron

Shadows touch the sand and
Look to see who's standin'
Waitin' at your window
Watchin', will they ever show?

Newcomb was worth $5,000 in bounty, Dead or alive. Rose's brothers had turned from crime an became bounty hunters.

As Rose waited for her Gorgie to arrive, her brothers shot and killed Newcomb as he and a fellow outlaw dismounted
Rose wore black and wept for days.

Roll along, roll on
Rose of Cimarron
Dusty days are gone
Rose of Cimarron

After the killing of "Bittercreek" Newcomb, Rose Dunn was accused of setting him up . Rose loved Newcomb and her brothers used that love to ambush him and pick up the reward. Her brothers defended her, saying she had no knowledge of their intentions. She was never prosecuted for her involvement with the gang.

Later Rose married a local politician named Charles Albert Noble and lived the remainder of her life as a respectable citizen. She died at the age of 76 in Washington.

She never forgot her first love Georgie and her life as an outlaw

Hearts like yours belong
Following the dawn
Wrapped up in a song
Rose of Cimarron

S(m)ister Wife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

As soon as I woke up I knew something had happened. I felt the warm embrace of sleep slowly slip away. My mind tried to make sense of where I was. A hotel? I didn't remember getting there.

My head felt so heavy. I had almost no strength, this wasn't right. I tried to recall last night. I had been driving through the corn belt region of the midwestern United States. It had long been an ambition of mine to drive from Canada to Mexico.

I had taken a loan out left my Lonon flat and done it. I figured at 25 I was still young enough to enjoy it. I knew once I got older and started a serious relationship it would never happen. I had stopped in for a quick meal at a roadside diner. A couple had started a conversation with me when they heard my English accent.

Bob insisted he would buy me a drink. I told him I really couldn't as I had 100 miles to go until I reached the next hotel on my journey. He told Carol to get me a Bud light. I thought what the hell? Bob was around 6ft 6 inches tall. He towered over me at only 5ft 7 inches. I was a little scared of him, truth be told.

Then my memories started to get vague. I remember walking to my car. Then the world spun. I forced my eyes open and looked about. This wasn't a hotel room. The room looked like a pretty guest room in a colonial farmhouse.

Why did I feel so numb? I could barely move. As I forced my right hand to move it came into contact with something smooth and silky. Whatever it was, was on my body!

With a huge effort, I pushed down the top of the duvet. I was wearing a frilly pink nightdress. I let out a croaky scream. The door opened and in walked Carol.

"Good you're awake at last sleeping beauty."

"C..Carol. What's happened? Why am I in bed? Why am I wearing this?" I feebly plucked at the nightdress.

"Bob! Bob! She's awake."

She's awake? I thought. Oh my god, they were a couple of lunatics that were going to murder me. The panic I felt gave me a little more strength. I threw off the rest of the duvet. I couldn't move my left arm, then saw it was handcuffed by a short chain to the bed frame.

I looked down and saw I was wearing frilly pink panties that matched the night dress.

"Calm down Kirsty. You'll pop a stitch."

Pop a stitch? Slowly I started to feel a dull ache between my legs. I craned my neck to get a better view. I could not see anything, but the ache between my legs grew sharper.

"What the fuck have you two freaks done to me?"

Bob entered the room and loomed over me.

"That's enough of that sort of language missy."

He raised his hand. I saw he had a small remote control. The type that they used to use for garage doors. He pressed it and my body convulsed and I screamed.

"Any more sas and I'll do it again. Now you behave. Do you hear me?"

I had not felt whatever it was around my neck until he pressed the button. I must have been wearing some sort of shock collar. My mind did somersaults. If they had done things to me surely they would not just kill me. They wanted me for something. A slave?

"Please. What have you done to me?"

Carol answered.

"That's better. Stay calm or we will have to jolt you again. Do you understand? If you start getting excited Bob will shock you and I will knock you out.

I saw the syringe in her hand and nodded.

"First things first. We drugged you at the dinner and brought you back to our farm. You are going to live with us now."

"What the...."

I stopped talking as I saw Bob's finger hover over the button.

"Good girl, you're learning. I'll start again. I was a vet and Bob ran a security company until last year. When my father died, I inherited this farm and a substantial amount of money. That's where you are now. My father's old farm, over 20,00 acres."

Bob looked me in the eyes and said.

"If you want some perspective on how large that is. It would probably take nearly a day to walk from here to the nearest road. If you try to escape I would locate you in no time with the transmitter in the collar anyway."

"Please what do you want from me? You can't just keep me here. People will look for me."

Carol gave me a sad smile.

"While you were out we drove your rental car some 60 miles up the freeway and pushed it down a ravine into a river. The chances are the police will think your body was washed away."

I felt panic rising up. They were right. As far as everyone was concerned I would be dead. Just what did they want from me? Why was I dressed as a woman?

Carol saw I understood I was trapped

"You realize now, don't you? Your life is ours now. If you cooperate you will enjoy your new life and we will give you some freedom. OK?"

"Yes..but please why are you calling me Kirsty? My name is Ken."

She smiled again.

"It was. Now you are Kirsty. Listen, Bob has a huge sexual appetite, which I love, but at certain times I'm just not in the mood. Now, Bob was raised as a Mormon, they sometimes have two wives."

My heart was beating faster. She couldn't be serious.

"When he suggested that he get a Sister Wife to help out, I was so mad. I mean there is no way I'm sharing him with another woman. I told him how about we get a brother husband. That's when I came up with this idea. We get a feminine man. Bob says if I can get a guy looking pretty enough he be Ok with it."

Bob stared at my uncovered body. I pulled the cover back over my body. I had never had a man look at me like that.

Carol pulled the cover back down. She had a sanitary towel in her hand. I froze as she pulled the gusset of the panties aside and took out a bloodied towel and replaced it with a fresh one.

"What did you do to me? you lunatics!" I screamed.

Bob reached for the remote, but Carol slapped me hard across the face.

"Show your sister wife and husband some respect." she snarled.

I sunk down into the bed sobbing quietly.

"Listen, you still have your dick. I have only castrated you. Don't worry I have castrated hundreds of animals. I did this for several reasons. Bob insists he has the only working cock in this house. After seeing that tiny thing you have, you really are better off as a woman. The other reason is the female hormones I have been injecting into you will work better without testosterone interfering."

My whole plans for the future were in tatters. I had thought after this trip I would return to London, meet a girl and raise a family. Impossible now.

Bob gently wiped the tears from my eyes.

"Don't be sad Kirsty. You will grow to love me and Carol. This family has many hobbies. Needlepoint, flower arranging, knitting, and cooking. All the things you ladies love to do. Carol will teach you."

Carol approached me with a syringe and pressed it into my arm. I didn't resist. I was trapped. They were both bigger than me. I would have to play along and find a way to get away while I still had a little of my manhood intact.

Carol kissed my forehead as I slipped into unconsciousness.

"Sleep well sister wife. Tomorrow we start your training"

I am not sure if I should continue this story. Some like the forced fem genre, some don't. It was idea that popped into my perverse mind. Please let me know.

S(m)ister Wife Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story contains forced fem and sex

The next time I woke it was in response to a catheter being pulled out of me. My throat was dry and the horror of what had happened returned.

"What are you doing now?"

"Aww. Don't worry. You had that in so you didn't wet the bed. I just need to fit this on you." Carol said.

I looked down as I felt her fiddling with my penis. It was dragged between my empty ball sack, then I felt a tug and heard a click.

My cock stayed between my legs.

"What have you done to me?" I croaked.

"I gave you a few piercings. Now I have locked your cock between your legs. Bob has to go out and he doesn't want me alone with you."

"It's not like I can fucking get hard. You cut my fucking balls off!"

A hard slap from Bob knocked me back onto the bed.

"Bob, she's panicking, don't be hard on her. You want her to love you don't you?"

Bob just shook his head and left the room.

"I'm sorry Kirsty. He just dislikes bad language. To answer your question. You can still get hard, even without your testicles. You just won't be able to father children."

My face dropped. I felt a sob building in my throat. Carol hugged me and said.

"Look if you promise to be a good girl, you can get up and have a shower. Then I'll cook you some bacon and eggs. How does that sound?"

I was starving. It must have been days since I last ate.

"Well? Say it then."

Even though I hated to say it. I thought, play along and take my chance. I needed food. I felt as weak as kitten.

"I'll be a good girl. I promise."

"Good I'll get you some clothes. "

The hot shower felt good. I was careful not to rub between my legs. It looked so weird looking down and seeing myself flat where my cock should be. All the body wash and shampoo in the shower were for women. When I finished I smelled of flowers.

"Now Kirsty. Wrap your towel under your arms to cover your breasts. You don't have any yet, but you will soon. Now bend over while I give you your hormone shot. "

As I bent over the bed I saw a mass of silk and frills she had chosen for me to wear and groaned inwardly.

Carol was wearing jeans and a check shirt. They were women's but I would have preferred that to what she had in mind for me.

"Carol, can I wear the same clothes as you."

"Come on now. You know you have to get used to being a woman. That won't happen in jeans."

She described what each article of clothing was. It took 19 minutes for me to dress. I wore a pair of white full-cut nylon panties that had a thick band of lace around the edges. Then came something she called a corselette. It covered me from my chest to just below my bottom. There were straps hanging from this, to which I clipped the seamed nylon stockings she gave me. As I stood I felt the straps pull on my stockings. I would be aware of these all day I thought.

She then had me step into a blue flower-decorated dress. I thought that was it until she handed me the fluffy petticoat to step into. I looked in the mirror. The dress stood out over a foot from my knees. I looked like a younger version of the wife from that old TV show I liked. Happy Days. I looked like Marion.

Carol sat me down and applied a small amount of concealer, lipstick, eyeliner, and eye shadow. I couldn't believe how feminine I looked.

"Now shoes. I will be sensible. Only 2-inch heels to start with."

As I stood my posture changed. My buttocks tightened and my shoulders went back. Then a strange thing happened. The sight of myself in the mirror turned me on. I felt the cock trapped between my legs swell. It was painful. As I turned and walked away the rustle of the petticoats, the pull of my garter straps on my stockings, the soft zipping sound of my legs rubbing together made me feel light-headed. What was happening to me? Why was this turning me on so much? These sensations were so alien to me. Do women feel like this all the time?

It was difficult to walk downstairs. I couldn't see my feet due to the wide skirt of my dress.

She sat me at the kitchen table and fried up some bacon and eggs. After my first mug of coffee, the smell of bacon became irresistible. I was starving.

"We can share the housework, Kirsty. Bob loves a tidy house. Oh yes everything has to be tidy or he gets angry. With you here now things will be better, you'll see."

I attacked the plate of food with my knife and fork. Such simple food but yet so delicious.

"Do you like the bacon, Kirsty? We keep our own pigs. We aren't farmers but have our own pigs and chickens. Chickens for eggs and pigs for bacon and, and.."

She stared into space. She seemed so different without Bob around. Less confident.

"That must have been the best bacon I have ever tasted Carol. Thank you."

"Was it. Good. I want you to be happy. We can share the housework and Bob. It's a big house. There is a lot of cleaning. Everything has to be just right or Bob..."

"Bob what Carol?"

"Nothing he just.. We will be fine now. With you here. Please tell me you won't be silly. I don't want to see you get hurt."

I was just going to agree, then I thought how ridiculous this was. I was sitting at a kitchen table, the image of a perfect 50's housewife. Feeling slightly sorry for a woman that had made it impossible for me to father children.

"Carol, can't you see what you're doing is wrong? You can't go around kidnapping men and forcing them to be women. It's madness."

She started to tear up. She got up and turned away from me. I saw my chance. I got up quickly and swung a punch at the back of her head.

It may have been the click of my heels or the rustle of the petticoats, but she was ready. She sidestepped and brought he right hand up to strike my windpipe. I collapsed in a heap gasping.

When I recovered enough to look up I saw she was crying.

"I'm sorry Carol. I just want to leave. I'm a man, not a woman."

"That was Krav Maga by the way. Come with me."

She said grasping me by the hand. When we got to the kitchen's rear door she punched a code into a keypad.

"If I hadn't done that your collar would have gone off. Don't think about running, there are other sensors along the fences. You would never escape."

I carefully clicked my way along the concrete path behind her. The cool air blew up my skirt. The garter straps tugging against the stocking tops were gently moving my panties.

We arrived at a single-story farm building. I could smell the pigs before I saw them. They started to squeal and grunt when they saw her. She poured some feed into their trough. Then looked me in the eyes.

"Listen carefully, Kirsty. Here are a few facts about pigs. Pigs have the intelligence of a human toddler and are ranked as the fifth most intelligent animal in the world. Pig hearts are very similar in size, anatomy and function to human hearts. Did you know that?"

"No, I didn't know that. Why are we here?"

"We are here to feed them. If I don't tell Bob what you tried to do, this will be another of your jobs. Something else you should know about pigs, they eat almost anything. If you were passed out in their pen, they would probably eat you."

This alarmed me. Was it a threat? I remembered seeing a movie years before where a character called Bricktop kept pigs to dispose of bodies.

She went on.

"They would probably only leave your teeth and hair. We might have to break your bones up, but there would be no evidence that you existed."

"Ok Carol. I understand. I'll do what you tell me."

She smiled, then kissed my cheek. This was odd. She swung between so many emotions within such a short time. I wondered if she had some mental issues. I guess kidnapping me was proof of that.

"I showed you this so you could see we are serious. You aren't the first sister wife I've had. Bob used the pigs to dispose of her body."

She opened the door of a small walk-in freezer to show me two pig carcasses.

"Bob knows how to butcher pigs or humans if he has to."

She frowned again.

"Come on. Back to the house. I have to start preparing you for your wedding."

I didn't like the sound of that, but couldn't see a way out at the moment. We got back to the house and she took me upstairs to one of the six spare rooms. She bent me over the bed and lifted my dress and petticoat. Next, she lowered my panties and I felt her rubbing something cold into my rear. I guessed that wasn't all that was going to happen.

"Tell me Kirsty. Are you a virgin? Here I mean." She emphasized "here" by pushing a finger all the way in. I let out a groan.

"Bob took my last sister wife straight to bed. She screamed something to him she never should have said. He killed her. So he thought you should be prepared before your wedding night."

I felt her push something bigger into me. I moaned as I felt myself stretch.

"Right, sister. You owe me for not telling Bob what you did. It's about time I had some fun. Have you ever gone down on a woman?"

I turned red. I was embarrassed. I was dressed as a woman with a butt plug shoved inside me, and this is what embarrassed me.

"No why?"

"Bob thinks it's unmanly. He won't do it to me. He expects me to suck him, well you too now. He just won't return the favor. So I want you to do it."

She took off her jeans and I saw she was wearing a black silk thong. I felt a stirring, that surprised me. She sat on the side of the bed and opened her legs.

"Come, kneel between my legs."

I trembled as I knelt down. I was really getting turned on by this. As I leaned back I felt the plug push further into me. The scent of her womanhood was making me hard. The tip of my cock brushed the silky material of my panties. It was starting to hurt as it was trapped between my legs like that. Everything about this was wrong, but I was so turned on.

I pushed her thong aside and took a slow lick of her pussy."

"Oh god, Kirsty. How I missed this."

She gripped my head and pulled my face into her. I licked and sucked for all I was worth. She moved my head until my tongue was in the right place and ground herself into me. I kept having to pull away to breathe.

She pushed me backward. I screamed out as the plug was driven in even further. Her knees dropped to either side of my head and she sat on my face.

"Lick me" She growled.

I did. Finally, after 5 minutes she screamed and fell sideways.

"Wow, I enjoyed that. Look at your face. You're a mess. I'll have to redo your makeup before Bob gets home. First, though, it's time for your reward."

She had me lay face up on the bed. I heard the click of the small padlock release I felt my cock spring upright in the warm air.

"Surprised? You can still get hard without your balls you know. You still have a lot of testosterone in your body."

I looked down. She was wearing a small, but realistic dildo. She stroked my erection with the tips of her fingers. I felt the butt plug pull out of me and heard a popping sound. She wrapped the smooth material of my panties in her hand and gripped me through the nylon.

It felt so damm good. She increased the speed. I was getting close now. She smiled down at me and thrust into me with the strap-on. She timed her thrusts with her strokes. I felt like my head was going to explode. As I came a clear liquid pumped weakly from the end of my cock reminding me that I was no longer a man.

She was beaming at me now.

"See, it won't be so bad being my sister wife will it? Bob must never know about this. Let's get you locked back up again."

S(m)ister Wife Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This part has a forced sexual encounter. I know this type of story is not too popular here, but part 1 and 2 have had 3000 hits between them. So it is being read.

Bob came back an hour later reeking of beer. Carol fussed over him while I finished the steak dinner we were making for him. The smell made my mouth water. Carol and I were to just have a salad. Bob says we must keep our slim figures, she told me.

As I put his dinner in front of him, he felt up my ass. He slapped it as I returned to the kitchen. Later that night as Bob watched a baseball game Carol had me sit at a table away from the TV. She gave me my first lesson on needlepoint.

For a moment, while I concentrated, I almost forgot what was happening to me. That was until I uncrossed my legs and felt the tug of elastic and the smooth feel of stocking on stocking.

Bob let out a loud burp and said.

"Ladies, good evening I'm heading up to bed. Carol don't be long."

He leered at me as he said that. Carol looked uncomfortable.

"We better stop now Kirsty. I have laid out a nightdress on your bed. I better go. Bob won't be kept waiting."

She really did seem scared of Bob. She didn't seem like that when he was around. I think that was a front. There was definitely some wrong between those two. Perhaps I could use it to my advantage. I needed to press Carol for more information.

I went to my room and showered. On the bed, there was a see-through black babydoll, complete with ruffled panties. I groaned inwardly, but what difference did it make? If I didn't wear it, I may get a visit and get zapped.

As I struggled to get to sleep my mind was on fire trying to work out ways to escape. I could hear Bob and Carol having noisy sex. Some of Carol's screams seemed like they were caused by pleasure, but some though sounded like pain.

I dreaded the idea that sometime soon I would be sharing their bed. The only thing saving me was for some reason they didn't want to hurt me the first time Bob "had" me. My guess is that was Carol's idea. It may have also had something to do with the reason their last victim tried to escape. I would have to push Carol for answers.

The next few days followed a similar pattern. I was learning how to do my makeup and Carol was letting me choose some of my clothes. I tried to wear the least feminine clothes possible, but she would always object if there were not enough frills, lace, or bows. I was always to be the most "girly" of the two ladies of the house.

I could sense Bob was getting impatient. On the 5th day, Carol looked worried as she came into my bedroom. She was carrying, what can only be described as a high-quality french maid's uniform. It wasn't one of the cheap ones you see girls wear to Halloween parties. It looked genuine if women really did wear uniforms like this in 2023.

She chose my underwear to match. A black basque with fishnet stockings. Then a pair of full-cut, white ruffled panties. There wasn't an inch on them that wasn't covered with lace. The dress was black satin with puffed lace trimmed sleeves. When I had the apron and the layered petticoats on I rustled with every move I made. The 6-inch heels were even worse.

All day as I washed and cleaned I was dreading Bob's attention. He came back at 6 P.M., drunk as usual. As I served his dinner he waited until I had put his food down, then pressed the remote.

I screamed and started to fall. He caught me and bent me over his lap. As I came to my senses, I felt the back of my dress lift and my panties pulled down.

"You think she can protect you from me bitch?"

I felt the first hard slap on my bare ass. These were hard slaps that burned with each blow. I had a vision of what I must look like. A mass of frills with two stocking-covered legs kicking with each slap.

Bob was calling me a sissy, a wimp, and a bitch.

"You were never a man. You deserve everything that is going to happen to you."

I couldn't help myself. I started to cry.

Bob looked at Carol.

"There she is Carol. No man would cry from a few slaps. She has accepted she is a woman."

Through tear-stained eyes, I saw Carol looked very worried. Bob shoved me onto the floor, then stood and dropped his pants. His cock flopped out. I gasped. It was nearly 8 inches long and fat. He was only half aroused. No wonder Carol was stretching me wider every day. If he used that on me now, I knew it would damage me.

"Lick me bitch. Worship it."

A brief zap from the collar gave me some encouragement. Another piece of my manhood died as I struggled to get the head into my mouth. I had become a cocksucker. Tears were falling down my face as I bobbed my head up and down. I felt it grow harder and larger in my mouth.

My movements were on autopilot. My hands stroked the shaft as licked and sucked. I just wanted this to end.

"Then Carol. She loves my cock. I told you she wouldn't fight it like the last one."

"That's nice Kirsty, but deeper take more of me in. Deepthroat me."

He forced my head down. I felt the tip enter my throat and started gagging and choking. I struggled, but he was too strong for me. I saw stars and thought this is how I die. Choked to death on a cock. Something told me to bite down. I knew this would end in my death, but at least I would have some satisfaction.

I was dragged off just before I bit. It was Carol.

"Get off him you bitch. I'm the first wife here sister. I get first go on this cock."

She had taken her jeans and panties off and sat slowly down on Bob's erect cock.

"She's got me nice and hard for you baby, come on give me some sugar." said Bob.

As she lowered herself, she blocked Bob's view of me and mouthed, "Sorry".

She had saved me again. I got a birdseye view as I sat on the floor between their legs. I saw everything in graphic detail. The squelching noises and the smell of sex were all in my face. Before this, my only experience of sex had been a drunken fumble with a girl at a party.

Bob's hands were squeezing Carol's tits. He moved her to the side for a moment.

"Kirsty, join in. Lick my balls as I fuck her. NOW!"

I had sunk so far, what difference would this make? They tasted slightly salty as I took long licks upwards. Sometimes I would get the taste of Carol's pussy as she reached the bottom of her stroke.

This went on for 5 minutes. Then I felt his balls tighten and he roared and pushed Carol down. She screamed in pain as I fell backward.

After a moment, Bob pushed Carol off him and said.

"Thank you ladies, I enjoyed that. I'm going to bed now. Don't be long Carol."

I wrapped my arms around her. I realized, she was almost as much a prisoner here as I was. I had to convince her to fight back against this evil bastard.

S(m)ister Wife Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Lesbians
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story contains sex scenes

The next day I was "allowed" to wear a normal housedress, with normal underwear which included a black, open-bottom corselette. Carol was very quiet that morning. Bob had left early and after breakfast, she took me upstairs to continue my training.

She didn't want me to go down on her. She seemed upset. As I lay on my back and she gently and very slowly slid the well lubricated dildo into me. I grunted with pain.

"I'm sorry if it hurts Kirsty, but it's for your own good. You have to be stretched so Bob can make love to you on your wedding night."

"When he rapes me you mean. There is no love here Carol. I don't think you really love him."

Her expression turned from sympathy to anger. She held my semi-erect cock and shoved in hard.

"Aaaahhhh. Carol, stop you're hurting me."

I hated to admit it to myself, but I was sort of enjoying these daily sessions. I had convinced myself it was her hand on my cock. I knew the gentle stretching of my ass did feel incredible when it was combined with her soft touch.

She pulled out and turned away. She took off the dildo and said,

"Meet me in the sewing room when you're dressed. " She said as she left the room.

Sitting in the well-lit room she had me sewing an emblem of a cow with huge horns on a blanket.

"What is this Carol? Who's symbol is it?"

Her face brightened.

"It was my daddy's symbol for this farm. It used to be a wonderful place. We had cows, pigs, and chickens. Not only that we grew corn."

She had a lovely smile. She was a plain-looking woman otherwise. Very "big framed". One description could be a "big ole farm girl". The sort that is bred by generations of big farming families. She was around 6ft. Nowhere near as large as Bob, but I suspected I would never beat her in a fight, even without her martial arts training.

I saw my chance.

"Why don't you farm now? You and Bob."

Her expression changed again.

"When my mother got cancer, my father neglected the farm. The farm hands never go paid and drifted off. When he died a little later Bob married me and told me we were going to sell most of the land."

"Surely it's your farm, not Bob's. Why on earth did you marry him anyway?"

For the first time since I had been kidnapped, she let her guard down. She put her head in her hands and wept. I crossed over to the sofa where she sat and awkwardly sat next to her. The huge petticoat I was wearing spilled over the legs of her jeans.

I cuddled the woman who had emasculated me. I knew she wasn't the driving force behind this. If I was ever to get out I would need her help.

"Come on Carol, pretend I'm your sister tell me all about it."

"Oh, Kirsty. I have missed being able to talk to another woman so much. it has just me and daddy, then me and Bob."

"Tell me then. You'll feel much better. I'm all ears."

She told me that when she was young she was always a "big girl". The other kids made fun and called her lump or heifer. The nickname stuck and she never dated. She had resigned herself to thinking she would never marry. Then along came Bob. He was a farmhand that got interested in her right around the time her father was dying.

What a coincidence I thought. I had seen lipstick on Bob's shirt a few times. I never told her as I didn't know how she would react.

"Carol, you do realize he only married you for your money."

A fresh wave of tears confirmed she knew.

"I don't want to be alone though Kirsty. You understand that don't you?"

"Carol, where does Bob go every day? I have been here about a week and he goes out all day and comes home drunk every night. I know he hurts you sometimes."

She hung her head in shame. She knew the whole marriage was a sham. Someone else pointing it out just made her realize how obvious it was.

"I asked him why and whose lipstick it was on his shirt. He backhanded me and told me to mind my own business."

"Carol you can't stay with him. He'll kill you one day and feed you to the pigs"

"No, he wouldn't do that. I'm sure. No..."

I was getting through to her. I pushed on.

"Who controls the money, Carol?"

"He does. The last bank statement I read said I had $950,000. He has this banking app on his phone so he takes care of all the bills."

I bet he does. I thought.

I had to get a look at his phone, but I needed the password. I bet he goes into town every day and spends money on another woman. I needed to prove that to get her on my side. At least now I had a plan.

That night she dressed me in a short pink baby doll nighty. It came with a set of ruffled pink panties. They looked like something from a sissies dream. I had just settled down in bed and I was rubbing my sore feet. The 6-inch heels were not getting any easier.

"Kirsty can you come in here please" Carol called.

I felt vulnerable as opened the door and saw Bob leering at me. My frilly panties showed beneath the hem of the baby doll.

Bob hiccupped, he was drunk.

"My ladies all together in one room. One big happy family."

Where was this going? I glanced at Carol. She was wearing a red silk dressing gown. She shook her head in warning.

"I wanna see some lezzy action. Get to it, ladies."

I froze, not knowing what to do.

"Carol. Strip. All fours at the edge of the bed."

She did as ordered.

He slapped my pantied rear.

"You, get on the bed and slide under her. Lick her pussy you dyke. "

He laughed as I slid beneath Carol. I was staring up at the pussy that I had licked for the last few weeks. I felt my shriveled cock start to slowly harden. I had been conditioned to this. I would lick her and she would use a dildo on me and wank me until I came.

She had told Bob I was soft all the time now so I had not had my cock locked between my legs for a few days.

"Go on, thank your sister wife. Thank her for teaching you to cook and clean. Showing you how to sew and iron clothes. Thank her for giving your life meaning. You were a useless wimp of a man, and now you are useful as a woman. Lick her pussy!"

I had no choice. She lowered herself onto me. I tasted her now familiar juices as my tongue got to work.

"Oh yeah, that's hot. Use your hands, Kirsty, play with her tits."

I reached up. Her nipples felt huge. All the other times I had been alone with her she had kept her top on. I massaged her huge tits. She was groaning now. Enjoying the attention Bob never gave her.

My cock was almost fully hard now.

"Wow, this is great. We're all having fun. Carol, suck her tiny clitty. It's only fair. Help your sister out."

Her warm mouth engulfed me. I let out a deep sigh. This was only the second time in my life someone had sucked my cock.

I was actually starting to enjoy this.

Then it happened. Carol was lifted up off my face by a few inches and Bob's rock-hard cock slid between my face and her pussy. I saw it all. I saw the helmet part her wet lips and plunge inside her.

She yelped but pushed back against him.

I tried to move away.

"Stay where you fucking are bitch. Lick her pussy as I fuck her."

What could I do? If I didn't he could zap me and make me do it. Carol was sucking me for all she was worth. It felt so good, I didn't want that to stop. I angled my neck and licked her clit as his hard rod pumped in and out.

I heard muffled screams from Carol. This was driving her wild. Bob's heavy balls were blinding me as they slapped into my forehead as he sped up his thrusts.

This was so bloody perverted. I felt disgusted by what I was doing. My tongue was licking her clit and his cock at the same time. They had turned me into a sex toy. But my cock felt harder than it had ever felt in my life. I was about to come. I nearly passed out as I shot the small watery load into Carol's mouth.

I was jolted back by Bob's angry shout.

"Keep licking bitch. Don't you dare fucking stop."

I continued licking and got another face full of his sweaty balls. He gave a few more hard thrusts, then shouted. I felt Carol shudder as he pumped his load into her. He withdrew quickly and thrust his member at my gaping mouth. I had no choice but to admit it.

It tasted of Carol's pussy and semen. I wanted to spit it out or bite down. The thought of the pigs made me continue sucking.

"Good girl. Clean me up. When you're done, there is plenty more in Carol to clean too."

When he had softened up a few minutes later, he withdrew and slapped it on my forehead a few times.

"Wasn't that fun for us all? I going to get a beer. Clean Carol up and get to bed."

As he left the room, Carol gently sat on my face. I could feel Bob's cum dripping onto my face.

"Sorry, Kirtsy. Better do as he says."

S(m)ister Wife Part 5

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Authors Note: This is one of my older stories that I never finished. I have been asked to finish it by a lot of people. Please be aware that it contains sex scenes and some violence.

The next few days went by without much change. I worked my mind games on
Carol. I convinced her that Bob was just using her for her money. I
could see it in her eyes, that she was going through a lot of internal
conflict. She was getting angry. I heard her snap at Bob and instantly
apologize. Bob just stared at her wide-eyed. I think he was drunk as
usual. I don't think he knew what was going on.

After my tenth week as a sex slave, I was starting to crack. It felt
like I was just a sex aid. She enjoyed my attention as much as him. She
would never ask him to go down on her, but I was on my knees at least
three times a day for her. She rarely wore panties now.

One night I heard raised voices from their bedroom, and then I swear I
heard a slap. The next morning Carol came to my room after I had made
Bob breakfast. She had a red mark on her cheek. I had heard a slap, and
by the looks of it was a hard one. I offered her my sympathy and told
her she would have to leave him.

"I can't. I don't want to be alone Kirsty. Come on this is your big day.
Bob wants to marry you."

I was stunned. I know they told me at first I was going to be a sister
wife, but how the hell could he marry me? I asked Carol and she told me
that she would carry out the ceremony.

It made sense I suppose. Just another sex game before he stripped me
totally of my manhood and took me as a "virgin" bride.

"Can't you see Carol? He doesn't want you. He goes into town picking up
whores every day. After this, he will probably fuck me more than he does
you."

It was my turn to get a slap. I span across the room and collapsed in
the corner sobbing. Months ago I would have growled and attacked her.
The hormones had even changed the way I thought and reacted now.

She acted coldly to me while she got me ready. The thick makeup almost
covered her handprint on my face. I was dressed in a white corset, white
stockings, and lace panties. She had to pull the laces on tight on the
corset to make it fit. When she brought in the wedding dress it all made
sense. This was what she must have worn on her wedding day. It fit me
very badly and It dragged along the floor. The four petticoats made it
nearly impossible to get through the door to the living room.

She had me sit on the sofa holding a bunch of flowers. I knew I was
waiting for Bob to return where he would most certainly de-flower me.

An hour later Bob stumbled through the door stinking of whisky and cheap
perfume. I looked at Carol and nodded.

"Well looky here. My new bride awaits. Aren't we going to have fun on
our honeymoon tonight baby?"

He yanked me to my feet and told Carol to start the ceremony. As she
read the words he got the remote out of his pocket to indicate that I
would be punished if I didn't repeat the words.

After the last "I do", he bent down and French kissed me. Neither of
them had done that before. For some reason, this had more effect on me
than going down on them both. It seemed so personal. Bob tasted of
whisky and stale cigars. How could women find this enjoyable?

To my surprise, Bob lifted me off the ground and carried me towards his
and Carol's bedroom. He had lifted me as if I were a ragdoll. He was so
much stronger than me. There was no way I could resist him. Carol went
to the kitchen to get a bottle of Champagne.

I whispered into Bob's ear.

"I want this to be just me and you Bob. You have no idea how long I have
wanted you in me. I just don't want her around to spoil things."

He looked at me questioningly as he gently laid me on the bed. In the
end, his ego must have won out over common sense. Why wouldn't a woman
want him to herself? He was fucking amazing after all.

I sighed with relief. That could have gone badly. If he was going to
screw me. I would use this situation to screw him.

Carol came in with the bottle and three glasses.

"Carol, we would like to be alone, After all, a honeymoon is a private
affair. There shouldn't be spectators.

"But..Bob. I thought that...."

"Leave the bottle Carol, and shut the door behind you."

She looked angrier than I had ever seen her. She looked me in the eyes
and I gave her a little nod. I was saying, "See you silly bitch, he only
wants you for your money. He doesn't love you."

He poured us both a glass of champagne. I giggled and acted as girly as
I could. Mentally it was torture. He was about to take away my last
shred of manhood, but I had to fake enjoyment. I had to drive a wedge
between Carol and Bob.

I flicked off my shoes and spread my legs wide. I didn't need to ask. He
fluffed up my dress and petticoats exposing my panties.

"Ahh, virgin white. Let's see if we can do something about that."

I thought he would make me suck him to get him hard, but as he stripped
naked his cock was standing fully erect. That was a strange sensation
for me. Just looking at me made him so excited that he urgently needed
to have sex with me. That is not something many men ever get from women.
It somehow made me feel powerful.

He took off my panties and got some lube from his dresser. Then gently
started to loosen me up. Thanks to Carol's training, I was very lose
anyway.

My stocking-covered legs were lifted over his shoulders This lifted me
slightly off the bed. I could feel the head of his cock touching my
hole.

"Beg for it bitch."

This was the last thing I wanted, but it was going to happen anyway. I
needed to convince him that I wanted him and make Carol jealous.

"Please baby, do it. I want your cock. I want you to make me a real
woman. Only a real man can make me a woman. Make me your woman."

He smiled and slowly thrust inside me. Carol had been using her largest
dildos on me lately, but it still hurt. I let out a high-pitched scream.

He laughed and took it for a squeal of delight. He started slowly and
built up a steady rhythm. For a few minutes, I gritted my teeth through
the pain. Gradually it disappeared. I noticed his big balls slapping
against my empty sack. I would never be a real man like him, I thought.

The pain gave way to pleasure. He was hitting my prostate and I could
feel myself leaking cum. Thoughts came into my mind. I was a bride on
her wedding night. Most married women go through this. I was the same as
them. Many must have been scared like I was. I felt I had become a woman
at that moment. Apart from the plumbing, I was experiencing what most
women live with daily. I didn't hate it. But I fucking hated this man.

My lack of reaction must have annoyed him. He thrust hard and I
screamed. I had to get my head right.

"Oh Bob, you are so big! Ohhhh, Ohhh, OH MY GOD!!"

I kept up the squeals of delight going. I made sure Carol would hear
them. Bob had a shit-eating grin. He must have thought he was god's
gift. I felt him tense up, then release.

"OH, OH, OH my. I have never come so hard. Thank you my darling. Thank
you, my husband. Hold me never let me go."

Take that, Carol.

Bob collapsed on top of me and whispered in my ear.

"You're going to get a lot more of that sugar. That fucking heffer out
there just lays there like a sack of straw."

I giggled like a schoolgirl. Although I loathed what I had to do, I had
to keep this going.

"I don't how anyone could keep still with a python like that inside them
Bob."

I sighed and French kissed him, then turned over to go to sleep. I woke
a few times in the night, and I swear I heard Carol crying.

Seven Years As A Wife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing
  • Erotica
  • Romance

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Gay Males
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


Seven Years As A Wife

knic.JPG

The advert looked too good to be true. A room in a mansion, free rent in exchange for housework. Mark was between jobs and was living in a rundown bedsit. He had been mugged twice and had ran out of money.

For the last few days he had been reduced to stealing packets of sauce from burger stands and mixing them into hot water for soup. He replied online to the advert and sat hungry and bored in his bedsit.

Why hadn’t he gone to Canada with the rest of his family. They all had a new life there. He had insisted on staying at university to finish his philosophy degree. In truth, he like many of the students, were there for the lifestyle. Parties, casual sex and getting up at 11 in the morning.

He missed so many lectures he had failed to get his degree. He enjoyed the parties though. They were the only chance he had to get any action with the female students. Sober they never really considered him. Standing 5ft 5 inches, he was hardly what they looked for.

He had been befriended by Kim. She invited him on shopping trips and to have coffee with hm. He later found out she was a “fag hag”. She liked the company of gay men. When he insisted he was straight, she didn’t believe him. She said she could tell, and said he should, perhaps, try it.

Later when his family had emigrated, they had left him with £10,000 to help him through his last year. He thought it would be easy. Get his degree and get some high paying office job. He didn’t even know what he wanted to do.

He had burned through his student loan and the £10k in less than 6 months. After crying to Kim about it she managed to get him a job with her. She worked as a cleaner and carer. He went with her at weekends to people’s houses. He learned to make beds, clean house, wash and even basic cooking. With this and an evening job washing up in a restaurant, he managed to get by.

They taught him a lot those last few months. He learned he didn’t like to work. He learned he was basically lazy. All he wanted was to have fun. He moved to the bedsit in Tottenham thinking he would find a job in London easier than anywhere else. He was wrong.

Now he was living on the breadline, in a place where he feared he would be killed for the tiny amount of dole money he got every month. This place in the advert would mean safety. It was on the edge of Potters Bar in Hertfordshire. It was an area where millionaires lived.

He waited until his dole money was in his account and made the trip for the interview. It was an interview, even though he wasn’t being paid, it was employment of a kind. When he arrived he was greeted by Alan the owner. He was a tall well-built man. He had black hair which was greying at the temples, Mark would have guessed his age to be mid-forties. He was what Kim would have called a DILF, although Mark didn’t know if he was a father.

“Oh, hi, you must be Mark? I’m Simon.”

“Yes sorry, am I early?”

“A little, but don’t worry. I’m just finishing up with another applicant.”

Mark sat in the living room. It was huge. The house must be worth ten million. The back garden went on forever. He could see a tennis court and a swimming pool. He had to get this job.

The door to the study opened. Out stepped a leggy blond in a mini skirt. She was stunning. Mark’s heart sank. He didn’t have a chance. What man wouldn’t give her a job?

“Thank you Cheryl, I’ll let you know tomorrow.”

“In you come please Mark. Please sit. Now tell me about yourself.”

Mark sat looking dejected and told Simon about his life. After a few minutes he finished.

“So you can cook, clean and wash, yes?”

“Well yes, my cooking skills are basic, but I’m sure I could learn to improve.”

His heart leapt. Why would he still be asking questions if he didn’t still have a chance?

“All of your family are in Canada now, you have no one here?”

“Yes, a few distant cousins I only see at funerals and weddings, but that’s it.”

“I have sympathy for you Mark. I know what it’s like to be alone in the world. You have the job. When can you move in?”

Mark wanted to hug him and leap up and down.

“Any time you want. I have very few possessions. Just an old laptop and some clothes.”

Simon picked up the phone.

“Peter, can you come over now. I need you to take my new housekeeper back to Tottenham to pick up his stuff, then return him here. No I don’t want to risk that in Tottenham, no take the Range Rover.”

“My driver will take you to pick up your belongings, then you can move in. OK?”

This was all happening so fast. He would be glad to see the back of that hell hole.

Back at the bedsit all his possessions fitted into one suitcase. He dropped the keys into the agency on the way back to Potters Bar. Getting out at the mansion he paused to take in the view. It was a mock Tudor monster. It must have over ten rooms. It was his to keep clean, but also his to live in. He had hit the jackpot.

Inside he was shown to a guest room overlooking the back garden. He looked out and saw a man cutting the grass.

“That’s Burt. He worked in one of my factories. He loves gardening, but lives in a flat now. So I pay him to look after mine. You probably won’t meet him. Everything he needs is outside. Before you ask, you are free to use the pool when you have done all your housework, but not before.”

The last part sounded vaguely menacing.

Simon went towards Mark. Mark was expecting a handshake, instead Simon went for a hug. He felt so small and weak in Simon’s arms. His head was forced against Simon’s chest. He breathed his aftershave. Paco Rabanne 1 Million. Mark had seen it in the shops, it was over £125 per bottle.

“Welcome to my home Mark. I hope you are going to be happy here. If you don’t mind going down and cooking us both some dinner, we can talk about your duties.”

Mark was a little weirded out by the hug. He finished unpacking and went to the kitchen and checked what was there. He was blown away. The fridge and freezer were fully stocked with the most expensive ingredients he had ever seen. He decided to make chili.

While they sat eating later, Simon explained his partner for the last five years had moved out earlier that week. He put the add online the week before. It had been an amicable split. Since she was gone he needed someone to cover the housework and generally run the home.

Mark was expected to make breakfast in the morning and tidy the house. He would do the laundry and have dinner ready when Simon came home. Any spare time was his to use as he wanted. Swimming, tennis or the media room. Mark was even told he could order all the food online. Whatever he didn’t spend from his allowance was his to keep.

Mark knew with careful shopping and menu planning he could save possibly £1000 plus per month. The cupboards and fridge were overstocked. He was happier than he had been for years.

The next day after breakfast Simon left and Mark had finished washing up. He decided to explore. Upstairs there were five rooms. The massive master bedroom and four smaller ones. All were tidy except his and the master bedroom which Simon slept in.

Most of the spare rooms were empty. There was one that had a drawers and wardrobes full of women’s clothes. The drawers were full of designer lingerie. The cupboards had Gucci bags, Stella McCartney dresses as well as a mass of expensive shoes and boots.
Mark guessed that this had been his partners room. Why would she leave all this?

He made the beds and decided to wash Simon’s sheets. One everything was in the machine he explored the ground floor. In the study he tidied Simon’s desk. While putting a pen in a drawer he found several rolled up wads of notes.

He couldn’t resist it. He had always been poor. Seeing this much money was like a drug to him. He counted it out. There were just over 200 £50 notes, £100,000!

Mark felt his heart beating. He could grab the money and run. He could live off this for five years if he was careful. He had never really stolen anything before, but it was just sitting there. He didn’t think about the fact the police would be looking for him. He went upstairs, grabbed a bag and stuffed the money in it and headed for the electric gate on the front of the property.

He punched in the code and nothing happened. He looked about frantically to see if there was a way over the wall. Nothing. He ran back to the house to see if he could get out over the garden wall.

As he got the hallway, he saw Simon.

“Oh Mark, you disappoint me. Come with me.”

Mark considered running. He knew even though Simon was over twice his age, he would not be able to overpower him. So he followed him to the media room.

Simon used the keyboard to display CCTV footage of Mark stealing the money on the 98-inch TV. Mark was caught. He could go to prison for up to seven years.

“I’m calling the police. Just wait here. If you try to run, I will hurt you. I have black belts in several martial arts.”

Simon tapped his phone.

Mark was panicking now. He started to hyperventilate.

“No Please Simon don’t, just let me go. You have your money. Please I’ll do anything!”

Simon stopped dialing.

“Anything?”

“Yes, I just couldn’t survive in prison.”

“The maximum sentence for theft in this country is seven years. Do you understand that?”

“Yes, yes I do.”

“I want you to be my wife for seven years. Dress and live as a woman, you will have to be my wife.”

“What? Your.. your wife. Are you nuts? How?”

“Look at this.”

On the screen, an image of an effeminate looking man appeared. It morphed into a beautiful looking blond. You could see it was the same person.

“That was Roger before and after he became Stacy. That was five years ago. I know you have seen her old room.”

Mark felt a chill go through him.

“What did you do to her Simon? Where is she?”

“What? You don’t think I’m a murderer? No, she left last week. She’s going back to living as a man. Her choice. She was with me for five good years. I agreed after that, if she wanted, she could go. I paid her a million as a thank you. I’m not a murderer Mark, I’m gay.”

“Well I’m not.”

“Nor was Roger. I think he was bi when he left though.”

“Why can’t you find a guy then. Why do they need to dress as a woman?”

“I work in engineering. It’s still a macho environment, hardly any women are engineers. If you look at the richest people, there are hardly any gay billionaires. I need companionship, sex, even love. However, everyone thinks I’m straight. They have to keep thinking that.”

“Listen, if it’s a choice of spending seven years in prison or getting my bits chopped off, prison wins.”

“Who said anything about chopping off anything? I’m gay if you had anything missing, I wouldn’t be into it. I quite fancy you as you are. No only a few minor surgeries. Some small work on your face, breast and perhaps hip implants. All removable and reversible. “

“But I’m not gay. I could never sleep with a man.”

“How do you know? Have you ever tried it? Listen, seven years in a life of luxury as a woman. Doing everything a wife would do for her husband, or seven years in prison. You would have a criminal record and probably never get a job. Oh, and after seven years, if you want to leave, I’ll give you two million.”

Mark choked.

“Two million! Two million pounds!”

“Yes. I’m not a billionaire yet, but close. Two million won’t make a dent in my fortune, but I suspect it would mean the world to you. Go and change into some of Stacy’s old clothes. They should fit, you’re about the same size. It’s one of the reasons I chose you.”

Mark was annoyed.

“You set me up. It was your plan?”

“Well yes, but you were trapped by your own greed remember. What’s it going to be?”

“I’ll try, but if I hate it, I want to negotiate.”

“Well, we’ll see. Meet me in our bedroom when you're ready. Wear something sexy.”

As Mark climbed the stairs, he couldn’t believe he was actually going to do this. Then he thought. Women go with men all the time for money or power. He would be doing something similar. If he could see it out, he would have two million at thirty years old. He would be set for life.

He opened the door to Stacy’s room and headed for the shower. He found some depilatory cream in the bathroom and covered his body and waited for five minutes for it to work. He showered it off and washed hid hair and body if the floral shower gel.

He sat at the vanity and attempted makeup. He had helped Kim sometimes; she had liked to show him how she did her makeup. This was before he told her he was straight. He made a passable woman. His hair was shoulder length, with it parted at the side he looked more feminine.

He found what he wanted to wear. As he drew the black holdup’s on, he shivered. He had never experienced sensual feelings like this. The black silk teddy felt amazing on his body. The silk made his nipples erect almost immediately. Next came the Janet Rager pleated French knickers. They seemed to caress his bottom as he moved. His cock grew ridged. Every step he took was a sensory overload.

He found a pair of sexy looking 2-inch heel sandals in the wardrobe. He carefully walked about the room to get used to them. He felt so sexy. He was getting turned on by his image in the mirror.

He put on a white silk robe and knocked on the door of Simon’s room.

“Come in Melanie.”

He opened the doors and saw Simon naked on the bed, except for a pair of grey silk boxers.

“Melanie?”

“Yes, that’s what I’m going to call you. You’ll be my wife, and your name is Melanie. When we polish you up a little you will attend events with me. You will go to the finest restaurants and shows. Holiday on my yacht and fly on my private jet.”

These were things Mark hadn’t considered. A millionaire’s lifestyle, but as a woman. Would it be that bad?

He sat on the bed. Simon sat up and wrapped his well-muscled arms around him. He kissed his neck. Mark couldn’t help sighing as he tilted his head. Why did he feel so feminine? Why was this turning him on? Was he gay? Was it just he was doing this for the pot of gold at the end?

Simon’s hands slipped the robe from his shoulders. His hands found Mark’s nipples. He gently tweaked and tugged them.

“Ohhhh, that feels nice.”

“Don’t worry Mel. I’ll be very gentle. We won’t go too far tonight.”

His right hand slipped down to Mark’s knickers. Mark groaned as Simon held his cock through the silk. Slowly he started to rub him through the soft silk. It grew to its full four inches. Mark was breathing hard. The left hand tweaking his nipple. The silky clothes, touching him all over. He rubbed his nylon covered legs together. That sent him over the edge. His legs straightened out, his toes pointed and he came. He felt himself pumping into his knickers. He almost passed out. Never felt that sensual before.

Simon handed him a tissue.

“There you are. Clean up, it’s my turn now. “

Marked wiped up his mess and turned to see Simon naked. His 8-inch rod standing straight up.

“Just touch it Mel. Stroke it then use your mouth.”

With a little fear, and perhaps revulsion. He wrapped his fist around it. It wasn’t as bad as he feared. He could do this. He used one hand to stroke and the other to play with the large straining helmet.

“That feels good Mel. Now use your mouth.”

Mark got between his knees and stared down at his first cock. Part of him said, women do this all the time, just get on with it. Another part said. You will be a cocksucker now. You’ll never be a real man again. The part that won said “Two million fucking quid Mark. You will never have to work again.”

He engulfed Simon’s cock. He could only get half of into his mouth. Part of his brain screamed no. As his lips and tongue got to work, he thought about it. He would have to do this, every day for seven years. Seven years of sucking a man, and probably a lot more. Living the life of a rich beautiful woman. Eating the finest food, wearing the finest clothes.

He felt Simon spurting into his mouth. As he swallowed he thought. Yes, he could put up with it. For the money and the lifestyle. He could. Or rather she could, because in front of her was Seven Years as a Wife.

If there is any interest I can continue this story.

Seven Years As A Wife 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Caught with Consequences
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Corsets
  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
leggs (2).JPG

To prevent confusion, I’m referring to Mark as Mel, and using female pronouns.

After they had sex. Mel went to brush her teeth. She looked down and saw she was hard again. It had turned her on? She just supposed it was the soft silk underwear.

“Come back to bed Mel. I want to cuddle.”

She wasn’t sure how she felt about that. She had just got used to the idea of having to have sex with Simon. She had even worked out she would be getting about £800 a day for doing it over seven years.

If you added the finest food and drink money could buy and a life of luxury. It wasn’t a bad deal for a penniless, failed student. Did Simon want him to love him? Was he for real?

Her knickers were still a little damp when she slipped into to the silk sheets next to him. She turned away on her left side. Simon moved behind her and pulled her waist into his groin. She felt him lift her hair and kiss the back of her neck.

“Your really are something special. Even without training you did a decent job. I’ll get Angie to come and teach you a few things tomorrow.”

“Who’s Angie?”

“She’s an Australian beautician. She will teach you about makeup, hair care and style. Stacy loved her. She knows all about me, and what I like. I pay her very well, so don’t worry about your secret getting out.”

Mel felt him growing through the silk layers of their underwear. She tried to pull away.

“Don’t worry, I won’t bother you again tonight. I just want a cuddle.”

The feel of his powerful body next to hers, did feel nice. She just wasn’t used to affection. The last person to hug her was Kim. She’d gone back to live with her parents. She wondered how she was doing.

She thought she would say something like.

“See, told you, you were gay.”

As she drifted off to sleep, she wondered if she was. She was going to be a woman in almost every way apart from what was between her legs. Was that gay?

The next thing she knew Simon was shaking her.

“Here you are sleepy head. Coffee. From tomorrow I want you to get up and make my breakfast while I shower.”

“Oh sorry. Thanks Simon.”

“Angie will be here at 9,30. Make sure you are ready, you have a long day. She is going to start your electrolysis.”

“You said there would be nothing permanent.”

“Come on, you don’t want to have to shave every day? So you won’t grow a beard? Who cares?”

Simon rushed out. As she drank her coffee, she could hear the gravel crunch as he drove off.

She had a shower and explored Stacy’s clothes. There were so many of them. These alone must be worth a small fortune. She wondered why she left.

Angie arrived on time. She was a cheerful, bubbly blond in her early forties. Angie took her up to Stacy’s room and started an hour long electrolysis session. After that they went down to the kitchen and chatted.

“Simon says you know I’m a guy right?”

“Oh yeah. I looked after Stacy too.”

“What happened to her? Why did she leave?”

“Nothing bad happened. He just said she could go if she wanted. She just left. He paid her well I think.”

“So it was her idea?”

“Well mostly. I think she was mad. I would kill to be you. The lifestyle, the money the clothes. But I don’t have what Simon wants do I? He only wants you gay guys.”

“I’m not gay.”

Angie nearly spat out her coffee.

“You’re not? Then what the hell are you doing here?”

“He caught me trying to steal money. He said he would pay me if I stayed on as his wife, or report me to the police if I didn’t.”

“Wow, that’s just what he did to Stacy. He was a gay man though. But how are you going to cope? You could go to the police.”

“I honestly don’t know. I am destitute. What he offers is amazing too. We slept together last night and I didn’t find it repulsive. I’m so bloody confused.”

Angie wrapped her arms around her.

“You are a nice young man, but you will make a stunning woman. It’s your choice luv. He is a kind man underneath all this blackmail bullshit. He will cherish you. You know most guy would have fought him off, you are probably just learning that you’re bisexual.”

“I think you’re right. His smell and being close to him kept me hard all night.”

“Ha, well I’m sure I’d be wet all night if it was me luv.”

“Am I safe with him, he’s not odd or anything?”

“Well Stacy told me he liked to tie her up for sex sometimes. She worked it well and pretended to be upset. He got her a Cartier diamond bracelet. £40k! She took that when she left.”

“I don’t understand why she left. By the sounds of it, she had him wrapped around her finger.”

“I like you Mel. If you stay I will help you be the best woman you can be. I’ll tell you how to get out early though. You may not like it.”

“I’m still deciding Angie, but please do tell.”

“Well, he likes men right? But he wants them to look as feminine as possible, to pass as women. He doesn’t mind breasts. He’s probably going to want you to get some C cups.”

“Oh, I never thought of that. He said everything would be reversible.”

“They are removable. A little collagen for your face too. It can all be changed later.”

“Well I suppose if it makes me look the part, but I still think I like being a man.”

“Well I wouldn’t know about that. I love being a woman. Just wait until you are beautiful and confidant. The world is your oyster. Men will fight to open doors for you. They will do it because they think they have a chance to get into your panties. Don’t knock it until you try it.”

“I am willing to try. Partly I am really enjoying the clothes, and partly I actually felt close to him while he held me last night. I have never felt like that before. “

“I can understand that Mel. I never finished telling you why he split up with Stacy. Stacy started taking female hormones. She started really developing as a woman. Simon didn’t like that. You see he has actresses and super models trying to get his attention, but he likes women with that something extra.”

“Stacy had surgery?”

“No, but she was planning to. She started out like you, with an extra special part. The part that Simon likes stopped working, well that was the end.”

“You can say cock Angie, I am an adult.”

They both laughed and made their way upstairs. Angie showed Mel how to use makeup and style her hair. She told her she would come back every few days to continue her electrolysis and lessons.

Mel felt an affection for Angie. She was around her mother’s age. Most importantly she wasn’t judging her.

Before she left, she showed Mel a large plastic case. Mel gasped as Angie opened it. It was full of sex toys. There were dildos, vibrators, butt plugs and even ropes and handcuffs.

“Simon can be a bit kinky at times. If I were you I’d practice with some of those dildos. He’s going to want a full and varied sex life if he treats you anything like he did Stacy.”

Mel felt a thrill run through her. This had all happened so fast. She had very little experience with sex. Just a few drunken tumbles. Now she was going to be the object of desire. The one that was lusted after and wanted. It was intriguing. It was something she wanted to experience.

When Angie left she looked in the mirror. She was wearing a little black dress, black stockings and 3 inch, black, Jimmy Choo court shoes. She looked amazing. She giggled when she thought.

“I’d do you.”

She had around two hours before Simon came back. She thought she could spare and hour for a little play with her toys.

Seven Years As A Wife 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Gay Males
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
corset.JPG

There is a graphic sexual scene it this part of the story.

She had around two hours before Simon came back. She thought she could spare and hour for a little play with her toys.

She tried some of the smaller dildo’s and got used to the feeling of being “full”. She was surprised how little it hurt. She worked the way up the thicknesses of the toys. Some of them vibrated and wriggled. Her breath came in short gasps as she played with the remote on one. Part of the base rotated, while the top section pumped. This was all while the whole thing vibrated.

“How the hell do women get any work done while they have toys like these?”

She said out loud.

She switched it off when she noticed she had just over an hour until Simon was back. She was going to cook spaghetti bolognaise, it would take about half an hour.

In the drawer, there was a black back fastening corset. She had asked Angie how you could put something like that on, on your own? Angie had explained that you put it on and tighten it looking in the mirror.

She fiddled about with it and managed to get it on. She couldn’t believe the result. As her waist looked thinner, it made her hip look larger. The small amount of puppy fat she had was pushed up to form small breasts. She felt herself harden again. Sitting on the bed rolling up a new pair of 10 denier stockings didn’t help.

She chose some red silk knickers. They had black lace around the legs and waist. Next came a Olivia von Halle black velvet dress. Lastly she put on the Jimmy Choo court shoes.

She sat at the vanity and touched up her makeup and brushed her hair. Angie had done wonders with her makeup. She could just make out Mark underneath Mel. Was this what Simon wanted? Or was he only interested in what was sitting in a semi-ridged state in her knickers? She was determined to find out.

The last two days had surprised her. She never thought she would be enjoying this. She initially just thought she would suffer it for the money. After last night though, she thought it may prove fun.

One last check in the mirror. She looked stunning. Way out of Mark's league. She was about to make her way down to the kitchen when she had a thought. She pulled out the "toy box" and selected a 6-inch butt plug. It was fairly wide and had red jewel in the base. It slid in with a little effort. Then she pulled up her knickers and made her way to the kitchen.

As she stepped carefully down the oak staircase, the sensation of the plug and the silk underwear proved a distraction. All these new sensations were bombarding her. Just two days ago she had been a small, unremarkable guy. Now all these physical and mental feelings were overwhelming her. At the foot of the stairs she took a deep breath to compose herself. She closed her eyes and noticed her Chanel perfume.

She bent and tucked herself as well as she could, and went through to the kitchen. The act of preparing the food distracted her enough to ignore how she felt. She had almost finished when she heard to door open.

"Hi, baby how's my new wife?"

"Oh Simon, you’re early."

"Perks of being the boss Mel. Wow Angie has outdone herself. You look fantastic."

Mel's heart fluttered. She stood back and gave Simon a slow twirl. She didn't know why she was acting like this. It may have been the fact that as a man, she had never got attention.

Simon whistled.

"I love your outfit who chose it?"

"I did. You like?"

"Yes, but listen, if you need anything I will set you up with a credit card. You don't have to rely on Stacy's old stuff."

"Thanks Simon. There are enough clothes in that room to hold a designer fashion show."

My own credit card, she thought. She had never been credit worthy before. She was going to have fun when that came.

Simon went and changed while she served the food. As they sat opposite each other she felt Simon's foot stroking her calf. She was already hard from the plug being driven deeper into her as she sat on the chair. She slipped off her right shoe and aimed her foot gently toward Simon's crouch. She found he was rock hard.

"Fuck the food. "

Simon stood quickly knocking over his chair. He pulled Mel up, held her to his chest and kissed her. She tasted the tomato sauce from the spaghetti for a moment, then his probing tongue made her forget. Her knees started to buckle as she breathed in his musky aftershave. What was happening to her. Her head swam.

Simon pushed her to the floor and struggled with his belt. Mel helped, and soon she was facing his bulging boxer shorts. In a dreamlike state she saw both her hands, with their red painted nails, pull down the waistband. His cock sprang out, barely missing her face. It looked even more impressive than the previous night. With her right hand around the base, and her left tickling his balls, she slowly licked the underside of his glans.

"Oh you sexy bitch, suck me."

She obliged. As she worked her mouth and down the shaft she saw it slowly turn red from her lipstick. A phrase came into her head from nowhere. Lipstick on your dipstick. She was the one causing it now. She looked up to him as she worked her mouth on his cock. He looked down with a face filled with ecstasy. She was doing this. She was the cause of his pleasure.

Suddenly he reached down and pulled her up. She stumbled, as she tried to stand in her single high heeled shoe. Simon caught her, and supported her as she removed her shoe. She looked up into Simon's smiling face.

"I must have you, now!"

He roughly span her around, and forced her face first into the table. She felt her dress flip over her back.

"Owww, Simon no!"

He had slapped her hard. It felt like her left buttock was on fire.

"Sorry, I'm just so fucking turned on by you."

She felt the air on her cheeks as he pulled down her knickers.

"Oh you’re a naughty girl! I see you found the toy box."

As he slowly eased out the plug, there was a popping sound. She suddenly felt empty. It never lasted long though. She felt a growing pressure on her entrance. Then with a grunt from him, and high pitched yelp from her he was inside her.

"So dam tight, you feel wonderful my love."

She had never been called my love. She felt her own small cock grow stiff. He wanted her, he needed to have her. She was the object of lust, of desire. That had never happened to Mark. Mel had it immediately. Perhaps she should always have been Mel?

He paused when he was all the way in. He was much larger than any of the toys she used earlier. Slowly he started pumping into her. She felt the pain of being stretched, and the pleasure of his cock rubbing against her prostate.

Soon he couldn't control himself and was slamming into her. The table was skidding across the floor with each push.

"Please Simon, I need more lube. You're so big."

Simon pulled out. his eyes wild with lust. He looked about the kitchen and grabbed a bottle of olive oil. He poured some onto his hand and coated his throbbing cock. Then he pushed Mel onto her back on the table. The plates finally crashed to the floor. He lifted her nylon cover legs over his shoulder, and looked down into her eyes.

"I really need you Mel. Now I'm going to give my wife a proper seeing to."

She gasped as he slipped inside. She felt his balls slap against her buttocks. Looking up she saw his lust filled face, framed by her sexy legs.
It felt incredible now, with him pistoning in and out. Suddenly he used his oiled hand on her cock. She thought she would explode with pleasure as the combination of being stimulated in two places once hit her.

She felt her orgasm build inside her. It wasn't like Mark's orgasm, that was like relief after scratching an itch. This felt like her whole body was involved. She could feel it build in her center and spread through her body. When it hit her, it was like a gold fish exploding on a snare drum. Her whole body vibrated. She clenched around his cock as she filled his greasy hand with her cum.

"Oh god yes"

Simon came inside her as she was still clenching. She was too wrapped up in her own pleasure to notice. As he pulled out of her he saw she was trembling.

"That was intense babe."

She sat up and then stood on unsteady legs. She pulled her knickers up, then realized his cum was slowly dripping down the inside of her thighs. She was a mess; the kitchen was a mess.

"What takeaway do you fancy babe? Indian, Chinese or Pizza?"

"I hope this doesn't become a habit. We'll run out of plates."

Seven Years As A Wife 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Crime / Punishment
  • Gay Romance
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Gay Males
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
red (2).JPG

A few days later when Angie arrived, Mel was buzzing. She was proud of what she had done with Simon. Angie explained she was going to be there most of the day. She was going to pierce her ears and give her collagen injections in her lips. She told her it should be ok, as it would only last five years.

"Are you sure you want me to do this?"

"Yes please Angie. I want to look my best. He wants me so bad when he comes home. It's so nice to be wanted. Mark never knew that feeling."

"Mel let me tell you a bit about life. Men and women. Will you take advice from a forty-year-old?"

"Please Angie, I want to know everything, I'm a novice."

"I don't suppose Mark was ever chased by women was he?"

"No. My only female friend was Kim, well I spoke to her friends too."

"Was Kim a feminist?"

"Yes, and so were her friends. How did you know?"

"Well they tend to go for non-threatening men. Men they would never dream of having sex with. Sorry, I'm not being nasty, but I bet that it's true."

"Well a few were lesbians anyway, but none of them ever liked me like that. They would hate me now"

"Why?"

"Because I dress as a woman. They all hated transgender women. They even protested about one that used the women's toilet. That's the first time I heard the term TERF."

"What did they think of men?"

"It was all man are bastards, smash the patriarchy, the world would be better without men. That sort of stuff. It made me feel uncomfortable sometimes. Kim just said, we don't mean you Mark."

"Ha, typical new wave feminist. Uni is full of them. Let me tell you, most women don't think like that. I can guarantee they will be lonely old women one day. They will regret their attitudes. I think men are great. You just need to know what women have known since the beginning of time."

"Please tell Angie."

"Well first let me address your friend’s opinions. Smash the patriarchy. While there are far more men in positions of power, the amount of women in power are increasing year on year. If there was a patriarchy deliberately keeping women subjugated, would they have given women the vote? Did you used meet in secret with other men and decide how you are going to suppress women?"

"No of course not."

"More men are at the top through aggression. They want it more. You know what, they are welcome to it. Many work themselves to death trying to get there. Men commit suicide four times more than women. Feminists want equality, they have it now, but how many would go and fight a war? They want equality, only when it suits them."

"Yes, a couple of guys killed themselves at uni."

"That's because boys are brought up to be tough. Not to show emotion. They can't confide their weaknesses and fears. This is where you as a woman can help. Don't ever judge your man. Listen to him. Understand and help. Then you will have the most loyal man you could ever want."

"I didn't understand how they thought the world would run if they got rid of all the men."

"Spot on Mel. I'd like to see your feminist friends digging a hole at 3 o'clock in the morning, standing in mud, fixing a broken cable. Men keep the world running for us all, men and women. Even for idiots who say stupid stuff like that."

"It did make me uncomfortable when they said that stuff. Screaming at that poor trans women just for using the toilet. I told them I didn'twant anything to do with them."

"What men want, I think sometimes is a replacement for their mother. Mother's love them like no other. I'm the same with my kids. When men live with a women they want that unconditional love. Some modern women can't give it though. They don't know how. Many of us learn how to get out own way with men growing up. We practice on our fathers."

"What do you mean, get around?"

"If you want something, you can get a man to give it to you, if you know how."

"How do I do that with Simon."

"Right, when he comes home from work, don't have sex straight away."

"But he wants me so bad, he just.."

"Just be firm, tell him no. Ask him about work. He will be surprised. Most women just complain about their day when their man comes home. Listen to what he says. Offer your opinion. This way he'll see you more than a sex object. I can tell you, if your relationship is about lust it fades very quickly. By the end he and Stacy hardly spoke."

"Really, I thought she was a stunner from what he told me."

"She was, but you would get bored of the Mona Lisa if you saw it every day. She didn't engage him mentally. The thing with women is we all want the top dog. We want the man who can provide for out babies. It's instinct. It used to be big strong men. Now money is power. Do you see rich men with ugly wives’? No, because they look after themselves, because they know other women are after their man."

"He did say he'd get me a credit card. He hasn't yet. I have been looking online and want to buy some sexy boots."

"You are really getting into this aren't you? I can't see you going back to being a guy. Actually that's another thing. Most feminists moan about how easy men have it, but if you asked if they would rather be men, they would say no. Anyway, tonight talk about work with him. Eat your meal. Then tell him if he wants sex you want to go to the bedroom."

"How will that help get the credit card."

"Wear basic clothes, nothing too sexy. When you're in the bedroom kiss him to turn him on a little. Then undress. Ask him which lingerie he wants you to wear. While you're pulling on your stockings ask about the credit card. He will agree to anything if you make a good show of it. Don't let him have you until he agrees. If I'm right it will be about 3 seconds once he sees the cock sucker lips I'm going to give you."

"Angie! don't be crude."

"Ha, Ha. You know you love it. The power you have over a man when you do that. The look on his face. It's all under your control."

"I never knew any of this. You're right though. I don't know much about him. I will ask about his business's."

"The phrase, the power behind the throne, often refers to women."

Angie, as always, made a perfect job of Mel's lips. They were slightly larger, but not a trout pout.

Mel dressed in floaty, ankle length, maxi dress. She made boeuf bourguignon with wild rice for their dinner. As Simon came into the kitchen he looked slightly disappointed with her appearance.

"I like you to eat my food tonight Simon, so I thought I'd wear something less provocative tonight. "

He smiled and rolled his eyes.

"I suppose you're right. I can't just keep ravishing you as soon as I get through the door."

They sat and started the meal.

"Tell me about work today Simon."

"Oh, you won't be interested Mel. Boring stuff."

Angie had told her that most men wanted to protect their women. That included telling them their problems. She reached over and touched his hand.

"Please, I want to know. As you know, I'm not exactly the same as other women."

"Ok. My Green technology division has invented an intelligent car charger. I have been offered 50 million for the company. I'm sure I could make more on sales of the unit. I'm not sure what to do."

"What's so special about this new unit Simon."

Simon's eyebrows raised. She was actually interested in his work. This was new to him.

"Well it's a smart charger. It can charge two cars at the same time."

"I understand with the country going all-electric in 2035, many families’ will be wanting to charge at least two cars at the same time. There would be a problem with charging as in the domestic power is around a hundred amps."

Simon stared at her.

"You understand?"

"Yes. I failed a degree in electrical engineering. I may be blond, but I'm not a bimbo."

Simon's expression changed to genuine interest.

"Well this design has software that picks the cheapest tariff to charge on. Not only that it can alternate between the cars and keep them charged evenly or on the estimated mileage the car will do the next day."

"That's amazing Simon. I could see how that would be worth a fortune."

"One problem is that I only own 55% of the company. I think there is going to be a hostile buy out. I don't know who will be leading the takeover. If I knew I could nip it in the bud."

"Why don't you have a party. I can put on my best dumb blond act and have a sniff around."

Simon's eyes shone. He actually gulped.

"You'd do that for me."

"Yes I would. I really like you Simon. You're a nice guy, even if you did trick me."

"I'm sort of regretting that, but I never would have met you if I didn't. "

As they finished their meal, Mel winked at him.

"Why don't we take this upstairs?"

Simon led her up to the bedroom.

"No let’s go into Stacy’s; I mean my room. I want to change into something more suitable."

Simon sat on the bed. She drew out several items from the drawers.

"What do you think Simon?"

She held up a red silk cami, and a pair of red fishnet, hold up stockings.

Simon nodded. He was practically drooling. She slowly slipped out of her clothes. She faced away from him as she put on the cami. She knew he was getting a good look at her ass. She was wearing red satin French knickers.

She sat next to him and slowly drew her stockings on.

"Simon, you know you said you'd get me that credit card."

Simon was gently rubbing her leg that had the stocking on.

"Err, sorry Mel. Yes, what about it?"

"Well I still think of this as Stacy's room. I want to buy some clothes for me. I need a whole new wardrobe, including some newer sexy undies."

She looked at his crouch as she said that. She saw he was tenting his trousers.

"Yes, yes sure. of course. Sorry, you'll have it by tomorrow night. I'll call the bank first thing."

"Thanks, I'm sure you're going to love my new clothes."

She kissed him and pushed him onto his back. Then her hands went to his belt. Soon he was naked from the waist down. His cock standing at a right angle from his body. She went between his legs and licked his balls.

"Oh Mel, that feels so good."

She moved up and worked her way down as far as she could down his cock. She sucked as much as she could on the way back up. It made a popping sound as it left her mouth.

He grabbed her shoulders and pushed her face down on the bed.

"I'm sorry Mel I'm just so turned on by you."

He lowered the back of her knickers and tried to push in.

"Simon I need lube."

He stopped. He seemed a little shocked.

"I'm sorry Mel. I don't want to hurt you."

She got herself ready, then kissed him.

"It's ok Simon, I understand."

He had calmed down now. She got on all fours. He was gentle now. He slipped slowly inside her. She let out a contented sigh.

"Are you alright baby? I'm not hurting you?"

"No, you feel good in me. Thanks for asking."

He gently started to fuck her. Gone was man that practically raped her a few days back. He was being considerate and gentle. He lent forward forcing her face into the pillow. His right hand went around her hip and found her cock in its silky prison.

"Oh, that's nice Simon. Please keep doing that."

He timed his thrusts with his strokes of her cock. It didn't take long for her. The feel of his cock pushing on her prostate and the silky stroke of Simon's hand, made her scream with pleasure. She felt herself release into the satin.

She collapsed onto the bed. Simon fully covered her now. He increased his speed until she was bouncing on the mattress. She felt a second orgasm building. Her body shook as it hit. It was like the one she felt before. It radiated out from her center. She felt herself pass out.

When she came to, a few seconds later. Simon was standing beside her.

"Mel are you ok!"

"Oh yes Simon. Never been this ok in my life."

He slid onto the bed and his strong arms drew her face onto his chest. She kissed his shoulder.

"You know what? I think I'm starting to fall in love with you Mel."

Seven Years a Wife Part 5

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Identity Crisis
  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A week later a plan was in place. Simon had arranged a meal in his favorite Italian restaurant for his three fellow board members.
The board members were the ones Simon suspected the most.

Mel was to get friendly with them after the wine started flowing. Simon was unsure if he wanted to put Mel through having to be “friendly”. This surprised her, he had blackmailed her into living as a woman, and had practically raped her. Now he was concerned for her welfare.

She assured him she would be in total control. She would only sip her wine and reminded him that even though she would be at her feminine best, she was still a guy deep down. She didn’t like having to say that. She paused to consider how far down the rabbit hole she had gone. She really liked being a woman, it was all so new and exciting to her. She wondered if she should have been a woman all along.

Before the meal Angie came to help her get ready. Mel was growing quite proficient at makeup, but still knew that Angie was an expert in bring out her best.

“So, you want to look your seductive best tonight then?”

“Yes, I want to go for super sexy, but not slutty. Do your best girlfriend.”

“You know what Mel? You are taking to this like a duck to water. You got the credit card from Simon without any problems. I think I’m helping create a monster.”

“I’ll just call you Mrs Frankenstein then. You know the plan. I want some tips.”

“Well powerful men are all about ego. So don’t think what Mark would have liked, think of what Simon would like.”

“How do I start then Angie?”

“First touch your hair when you talk to them. When you know they are looking at you, lick your lips. Oh, if you can, touch their hand or arm when you speak to them.”

“What do I say?”

“Most guys like that don’t really care. It’s all about them. Just act like you’re impressed.”

“Got it.”

Mel touched Angie’s arm and said;

“That’s really fascinating Angie, you are so clever.”

Angie chuckled.

“Wasted on me girl. I’m not trying to get into your knickers.”

Simon stood slack jawed as he waited at the bottom of the stairs. Mel carefully stepped down each stair with her red painted toes showing through her thin black stockings. The strappy black shoes had a 4-inch heel.

As Simon slowly took in her beauty, the saw that the side split in her long black dress, just gave a glimpse of stocking top as she walked.
Her lips were glossy red, her eyes smokey and seductive. She was wearing tear drop diamond earrings. Her hair was perfect. She was perfect.

Mel could see a lump forming in the front of his trousers. She felt a surge of pride that she was the cause. This was power. Mark could never have done this.

“Down boy. We don’t have time now. If you’re good, I may let you make love to me later.”

Make love, she thought. That’s what it had started to feel like recently. There had been a lot more holding and kissing. Not the brutal fucking she had when they first had sex.

“How do you look that good? Your figure? How?”

“A very tight corset. You’re going to have to help me out of it later. I doubt if I’ll be able to eat much tonight.”

Simon’s driver just stared at her as he opened the door for her. All this attention boosted her confidence. When the arrived, Simon told the driver to come back at 10.30. They were the last ones to arrive.

Simon introduced her to the board. Sarah Billington, a stern looking woman in her 50’s. Robert Philips, a man with a friendly smile and very little hair, about 65 years old Mel guessed. Then there was David Potts, he was about 30 years old, very handsome, and very confident. Everyone shook her hand, but David pulled her in for a kiss.

They all sat for their meal. Mel was opposite Simon, with David on her left. After starters the wine was flowing freely. The board members were discussing the marketing of the new charger. Mel pretended to be bored. David had nearly drunk a bottle of red on his own. Suddenly she felt a hand on her thigh. She didn’t move as it explored the split in her dress. It got as far as the suspender clip on her stockings until she moved her leg.

She glanced quickly at David and winked. She got up and said;

“Excuse me, nature calls.”

As she walked to the ladies at the back of the restaurant she saw David close behind.

“Stockings, eh? I love a woman that knows how to dress.”

“Really? It would blow your mind if you saw what I had under my dress.” She said mischievously.

“Why are you with him? He ok, but boring. You need a real man to show you a good time.”

“To be honest, I’m attracted to power David. It’s an aphrodisiac to me.”

She moved closer and could feel an impressive lump form in his trousers.

“It really gets me hot. Simon is the most powerful man in the company. That does if for me.”

She licked her lips, them bit her bottom lip as looked up into his eyes. She could see he was turned on. He sighed.

“Well, if you love power, you should stick with me. Soon I’ll be calling the shots.”

Mel grabbed his belt and dragged him into the ladies. It was a single toilet so she knew she could be alone with him as she locked the door. Her hand went down the front of his trousers and grabbed his cock.

“Oh my god, you are a dirty bitch, aren’t you?”

“All this talk of power has got me hot. I’d love to see Simon humbled he can be such a prick.”

She unzipped his fly and pulled his cock free of his underwear. It was standing at a 45 degree angle, hard and twitching in the cool air.
She gently stroked him. His eyes rolled back, and he groaned.

“Tell me how you’re going to humiliate him.”

“I can’t not yet.”

She let his cock fall from her hand.

“Please, you can’t stop now!”

“I’m not in the mood now.”

“Oh god! OK, but suck me, I need some release.”

“Tell me then. “

Mel took the tip into her mouth and licked the underside with her tongue.

“I.. we.. what he doesn’t know is about the patient.”

She stopped

“What about it?”

“Keep sucking bitch.”

Mel wanted to squeeze his balls for that, but thought it was better to play the bimbo.

She went back to work. She could feel him tensing up.

“You smug prick of a boyfriend doesn’t.. Ahh … realize the.. oh.. employee that invented it didn’t sign a contract with us that gives the company rights to… oh my…his invention.. Me and Sarah and going to buy..Ohhh.”

Mel felt him spurt into her mouth. She swallowed. She felt disgusted with herself, but she had found out what was happening. In a way she was disappointed in men. Was it that easy to manipulate all men? This man had just cost himself millions. All that for a quick blow job. Would she have done that as Mark.

They went back to their seats.

“You were gone a while.” Said Simon.

David winked at him. “There was a bit of queue and Mel, and I were having a nice chat.”

Mel saw a flash of anger in Simon’s eyes, she kicked his foot under the table. During the rest of the meal David squeezed Mel’s leg a few more times. When the coffee came, he made a remark about her having hers with extra cream. Simon gave Mel a hurt look. He could guess what happened.

In the back of the car on the way home Mel explained what had happened. Simon was livid.

“I’ll fucking kill him. I’m so sorry. I didn’t want you to have to do that. I just wanted you to chat with them.”

“I’m sorry Simon. It just seemed a way get him to talk quickly. After all it’s not the first time a man has taken advantage of me, is it?”

She gave him an angry look. He mumbled and looked out of the window. They rode the rest of the way in silence.

When they got home Simon asked her to sit with him in the living room. He poured them both a whisky.

“Mel, I don’t know how to say this, but I’m so sorry. I feel like a piece of crap. I’m a bloody monster. I forced you into dressing as a woman and forced you to have sex with me. What you said in the car brought it home to me. I’m no different from that dickhead David.”

Mel was crying. He was right, she had been abused. Now she wasn’t sure if she was suffering from something like Stockholm syndrome, or she really did like being Mel? She saw the tears in his eyes. He was sincere.

“I just want to tell you, if you want to leave, just tell me. I’ll give you a million. Please forgive me. When you told me what happened I was so angry at you. I felt betrayed. I wanted to kill him. It made me realize. I love you. I just want you to be happy. If you want to stay as Mel, I will do anything I can to make you happy. It’s your decision.”

Tears were streaming down her face. Her makeup was a mess. She gulped. There were so many conflicting emotions. She was angry at him, but she didn’t like the thought of him being upset. Did she love him?

She got up and as she climbed the stairs, she looked back at him and said;

“I’ll sleep on it.”

Seven Years a Wife Part 6

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Blackmail
  • Identity Crisis
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Gay Males

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
ted.JPG

Simon slept poorly that night. He tossed and turned all night. He never felt this way about Stacy. What was wrong with him? He was a monster. He used his money and power to trick men into acting and living as women. Was he some sort of demented wannabe Dr. Frankenstein?

He liked Stacy, but it was like a business arrangement. She had sex with him them she would go to her room afterwards. It was all a little bit cold. She saw to his needs and that was it. Mel was another thing. He felt affection towards her, he knew that. When she told him what David had done he was furious.

He spent a sleepless night thinking how he would get David out of the company. He still wanted to punch him. While he did this, he didn’t have to think what he had done to Mel.

The next morning, he knocked on Mel’s door with a cup of coffee. She didn’t answer. He left it outside her locked door. He went to work feeling concerned and guilty.

Mel waited until she heard the front door close until she got up. She looked at her reflection in the mirror she was a mess. Her hair was stuck to her face from her tears, and she had “panda” eyes.

She showered and dressed in the least feminine clothes she could find. She found a pair of plain black satin panties, a pink roll neck sweater and a pair shiny black leggings. She brushed her hair and looked at herself. She would still pass as a woman even without the makeup. This didn’t upset her.

She went downstairs, taking the cold cup of coffee with her. After making some fresh coffee and toast she tidied up and ran the vacuum cleaner around the house. In a strange way she enjoyed doing this. Was it odd that she enjoyed housework? It was nice to do something and see an instant result. From messy to tidy, so straightforward. Why wasn’t life like that?

All day she fought with her emotions. She came to the conclusion that she may be trans. Most of the trans people she knew of, knew they were from an early age. There were quite a few that found out going through puberty or later. She had always thought that there was something missing in her life. Something not quite right. She always felt uncomfortable when Kim’s lesbian friends would bitch about trans women being men in dresses trying to hijack women’s rights. Was that why she felt uncomfortable?

What did that mean now? This had been forced upon her. Would she have ever known? She wondered if Angie had spotted it. She suspected she had. What should she do now? Simon had offered her a million, but she felt for him. It was all she could do to keep silent when he took her coffee up that morning.

Why was life so bloody complex? He had forced her to do this. He had forced her to have sex with him. That was a horrible thing to do to anyone. She just loved the attention and intimacy that she felt though. She had never felt this before. She decided to have it out with him when he got home.

~o~O~o~

Around 6.30pm she heard his car on the drive. When he walked in, she was sitting in the living room. He had no idea what to expect. He had wanted to call but was worried she had left. She was still there. That was something at least.

“Mel. I just don’t know what to say. I..”

“How about sorry? That would be a good start.”

Simon sat next to her and tried to put his arms around her. She pulled away.

“I’m so sorry Mel. I should never have done this to you. You must hate me.”

“Strangely I don’t. I’m angry with you. What you did to me, and Stacy is perverse, but I think I can understand it. You’re gay and can’t admit it. Being a rich idiot, you came up with a solution. You make a man look like a woman and it eases you guilt.”

Simon looked down at the floor. Tears were forming in his eyes.

“Mel you’re half right. Don’t you think I haven't tried sleeping with men? I tried. Nothing happened. Some even crossdresed for me. Still nothing. The person needs to be feminine. You just seemed that way to me. I’m so sorry if I hurt you.”

“You did hurt me. You are right about my femininity too. It explains a lot about my life. I could make friends with girls easily. Although none ever wanted to sleep with me. I never “got” guys. I never understood they dynamics of male bonding. I’m sure I’m trans. You uncovered that it me.”

“Where does that leave us?”

“I won’t lie Simon. I have feelings for you.”

He lifted his head. His eyes shone in the light from the table lamp. He looked like a small puppy that had just been given a pat on the head.

“You do? I think I’m in love with you Mel. I have never felt like this. I felt empty all day. I wasn’t sure you’d be here when I came home.”

“What I need to know Simon, is do you love me, or do you love your image of me. The sexy women you can have whenever you want?”

“I love you, Mel. I don’t know how I can prove it.”

“I do. Sleep with me.”

“What would that prove?”

“Come to bed now. I’ll see you upstairs in 5 minutes.”

When he arrived in his room she was under the sheets. He saw her clothes on the chair.

“Strip off Simon, then jump in next to me. “

As he drew the covers back, he saw her naked body. He paused for a second. She was watching him intently. His mind said that he was getting into bed with a man. No, this was Mel, not a man, he thought.

She turned on her side and he closed the distance.

“Spoon me, Simon. I want to feel your body next to mine.”

Slowly he moved across the bed. She felt his hot breath on her neck. He nibbled her ear. She started to get erect. She slid his hand from her hip to her cock. He started to stroke it slowly.

“That feels nice Simon. Keep that up then you can make love to me.”

Simon was fighting his feelings. He had his hand on a man’s cock. He was playing with a man’s cock. No he thought this is Mel. She is the woman he loved. She was Mel. He felt himself stiffen. He wanted Mel. It didn’t matter how she was dressed She was Mel.

Mel felt his enlarged organ pushing hard against her backside. She smiled to herself.

“Down boy! I need to get ready for you. I’ll slip into something more appropriate.”

“You don’t have to. I love you as you are.”

“No honestly. I feel better if I wear something sexy.”

She returned in under 5 minutes. She looked stunning. She was wearing a black silk teddy. Her legs were clad in black fishnets. On her feet were shiny ankle boots with a 6-inch heel. She had put on a quick coat of fire engine red lipstick.

She saw his cock twitch as he took in what she was wearing.

“You really didn’t have to.“

“You mouth says one thing, your cock says another.”

She laughed.

He sat up and wrapped his arms around her waist. His hand sought out her small cock.

“Ohhh Simon!”

He couldn’t answer her, as her cock was filling his mouth. After a few minutes she pulled away.

“No, please no more. Your turn now.”

She pushed his chest and he fell onto his back. She slowly licked his member, from his balls to the tip. When she saw he was writhing, wanting more. She slowly took as much of him into her mouth as she could. Her head boobed gently as her tongue worked on his shaft.

She looked up into his eyes as she worked. She saw he eyes widen. He was close to orgasm.

“Stop! Please Mel, I want to make love to you.”

Make love! She thought. That’s a first.

She lay next to him on the bed. He pulled her to him. She shivered as his strong arms pulled her face to his.

“I love you, Mel. I really do. Whatever you want to do I will be fine with.”

She paused. She wasn’t sure how he’d react to what she wanted to say.

“Simon. I don’t know. This is all new to me. What if I wanted to go all the way? To have surgery. Would you still want me?”

“Mel I realize now. It’s the person I love. The body helps, but it’s you. I guess that was your test wasn’t it? To see is I would be turned on by you without the clothes. So yes, whatever you want to do I will support you and be with you.”

She let out a quiet sob.

“I was hoping you you’d say that. I don’t know what I’d do if you said no.”

He pushed her over and kissed her. He drew back and looked down at her.

“I won’t lie my love. I do like it when you dress in sexy clothes. It’s like the sauce on my steak dinner. I love the steak, but it just adds a bit with the sauce.”

“As long as you’re not calling me a dog’s dinner, then I’ll admit I enjoy it too.”

He smiled and kissed her. He lifted both her legs and carefully slipped inside her. She watched his eyes as he gently made love to her. He lent down and kissed her repeatedly. This time she could feel herself build slowly to an orgasm. His slow steady strokes went on and on. She couldn’t take much more.

She wrapped both her legs around him and pulled him in hard. She let out a slight whimper.

“Mel?”

“It’s nice that you are being so gentle Simon. Now fuck me like you mean it.”

His eyes went wide with shock, but she didn’t need to ask twice. He sped up and soon the room was filled with the sound of flesh slapping on flesh.

Mel’s eyes rolled back. This was amazing. He had done this to her before. Her knees were almost on her shoulders. Most of his weight was on her. She could see sheer pleasure in his eyes. She saw lust, want and need. This was for her. This added to her pleasure. She was loved. She felt needed. She was Mel, she was a woman.

She felt him explode inside her. He screamed.

“Oh god yesssss.”

This drove her over the edge. This time it was something new. Her whole body shook and trembled. She had never felt like this before. She was close to passing out.

“Oh my! That was incredible.” She said.

Simon collapsed next to her and wrapped his arms around her.

After some gentle kissing he said.

“I love you, Mel. Stay with me forever.”

“No.”

“No? But you said..”

He looked crestfallen.

“Don’t be daft you silly bugger. I’m bloody starving I’m getting up to make us dinner.”

Simon threw a pillow at her as she slipped though the bedroom door.

Seven Years as a Wife Ch. 07

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Blackmail
  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Mel finally realizes she is transgender.

It had been 3 months since that night when Mel uncovered the plot to steal the patient for the E.V. charger. Simon had talked to each member of the board privately and had held an extraordinary meeting and removed those plotting against him. The inventor had been given a guaranteed share of the profits and signed over the rights to the company.

Mel had done a lot of soul-searching in the following weeks and met Angie for advice.

"Angie, this is driving me mad. I can't figure out what I am. I have been looking online for days. One minute I think I'm trans. The next, I think I'm a gay crossdresser. I don't know what to do. Do I have surgery? Hormones? Boobs? Arrgh.."

Angie laughed at her.

"Mel, do you know how many women would love to be in your position? Living with a millionaire who adores you?"

Mel smiled at that. She thought of Simon. He doted on her now. He was so attentive since he had come to terms with himself.

"I know, but do I get gender reassignment for him? I don't think he would like that."

"This is about you girl. This is your body. Your life. What do you want to do?"

"Well, I never want to be Mark again. I want to stay as Mel for the rest of my life. I love living life as a woman. That means I'm trans doesn't it?"

"Oh, Mel love. That's just a label. It's how our brains work. You look like this, so you are that. You act like that so you are this. What do YOU want?"

"I want to be a woman or be as close as I can get to being a woman. I don't want to put the effort into looking female that I do now."

"Well then, hormones will soften your skin and change your fat distribution into that of a woman. Your hips, breasts, and backside will accumulate fat instead of your stomach. Women usually store fat in their buttocks, hips, lower abdomen, and thighs. Do you want to do that?"

"I would love that. Mostly for the breasts though. Would it affect me, you know? Downstairs."

"Yeah, you would be affected up here in your room in the kitchen even when you go out."

Angie gave me a smirk.

"OK you sarky bitch, I'll say it. Will it affect my cock, my penis, my clitty, as Simon calls it?"

"Sorry, Mel. You are talking about changing sex and you are being shy. I couldn't resist. Yes, it will affect your clitty. The longer you are on them the harder you will find it to become erect. It will probably even shrink."

"I still enjoy it when he plays with it. He even sucks it now. I would miss that. I have had what I think of as a female orgasm a few times. It was really intense. This was when he was inside me."

"Wow. Simon really has changed. You are not considering the whole works then?"

"I have, but I have read that many trans women cannot orgasm. God I would miss that."

"How do you feel about your male bits then Mel?"

"I don't hate them. I would love to be a fully functioning female, but I know there is risk and I sort of think Simon would prefer me, you know. "intact". If you know what I mean."

"How about just getting implants for your boobs, hips and backside. They won't affect anything else, but they would make you more convincing. You could get permanent makeup, collagen injections and fillers."

"I'll still be the same sexually after all that? Will I look more feminine though?"

"Yes. You would not believe how many many women have this done. Do you want to officially change gender as well?"

"I have done research on this Angie. I need to have been diagnosed with gender dysphoria. This is no problem when you have money. Simon can find a doctor who will do this. I just have to live as a woman for 2 years and convince them I intend to live as a woman for the rest of my life."

Those 2 years passed quickly. Mel felt a little guilty about being able to bypass many of the bottlenecks most trans women encounter. Money talks. Mark had learned that years before. Now Mell was smooth all over and had c-cup breasts. She had not taken hormones as she did not want to lose the pleasure she and Simon got from her "extra" bit.

Angie was with her when she got her gender recognition certificate. They both cried, and Angie welcomed me to "the club".

"Angie, I have a confession to make. I did not want to mention it as this all seems like a dream. I didn't want to jinx it."

"Well Mel, what is it?"

"I sort of realized I wanted to be a woman the day Simon offered me the deal. Any real man would run a mile rather than take that offer. Giving up your manhood should not be an easy decision for a man. Truth be told, I was secretly thrilled. I tried to cling on to scraps of my pretend manhood by pretending not to love what was happening. I'm sorry. It's just that there seems so much shame attached to a man wanting to be a woman. "

"Oh, Mel love. I saw it in you when we first met. I love being a woman and would hate being a man. It never surprises me that some men want to be women. I'm surprised it isn't more. What's not to like?"

"I had no goal in life. I was just existing. Now after we marry, I am going to devote my life to Simon and help him become a billionaire."

Angie laughed.

"Yes, start small and work your way up."

"Do you fancy helping me choose a wedding dress?"

They screamed, hugged, laughed, and cried. Then made plans.

Mel stood in front of the mirror, the soft light casting a gentle glow on her reflection. She couldn't help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness as she twirled in the wedding dress she had picked out. It was a beautiful ivory gown, adorned with delicate lace and intricate beading, a perfect match for the magical day she had dreamed of.

Only a registry office marriage, but she didn't care. There would only be a few of Simon's friends and Angie. Only the three of them would know about Mel's past.

But now, next to her, her best friend Angie beamed with excitement, a bundle of energy and support. Angie had been by Mel's side through every twist and turn, of her self-discovery as a transgender woman.

"Mel, you look absolutely stunning!" Angie exclaimed, her eyes filled with pride. "This dress is made for you, girl."

wed.jpg

Mel smiled, her heart filled with gratitude for having such an incredible friend. Mark had never had such a close relationship. She felt a little sad for Mark. Angie was her rock, her confidante, throughout her recent operations. And now, as she prepared to marry Simon, Angie was there to share in the joy and celebration.

"I can't believe this is happening," Mel whispered, to Angie.

"It's real girl. You will be a Mrs soon, a wife."

Angie wrapped her arm around Mel, squeezing her tight. "Love has a funny way of finding us, Mel. And Siman is a lucky man to have you by his side. Now, let's find the perfect lingerie to go with that fabulous dress!"

They giggled like teenagers as they perused the racks of delicate lace, silks and frills. Mel's excitement grew as she imagined the look on Simon's face when he saw her in her wedding ensemble. A radiant bride ready to embark on a new chapter of their lives together.

As they picked out an assortment of lingerie pieces, they giggled and made crude remarks. Eventually, Mel chose a white basque with lace knickers and silk stockings.

basq.jpg

Angie chose her wedding night lingerie. Black satin cami-knickers.

ted.jpg

Finally, they made their way to the checkout counter, their arms filled with an array of beautiful garments. Mel glanced at Angie, her eyes brimming with emotion. "Thank you, Angie, for everything. I wouldn't be where I am today without you."

Angie's eyes softened, and she hugged Mel tightly. "You don't have to thank me, Mel. Friends are there for each other, no matter what. I'm just grateful that you let me be a part of your journey."

They paid for their purchases, the excitement of the upcoming wedding lingering in the air.

Sissy Wife. Are you sure?

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
kd.JPG

“Listen to me Derek. If you move in with me as my full-time wife. There is no backing out. Do you hear me?”

“Yes Brian. I understand. It’s what I always wanted.”

“You look convincing, but you’ll have to work on your voice a little. You drop too low sometimes.”

“How about I put on a Scottish accent?”

“I don’t want you to sound like Mrs., bloody Doubtfire!”

“Oh, ay, no ah won’t”

“That was rather good. If you keep that up, you’re going to have to invent a past for yourself. Learn about the town you say you’re from. If anyone suspects you’re out on your ear!”

“Ochi please now Brian. It’s ma dream to live as a housewife.”

“Let me tell what that means to me Donna, because this is not a fantasy. This is real. This will be your life from now on.”

“Anything you want Brian.”

“You will never wear men’s clothing again. The top drawer of the chest of drawers in the master bedroom will be your knicker drawer. Do you understand? Your knicker drawer. You will have at least twenty pairs. All of them silky and lacy. No boring cotton on my wife”

“Oh god yes please Brian. I do. Silk, satin and lace. All the time.”

“The next drawer will have your bra’s, suspender belts and stockings. I hate tights, they get in the way. You will wear them even on hot summer days. Can you put up with that?”

“I love stockings Brian. You know I do.”

“What about the petticoats, corsets and Basques I will want you to wear? You need to look feminine, so every day you will feel squeezed into a lady’s shape.”

“Yes, I want to do it. I want to do for you Brian.”

“The walk I closet will be full of dresses, blouses and skirts. You will never wear slacks, leggings or trousers. Can you imagine that? Your legs will always be on display.”

“Oh aye, maybe I can get a tartan mini skirt?”

“How would you feel about always wearing high heels. All day, every day? No flats, just heels. In the winter it will be sexy high heeled boots. Could you put up with that?”

“You had me at boots. Aye that would be grand.”

“Full makeup every day. Perfume, the works. Every inch of you shaved and smooth. You will go for laser hair removal fifty miles away until it’s all gone. Are you willing to do that?”

“I hate shaving, so yes, I want to.”

“You would have to sleep with me every night. I am a man with a huge sexual appetite. I may want you twice, or perhaps three times a night. Can you imagine, your knees besides your ears with my stiff rod inside you twice a night?”

“Oh god yes. I’m doing that right now Brian. It’s makes me want it even more!”

“What if I come home and see you cooking or washing up, and want to have you then? Bend you over the kitchen table, lift your dress and have you? Wouldn’t that put you off?”

“That would make me look forward to you coming home even more.”

“You would have no life outside the home other than what I permitted you. Your life would be washing, shopping, cooking, cleaning, ironing, making yourself pretty so I’ll want to fuck. Surely you don’t want that?”

“Brian. It’s what I wanted all my life. Please let me be you wife.”

“Ok, if you’re sure. This will be for the rest of your life. I’ll get rid of everything that makes you Derek. You’re Donna now. Let’s look on eBay and start looking for clothes to fill the lady of the house’s drawer’s. “

Sissy Wife, Sissy Life

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a short story about a would be sissy housewife. I wrote it on the request of a reader on another site. This is not a trans story.
It is a story about a "sissy". I have several that email me frequently, and prefer being know by what I think of as a derogatory term.


The alarm went off. It was 6AM. Greg stretched and yawned. I looked down to see that the thin cover had a tent pole lifting it up. I had noticed
that over the last few days. He always woke up with a full erection.

He turned to me and smiled.

"Time to do your wifely duty Sarah."

He called me Sarah when he was in a good mood. Sissy wife or just sissy sometimes. I reached under the cover and grasped his cock. My god it was so hard. I pulled back the cover and climbed between his legs.

I licked the head like it was a lollypop.

"Come on wifey, worship that cock. It's where all your pleasure comes from."

I took half of his shaft into my mouth. I couldn't get it deeper as my gag reflex stopped me. My hands worked the rest of his shaft. As I looked
in his eyes, I saw a mocking satisfied look. It seemed to say.

"This is what you wanted sissy. This is what you have."

This is what I wanted. I met him at a TV/CD friendly bar. We chatted and he asked me my fantasy. I told him I would love to live as a fulltime
housewife.

He explained that would mean obeying my husband in everything, taking care of all his needs. I nearly came in my knickers when told me to book a week off work at the end of the month and move in with him for a week.

Then he said.

"Then we will see if you can cut it as my wife. If you can, we may make it permanent."

Now I was here with his huge cock filling my mouth.

"Give my balls some attention woman!"

I slipped further down the bed and licked and very gently sucked on each of his huge balls. They smelt mainly and tasted a little salty. Seeing
his cock tower above me made me realise I wasn’t really a man. Not compared to him.

"On your back sissy. I have to go to work."

My stockings and lace teddy made a zipping noise as I slid up the bed. All my lingerie was black. He loved black, lace and frills. So that’s
what I had to wear.

Quickly he got between my legs, grabbed my ankles and lifted them high into the air. He left one leg to fall over his shoulder, and roughly
jammed a finger inside me.

"Good, you’re still wet from last night."

He lifted me until my hole came level with his cock and shoved it right in. I cried out. I was getting used to his cock now, but it still hurt
being stretched that quickly.

"Shut you moaning women. You know you love cock."

He withdrew then thrust in again. Soon he built up a rhythm. The room was filled with slapping sounds and my sighs of pleasure and pain. I knew what was coming.

"You love my cock, don’t you?"

"Yes, my love."

"You need this to remind you of your place in the world, don’t you?"

I looked down and saw the tip of the small pink chastity he locked me into at the beginning of the week. He told me women relied on their man’s cocks for pleasure. The only cock in this house was his.

"Yes, my love."

I could feel his huge cock filling me, brushing my prostate with every stroke. He was using my body for his pleasure, and I was happy about it.
He was 8 inches taller than me. I felt so weak and feminine under him. Then as if reading my mind, he said.

"Do you feel feminine now, eh? Do you feel like a real housewife? Imagine all those wives out there now, just like you are getting a good seeing to by their husbands. You are just like them aren’t you. I’m going to cum inside you and leave you with a nice present that’s going to drip into your knickers later. You’ll be just like the rest of the housewives, won’t you? All remembering their husband’s cocks as they walk around in their wet knickers."

"Yeeeeessss"

He could get into my head. I don’t know how, but he could. His words and his thrusting cock drove me to have a full body orgasm. I shook and
trembled. Just as I was coming down, I felt his "present" spurting inside me.

He climbed off me looking smug. He looked down on me and spoke.

"Do I know how to treat my wife, or what?"

I only had the strength to nod.

He went to shower while I headed downstairs to make his breakfast and packed lunch. His present was already starting to drip into my knickers. As I climbed down the stairs I wondered what I should wear to turn my man on when he came home.

I wanted this life forever.


~o~O~o~

It was two weeks ago that Greg told me I had passed my weeks trial. He lay down the rules.

I would quit my job.

Tell my family and friends I was moving to the Australian outback
(I only had a sister that never liked me after she caught me in her clothes)

I would sell or give away all my possessions and hand over the money to him.

Give away all but one set of male clothes.
(In case of doctors’ visits. These were to be locked away by Greg.)

I was to obey him in everything, or I would be thrown out with just the clothes on my back.

I was never to cover my legs with anything but stockings.

Hormones would never be allowed. He wanted a sissy housewife, not a trans woman.

I agreed to his conditions. I was scared at giving up my independence but thought that this is what women used to do when they married. They relied on their men for everything.

He explained.

"I want a sissy housewife. You will always strive to look girly and feminine. You will always be a man underneath, a man forced to struggle his hardest to be the best wife he can be. With hormones it would be too easy. I get off on seeing you, a man forced to be as womanly as possible, just because I make you.”

“I don’t have too many clothes though Greg. I will have no money to buy more. What will I wear?"

“Don’t you worry your empty head about that. You concentrate on keeping your husband happy and he will look after you.”

Now I stood at the sink dressed as the perfect 1950’s housewife. I was wearing seamed stockings held up by a 6-strap suspender belt. White, silk, French knickers. A white merry widow corset was squashing my waist and forcing my fat to form B cup breasts. I looked down and felt a tingle in my caged cock when I saw my pink toenails peaking out of my white 6-inch sandals.

I had to lean forward to see my feet as my knee length, cap sleeved, flowery housedress was held away from my legs by my voluminous net petticoat. I had bright pink painted nails covered by pink rubber gloves.

My hair was curly and dyed blond. When I saw myself in the mirror with my bright pink lipstick I nearly fainted with joy. Greg had ordered these clothes for me. They were perfect.

The dinner was almost ready, and he was due home any minute.

“Honey I’m home.” He said in a mocking tone.

I turned; my hands covered in suds from washing up.

“Oh, hi honey. I get you a drink.”

“No, you stay right there. Don’t you dare move. You're perfect. You look like the perfect housewife.”

“But your dinner will...”

He crossed the kitchen and slapped my bottom hard.

“Oww, Greg please!”

“Do you want to go over my knee? Perhaps you need a reminder of who the man of the house is?”

With that I felt his hand force my head into the sink. My head was inches from the water. He kicked my legs apart. My heels skidded as I tried not to fall.

I felt my dress and petticoats being pulled up over my back. His hand caressed my silk knickers.

“Lovely. Just perfect.”

I heard him unzip his fly. I had prepared myself a few hours ago. I would always have to ready when Greg was in the house.
Without foreplay he plunged into me, nearly lifting me off my feet. His cock felt enormous. I thought I was getting used to him, but he must have really been turned on.

Soon the kitchen echoed to the sounds of my heels skidding on the tiled fool and the slapping of flesh on flesh.
I panted and whimpered as he took savage pleasure in my body.

“Who are you?” he said.

“Sssarah.”

“What are you?”

“A sissy.”

“A sissy what?”

“A sissy housewife.”

“Who’s sissy housewife?

“I’m yours Greg. I’m your sissy housewife. Your’s forever.”

Then the reality hit me. I was now stuck in a life of makeup, perfume, pretty clothes, cooking, cleaning and being used for my husband’s pleasure whenever he wanted. I was an old fashion housewife. A sissy housewife. I was his. I belonged to him.

I came harder than I have ever in my life. My legs gave way. I spasmed and as my body was being supported by Greg’s strong hands and cock, he came. I felt him pumping his load into me. Marking me with his DNA. Forcing me to be part of him.

He pulled out and guided me to a chair.

“Now, what were you saying about dinner?”

Snookered

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Real World
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a story about a trans snooker player.

snook.jpg

As I bent over, lining my cue with the white ball, my mind was in turmoil. What should I do? The cue felt like an extension of my arm. It was a Peradon. I remember back to the hell my mother kicked up when my father brought it home. He showed me and we stared in awe at it. It was as if he had shown me Excaliber itself.

My mother berated him for spending over £100 on a "bit of wood". She said we would only be able to go to a caravan at Clacton for a week instead of Spain like she wanted to.

"Next door has had two foreign holidays this year, we haven't had one. You and bloody snooker. It's not like you're any good."

That wasn't true. I thought he was wonderful. I remembered the day he took the car out of the garage and I asked where we were going. He told me he was going to use the garage to put a snooker table in.

Later that day a brand new half-size table was delivered. My mother huffed and puffed and let everyone know about her disapproval. My six-year-old self was enchanted, listening to balls clicking and cracking. I watched as the balls bounced off the cushions into the holes.

Snooker rules are simple. There are 21 balls. There are 15 red and 6 colored balls, and one white cue ball. Players have to pot a red ball first, followed by a colored ball, a red ball, a colored ball, and so on. The red-colored sequence continues until all of the balls have been pocketed. Your turn will be over if you fail to put the proper ball into the pockets. The winner is the one who achieves the highest scores, which are calculated based on snooker ballpoints,

Red ball = 1 Point
Yellow Ball = 2 Points
Green Ball = 3 Points
Brown Ball = 4 Points
Blue Ball = 5 Points
Pink Ball = 6 Points
Black Ball = 7 points

So if you pot a red, you can try to pot the black. This would get you 8 points. You keep going until you miss potting a ball, or pot the white.

Snookered in the game means you cannot take a shot because other balls are in the way.
It can also mean, to deceive, cheat, or dupe or to do something that prevents someone/oneself from doing or achieving something.

This was the situation I was in now. What should do? My 10-year-old self would have ploughed ahead giving it my best effort. Things were not so clear cut a 60, there was a lot to consider.

I started to play as soon as I could reach the table. Dad was enthusiastic, I was a chip off the old block. I used snooker to quiet the other things going on in my mind. I had always felt that I should have been a girl. This is not something you could ever tell your friends at a tough North London school. I would be beaten up every day and called a poofta. No, you could never show any weakness.

The few friends I had drifted away. I just went to school and played snooker at home. I was an only child, but I can't say I was unhappy. Well apart from the growing need not to be male. Around puberty, I started to hate my body. I started to grow in areas I did not want to grow. My body started sprouting hair everywhere. Snooker kept me sane. Concentrating on the angles of the shots quietened the girl screaming to be free.

I couldn't hold her back. Everytime my parents went out I spent in my mother's wardrobe. How she never caught me I'll never know.

At 17, I left school and got a job with the post office. That was when I started to buy my own clothes. I was like a kid in a sweet shop. I spent nearly all my money in department stores. I used to write myself lists and say that my mother had asked me to get birthday presents for my sister. I don't know if any of the ladies ever suspected. I remember one watching me keenly as she showed me the lace edging on a pair of pink frilly knickers.

I would hide the bags in the bushes in the garden and sneak out to get them at night. It couldn't last. I came home a few days after my eighteenth birthday to find my female clothes laid out on the bed.

"Your father and I want a word with you."

After hours of confession and tears, I told them that I was going to live as a woman, with or without their help. My mother was conflicted. She tried to talk me out of it, but she did not her "baby" to leave home.

It was decided that I could live as a woman, but we would have to move house. We moved Cheshunt, just outside London. The house was more expensive and had no garage, so the snooker table had to go.

I was never sure if my father ever forgave me. It may have been imagined, I don't know, but he always seemed disappointed with Mary. I think he missed Mark. I feel it was my fault that he had to give up snooker. The new house was more modern, but smaller. He kept the cue but sold the table to the local pub.

My mother tolerated me. When my father died a few years after the move she blamed his death on me. She told me his heart attack was caused by his smoking,, which had increased after the snooker table went.

At his funeral, I vowed I would carry on playing. A few days later I went to my local snooker hall. Not a nice place for any girl, especially a trans girl. I put up with a lot of abuse when they realised I wasn't quite what I seemed. I don't know what gave me away, but soon I had a regular few "haters".

I challenged the worst one to a game and wiped the floor with him. If it were not so busy and the burly barman being sympathetic, he would have punched me I'm sure. I became a regular and was eventually tolerated. I still got snide comments, like "tranny" and "pervert", but I grew into my new persona and passed more easily as the hormones I was now taking took effect.

In my mid-thirties I decided to enter women's tournaments. It is funny, no one cared when it was low-level stuff, but as soon as money gets involved the knives come out. As I progressed up the leagues my past was dredged up. I became "butch Mary". even though I always wore makeup and dressed as feminine as possible. Almost every woman that lost to me would say.

"Well, you're a man after all."

I was asked by a local paper to do an interview. I foolishly accepted it.

"So Mary, do you think it is right for a man to steal prizes from women in women's competitions?"

I was shocked that she would be so offensive this early in the interview.

"Now listen to me. My birth certificate says female. I am officially recognised as a woman. I don't steal anything I win fair and square."

"Don't you see being born male as having an unfair advantage?"

"What? If I was a weight lifter or a boxer, maybe. It can vary wildly, but we are talking about snooker here."

"Well, surely your male strength helps."

"I have been on Estrogen, testosterone blockers, and progesterone for over 35 years now. You are a couple of inches taller than me. You could probably beat me in an arm wrestle. You tell me, would you have an advantage over another woman playing snooker?"

"But surely you need to hit the balls really hard when you break?"

"You don't do your research very well do you? Snooker isn't played like that. You are thinking of pool. You don't rely on spreading the balls all over the table."

"Well, er..there must be some advantages to being born male."

"Should a man be better at darts than a woman? No, there is no real reason. Should a man be better at poker than a woman? No, of course not. But they are, You want to know why?"

"Well because they are stronger and er, er."

"No. Physical strength has nothing to do with it. Women play other women. The best get good enough to beat most women. If they want to get even better they should play men. Men are better because a lot more men play. There are probably 20 times more men than women playing snooker. That means the top 10 male players have to be better than hundreds of thousands of men."

"Are you saying women should play men?"

"Yes. That's why I am so good. I played men for years in snooker halls. Women's football teams play teenage boys because they know they will get a hard game. If they can adapt to that they will play better against women."

"So you believe you are doing nothing wrong."

"No. I don't think having a cervix gives any women a disadvantage in snooker. Isn't it strange how many times we women tell men we are just as good as they are and can do anything they can, then any time a trans woman has a chance of winning anything we scream unfair? Are trans women suddenly superhuman?"

I was unhappy with myself afterward. I knew I shouldn't have done the interview.

That brings me back to now. I am 6 points behind on the last frame. I can see the black ball up the far end. The white is on the cushion. I will have to top it and hope it stays straight.

Sandra Billings winks at me, and mouths good luck. She is the reigning champion. She told me backstage if I beat her she is going to call for me to be banned from the sport.

I want to beat her so badly. I would love to knock that shit-eating grin off her face. But what will happen if I do? I have seen what happens when trans athletes win anything. We are allowed to compete. Yes, look how progressive we are, there was a trans woman competing today. You should be happy with just that. Don't you dare win anything though?

I can feel the sweat form on my brow as draw back my father's cue. I am truly snookered. Even though I can make the shot, I just can't.

Then I just couldn't help myself. I stared into Sandra's eyes as she watched the black sink into the pocket. I knew my life, for the second time, would never be the same again.

St Francis Of Asissies Academy

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Bad Boy to Good Girl
  • Crime / Punishment

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Girls' School / School Girl
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a re-work of one of my older stories. This is around a third longer than the original. I still need to finish it.
If you don't enjoy "forced fem". This is not for you.

stf (2).JPG

Yes, I know that's not how you spell the saint's name.

I have proof read this, but there may be some mistakes. Please forgive these.

This story is set in a crime ridden dystopian UK.

Two thirds of the government ministers are now female. What the population don't know is that Mildred Watkins, the newly appointed minister of youth crime, prevention and reform, is a secret dominatrix.

Mildred has managed to force through her bizarre new polices, by blackmailing her male and female colleagues.

England 2032

The black prison van stopped outside the large metal gates outside the forbidding walls of remote institution.

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy, the sign read.

The driver got out and spoke into the intercom screen and presented his ID for scanning.

With a groan the heavy gates slowly swung open. The driver returned and drove through heading down the mile long drive to the main building.

Dave and Andy could see none of this from the back of the van. They had no idea where they were. They left the court in London three hours ago. They knew they were probably hundred's of miles away from home. They were hungry and thirsty and both needed the toilet.

They had both been found guilty of grievous bodily harm. They had been on an all day drinking session after an argument at school with their teacher. Dave had thrown a chair at his teachers head when he tried to confiscate his phone. They both ran away laughing.

They knew they would both be expelled for this latest breach of discipline, but they were leaving school in a few months and did not care. They had both recently turned 18 so they knew they didn't have to stay in school anyway.

They ran into a nearby supermarket, pushed the owner over and stole a bottle of whisky and a bottle of brandy. After drinking the rest of the afternoon in a nearby woods. They returned to the supermarket for more.

Sober they would have known this was a bad idea. They were not stupid, just young and full of testosterone. The owner attacked them with a baseball bat. His age and speed was against him. During the fight the boys overpowered him and in their drunken rage took turns in beating the unconscious old man.

They ran away with more bottles laughing. The whole incident was captured on the shop's CCTV system. The police found them both in a nearby park hardly able to stand. This was serious; the old man was in a coma.

They were in court and found guilty within a week. Now they were 18, they could be tried as adults. They were both sentenced to twenty years in prison. The privately run prison system was a very unpleasant place. Everyone had heard the rumors. Harsh punishment, rape and corruption.

The country had massive financial problems mass unemployment, so most people just cared about their own lives. The harsh treatment of prisoners was seen as a deterrent. If you can't do the time, don't do the crime, was the prevailing attitude.

The judge had called their parents to his chambers after the trial to offer an alternative. The guards had been telling the boys in graphic detail about how they would be raped and passed around by the inmates within hours of arriving at the prison. The boys were so scared of the prospect of twenty years of torture in prison, they had readily agreed to five years of the new Mildred Watkins re-education and reorientation program.

Their parents had signed the documents the judge presented them, then they boys signed. The line above said;

"I the undersigned agree to all treatments and will abide by the rules of the re-education and reorientation center."

The judge reminded them that failure would result in the immediate reinstatement of the original sentence.

The parents signed to say they would remain silent about the new justice system their son's were to entering.

The van pulled up, the guard opened the door.

"Out you get ladies"

Both boys blinked at the light as the daylight flooded in. The cold wind stung their eyes. They saw the huge mansion and saw a column of what looked like young women in school uniforms walking into a large door in the center of the huge building.

Dave winked at Andy.

"There are women here, we will be alright mate"

The guard laughed.

"I'm sure they will love you two"

Then he made a kissing noise.

"I don't get it. Some of those women must be nearly 20. Why are they in uniform?"

said Dave.

There were taken to a medical room and were both told to strip by a severe looking matron. They refused.

"Oh well chaps, back to prison with you then."

They reluctantly stripped and were examined weighed, prodded. Urine and blood samples were taken. They were coated in a foul smelling cream from the neck downwards. This, they were told, was to remove any harmful bacteria.

They were both taken to a shower block and told to shower and use the shampoo that was provided. They were glad to wash the cream off as it was burning their skin and itching like crazy.

Andy looked at his smooth body.

"Fuck all my hair has gone!"

Dave had noticed his legs were smooth, not a trace of hair.

"What the fuck!"

The water turned ice cold. They were both shivering within seconds and leapt out of the shower.

"That language will not be tolerated here. Dry yourself and put on these clothes"

She left the shower room, and the boys heard the door lock behind her.

There were two very small towels. The boys dried themselves as best as they could, teeth chattering. Why was it so bloody cold here? Dave thought.

He moved to the pile of clothes that the matron left.

"What the hell, these are women's clothes, I'm not bloody we aring these."

All that was left there looked like a women's full length white nightgown with lace around the collar and bottom, and worse still, white cotton knickers.

"You can't expect us to wear these!"

"If you don't, you can stay in there and freeze. It will be freeze tonight, your choice"

"If you both get dressed, you can go to bed and I will bring you a hot chocolate and sandwiches for your supper."

They looked at each other, Dave sighed and stepped into the simple white knickers. The lace tickled their shaved legs as they pulled them into place. The nightgowns were like oversized tee shirts"

Somehow the matron knew they had dressed. She opened the door.

"Good this will be much easier if you do not fight us"

The boys knew they could overpower her, but then what? They could be anywhere, they would be wanted criminals, with no money and nowhere to go.

They followed her along a hallway and upstairs. She opened a heavy wooden door, she led them in and told them she would be back with their food soon.

The room was a 10 year old girls dream. Pink walls and carpet. A fancy white vanity and a large white wardrobe. The walls had pictures of unicorns and ballet dancers on them.

The room was still cold, so soon both boys had jumped into bed to warm themselves up.

"What's going on here Andy? Pink sheets and lace around the pillows? Are they trying to turn us gay?"

"Don't be daft mate, still it could be worse, we could be in real prison, the stuff that happens there scares the crap out of me. Peter Crompton's brother got five years when he was 18. He was a head case when he came out. He screamed anytime someone touched him. Anyway, we might get to have a go at some of those women."

The matron came in with two large mugs of hot chocolate and thick ham sandwiches.

"You can stay in bed and eat and drink just this once. Goodnight."

The door locked as she left.

Both boys attacked the sandwiches and gulped down the sweet thick hot chocolate.

They talked for a few minutes, then started to feel very drowsy. Soon they were in a deep drug induced sleep.

The door unlocked and the matron entered the room carrying a heavy bag. Their new lives were about to begin..

The boys both woke when they heard the matron enter the room. They stumbled out of bed and saw the matron place a large bag of clothing on the table.

"Right you two, I want you washed and dressed in the next thirty minutes. You have induction this morning"

Almost simultaneously they both grabbed their groins. They felt restriction and tightness down there.

"Leave those alone or there will be trouble."

They lifted their nightgowns and pulled down their knickers and saw that their cocks and balls we encased in steel.

The matron hovered over a button on her watch.

Andy yanked at his and screamed. The charge hit him and he fell to the floor sobbing.

The matron, smirked at Dave

"Do you want to try too?"

"They stay on. They make sure you behave like good little girls."

They both launched into a tirade of swearing and ran at the matron. She stepped back, touched her wrist watch again and both boys collapsed screaming.

"Have you had enough?"

A jumble of words came back, through gritted teeth.

"Yeesssss pleassseee stoooppp"

The pain stopped.

"Tell me, that you will be good young ladies."

Dave snarled.

"No fucking way bitch!"

He collapsed again, screaming and tearing at the device.

Andy felt like he was being stuck with pins, it hurt, but nowhere near what Dave was experiencing.

"YES! I'LL A GOOD."

Dave managed to shout through the pain

The matron looked at Andy, and arched her eyebrows.

"Yes matron, I'll be a good girl too"

He mumbled meekly, the pain stopped.

"You may have noticed you were in less pain than your rude friend. You are linked at the moment. You must help each other to be good girls. Andrea was shocked at level 7, you Dani, were level 2. If I had given Andrea 10, well she may have been damaged permanently. You see, you girls need to make sure you both behave in a ladylike manner or you both suffer. Do you understand?"

"Yes matron."

Came the reply

"Good now get dressed; I'll be back in 10 minutes"

Andy emptied the contents of the bag.

"No way am I fucking wearing that!"

"Do you want your balls burnt off mate?, we don't have a fucking choice. Hurry that bitch will be back soon!"

Dave, still very sore from his last shock, picked up his set of clothes.

They put on the uniforms.

Blue school knickers with tight lace trimmed elastic. They could feel the lace tickle their legs as they tugged them into place.

A lace trimmed vest. A white blouse made of soft cotton. The buttons were the wrong way around, so they took a while to get them fastened.

Then came the item they were dreading, a short green plaid school skirt. They fastened these around their waists, put on the lace topped socks, then finally the black ballet flats.

They could barely look at each other, both were glowing red with embarrassment as the matron unlocked the door.

"If you call me a bitch again young lady, you will find out how much of a bitch I can be."

Dave could not believe she had somehow heard that. Was the place bugged?

"Sorry matron"

"Good, we are ready to begin. I can see you are both embarrassed, may I ask why?"

Andy looked down

"Because we are dressed as girls."

"Why is that embarrassing? Do you think you are better than girls?"

Dave looked at her disbelieving, he was wary of being shocked again.

"Well not exactly, but we're men"

"If I wore a man's suit would that embarrass me? No it wouldn't, its because you see females as beneath you, inferior. You will learn how wrong that is. We will correct that misconception, oh yes we certainly will. Andrea, Dani, follow me"

There she goes again, calling us by girls names, Andy thought.

The boys felt naked from the waist down. They felt the air gently moving under their skirt as they follow the matron downstairs.

Their short skirts swished and tickled their bare legs.

They were led down to a small classroom with a large T.V. screen on the wall.

"Right girls, sit down"

They both pulled out the wooden chairs and sat behind a desk each. Andy felt the cold wood on his upper thighs. This was an unfamiliar feeling.

"You both have a choice now. You have one last chance to back out. Before you say anything I want you to watch this video. Remember you are both going to spend the next twenty years in prison if you do"

The matron pushed a button on the remote and the video started.

The captions on the screen read "Prisoner Simon Blackwell age 19, sentenced 30 years for attempted murder."

A close up showed a dark haired youth sneering at the camera. Next the screen cut to CCTV footage of Simon being dragged into a cell by five burly older men. Then it cut to footage of the cell he had been dragged into. His clothes had been ripped off and he was being held down while the men raped him. There was no sound, but you could see he was screaming.

Then the footage changed again to the recreational area. The camera zoomed in on Simon. His long hair was in pigtails, his eyelids had what looked like cigarette ash smeared on them. His shorts had been ripped and sewn to look like a skirt. His shirt was tied in a knot, giving it an appearance of a bra top.

The worse thing was the close up. The camera zoomed into his face. The look in his eyes as a huge muscled bald man wrapped his arms around him. He looked terrified. The captions read,

"After four suicide attempts the subject appears to have accepted his role within the unit. While this behaviour is not sanctioned, the induction of younger inmates into serving as female sexual partners keeps the general population passive. The prospect of never having sexual congress again for some of the more aggressive long term inmates used to be a source of constant tension and violence.

The younger inmates provide a useful source of distraction. While this solution is in no way condoned, we would recommend the non interference policy continues. This report should not be released into the public domain"

"OK girls, you can end this now and be sent to prison for twenty years like poor Simon did, or you can remain here and accept the training we offer. If you do accept you need to sign consent forms for some minor medical treatments. As you are both 18, we do not need your parents consent, just yours. I will be back in five minutes with the forms"

The matron walked out of the room without closing the door.

Dave looked at Andy

"What the fuck! I don't want to be a girl"

"Nor do I, but what choice do we have? You saw what happened to that poor sod, can you imagine twenty years as someone's bitch!"

Dave looked at the half open door.

"We could run."

"Have you forgotten what's wrapped around your cock?. You would be on the floor screaming before you reached the yard. You do what you want, I'm going to stay. Before you say anything, think, five years then this is over, or you can do twenty as someone's prison wife"

"There really is no choice then, just remember whatever we have to wear or whatever they make us do, we are still blokes. We will back to our old lives before we are twenty four mate"

The matron chuckled as she watched the boys discuss their fate. The whole academy had state of the art monitoring equipment. Everything the pupils said was recorded and analysed. Their chastity devices had a range of five miles, and could be gps tracked.

The fake report they had watched was a very useful tool for getting the pupils to agree to the medical procedures. While she knew that type of thing did go on in prisons, the report implied that it happened to all young men entering the system.

The Matron walked into the room with the forms in her hand.

"What's it to be, are you going to be good girls? Or are you going back to prison?"

Andy looked up with a defeated look on his face, his arrogance almost all gone now.

"We will stay and accept the training and treatments."

"Good, now sign these forms and I will explain how things work here" s

She collected the forms, noting neither boy had even bothered to read them.

"Right, from now on you call me Matron or Miss. All male staff are to be called Sir, the female Miss. Any lapse in this will earn a demerit. All demerits are added up and correctional punishment is given out in weekly assemblies."

"But you never..!"

"You have just earned 1 demerit for interrupting me Dani."

Dave shut up and looked flustered.

"You may be warned or corrected by staff at anytime using your shock devices. While you are here you will be taught to behave and think like girls, and later women."

"Mildred Watkins revolutionary program is based on the fact that women break the law a lot less than men. They are less violent. There is more work available for women in our modern society. Men are good for fighting and heavy work. We are not at war and machines do most of the heavy work now. Where we do need people are jobs like nursing, caring, secretarial and even maids and nannies."

"With the new middle class getting wealthier they are crying out for domestic staff. Servants are now seen as a statement of wealth. They all want them"

The boys shifted in their seats trying to take this all in.

"Your first six months here will be as girls. We will assess you to see what work you are suitable to undertake. The second six months will be as young women, you will dress and learn to behave as such. In your second year you will receive training in your assigned career. Later, you will be found a place of employment for the remaining three years of your sentence. "

"I will remind you that at anytime we can send you to prison to serve your original sentence. Is that clear?"

"Yes miss"

"Good. While you slept you were implanted with slow release hormone capsules. These will help you to look, feel and act more like girls"

The boys looked like they were about to shout, they saw her hand move towards her watch and stayed silent.

"You agreed to this, and more when you signed the forms"

"The effects will mean you may develop small breasts, also your penises will remain soft. This should not matter as you will not be able to play with them for the next 5 years anyway. You will come to realise that the testosterone they produce, is what got you into all this trouble."

"You will be monitored at all times. It is your job to make sure each other act feminine at all times. You will both be punished for each other's lapses. Do you understand?"

They glanced at each other.

"Yes miss"

"Good, if you are making progress we will allow your families to visit you once a month. Now you have missed breakfast, but you can both spend the rest of the day in your room reading the rule book. I will have lunch served to you by one of our maids in training. It will be prepared by a second year trainee cook."

"See how useful it is useful having so many willing young ladies around? You could be training like them if you work hard."

"Tomorrow you start your classes with the other girls. Now back up to your room"

Family visits, thought Andy, oh my god that means my little brother will see me like this!

For the first time, he was truly regretting what he had done.

~o~O~o~

Andrea and Dani returned to their room.

"What are we going to do Andrea?"

"Don't call me that, you dick"

"You heard what she said, we have to act like girls, or we get punished. She could even be listening to us now."

What they suspected was true, matron was making sure they feared being overheard, and fear of punishment was being well and truly implanted.

"You're alright, Dani sounds like a boy's name!"

They inspected their room. The shelves were now full of dolls, teddy bears and girls books. Andrea looked through the titles. There were books about ponies, princesses, dressmaking and cooking.

"We have no choice I suppose Dani, we will just have to be good girls"

He stared out of the window while their situation sunk in.

There was a knock on the door.

"May I enter young misses?"

This must be lunch, Andrea thought.

"Yes, please come in"

As the door opened, Andrea realised that for the first time since they arrived it had not been locked.

A maid entered carrying a tray with a pot of tea and two plates of sandwiches.

Dani stared, his jaw open and almost drooling. It wasn't the food; it was the maid. She faced away from him and bent her knees to rest the tray on the table. As she did her skirt fluttered up slightly, giving Dani a small glimpse of stocking top and petticoat. She was stunning. Perfect makeup and hair. Dani had a kink for women in maid's uniforms. He felt pain as he grew hard in his steel cage.

"Good afternoon young misses, my name is Francine, can I help you with anything else"

"I thought matron said there were only guys here?"

"Yes young miss, that's true, why do you ask?"

"But you are never a man, surely?"

The maid looked around furtively, she lowered her voice and whispered in his ear.

"I was, and am, and don't call me Shirley"

She giggled and winked at Dani. Then stood up straight and said in a loud voice.

"We are all girls here just like you miss."

Dani could not believe it. He had got hard looking at a man! Was he gay? Would he be lusting after Andrea soon!

Andrea shook his head in disgust.

"How come you're a fucking maid then?"

"Well at the end of the first year we are all tested. I was selected to be trained as a maid. My friend Roberta is training to be a nanny. We are hoping to be employed at the same house."

"What if we don't want to do the jobs they select?"

"You have no choice. If you fight, you're punished. After that you can be sent back to prison looking very feminine. You can guess what would happen then. I did hear of one girl that was given a full sex change. After that she had no choice but to live and work as a woman forever."

Dani was shocked.

"No fucking way they can't do that!"

"Did you read the forms you signed? Well, you have given them permission to perform necessary surgeries. You fight them and you won't need your cage ever again"

"But I thought that..."

"Don't fight the system. Be good girls, do as you are told. You may hate being girls, but think, half the population are female. They do not find being girls and women degrading. Think of yourself as female and you may even enjoy it."

Andrea looked away disgusted with what she heard.

"Shit, this is going to suck."

"I would advise you to stop swearing. There is voice recognition tied into the monitoring system. Everything you say that doesn't fit with being good girls is reported each day. Your demerits are punished on stage at weekly assembly. So, think before you speak, think only girly thoughts."

"Oh look, you dropped a book on the floor, I'll get it."

Francine bent at the waist. As she bent, the skirt of the black French maid's uniform rose up. The boys both gawked at the sight of the rows of frilly white lace on her knickers. They were framed by the tight white suspender straps, holding up black fishnet stockings.

Both boys breathed heavily as their trapped members expanded painfully inside their steel prisons.

"Sorry, that was rude. I should have bent my knees. I'm always being told off for that. Anyway, I better go. Perhaps I'll see you around."

With that she expertly minced out of the room.

As if they both sensed each other's arousal, they looked away from the door and both sat quietly eating and drinking. Francine had reached the bottom of the stairs and faced the matron.

"Well done young lady, you did very well. Hopefully we should have little trouble from the new girls."

Francine curtsied.

"I try to please madam"

"Save your madams for your future employers. This will go a long way to getting you assigned a job with your beloved Roberta."

"Thank you, matron, is there anything else?"

"No, you can return to class now."

With that Francine curtsied again and clip clopped along the corridor in her four-inch black patent leather court shoes.

The matron smiled to herself. An excellent start she thought. Both the new girls were now terrified of either losing their manhood or being sent to prison as sex toys for hardened criminals. Fear was the best way to start, they would accept everything she had planned for them now. She could now start them in school with the rest of the girls.

The door to their room burst open, and the angry looking matron rushed in.

"Right, you two, I have been patient with you as you are new. I heard you swearing earlier with Francine. Tomorrow your demerit system starts. For swearing today your punishment is an early bedtime and no dinner."

She dropped an armful of clothes onto Dani's bed.

"Right get changed, now!"

The boys inspected the latest implement of torture. They held up pink baby doll nighties. They looked at the matron who nodded. Silently they stripped down to their knickers.

"Those too."

They slid the knickers down their legs and picked up the pink ruffled knickers that came with the baby dolls. They looked like something you would see a 1960's sex kitten wearing.

Probably why these things were called baby dolls, Andrea thought. Reluctantly they stepped into the mass of frills.

"Right girls, put your dirty clothes in the washing basket outside your room. They will be collected later and washed. I will bring you fresh clothes in the morning. By the way, you will spend one day a week in the laundry. You need to learn how to take care of your pretty clothes now don't you?"

She looked at them in turn.

"Yes matron."

They said in unison.

"Good, now to bed with you, and let your empty stomachs remind you how to behave. You will not be treated this lightly from now on. Anymore swearing and you will be up on stage with your knickers at half-mast while I cane you."

She smirked.

"I'm looking forward to that. I will be watching and listening. From now on you must look after each other and correct any boyish behaviour. Now say goodnight to each other girls."

"Goodnight Dani."

"Goodnight Andrea."

Then together.

"Goodnight matron."

"Oh, by the way, the security system has been set. You are not allowed to leave this room until morning. If you try you will be shocked. Sweet dreams girls."

The boys just lay in their beds. They had run out of options. There was no way out.

No way of staying as boys. Their future was feminine.

The old wind-up alarm clock woke the girls at an unfamiliar 7am. Dani arose first and made his way to the bathroom. He hiked up his baby doll, then realised it was too short to get in the way. He looked down at the sea of pink froth that was his underwear. He felt sick.

He tinkled into the toilet, thinking how much he missed standing to pee. He took some toilet paper and dabbed around the opening in his cage.

Matron had told them they should do this. She had told them she would carry out snap knicker inspections, and woe betide any girl with soggy knickers. She told them all girls wiped after peeing anyway.

Dani stood in the shower for a few minutes to wake up. Then he washed his hair with the sweet flowery shampoo. He dried himself and finished his ablutions, redressed and woke Andrea.

After Andrea had finished, they sat on their beds and waited. Just after 8am the door opened. The matron arrived carrying an armful of clothes.

"Well girls, you're in luck. We are changing to the winter uniform and have had a new delivery."

She laid out four yellow tartan skirts, six white blouses, six packets of black tights, two packets of day-of -the-week knickers in pastel colours and what looked like six white bras.

"You are responsible for keeping your clothes neat and tidy. You can hand-wash all your underwear and hang it to dry in the bathroom. Now get dressed and be downstairs at 8.45."

They silently put the clothes away and started to dress. Andrea looked at the knickers. It was Wednesday. The Wednesday knickers were baby blue, with half an inch of lace round all the openings. He sighed and pulled them on. He was trying to put the tights on like he would socks.

Dani, who was fully dressed and was brushing his hair, saw Andrea struggle.

"You have to roll each leg into a doughnut. Here, let me help."

Andrea looked down at Dani,: how did he know these things? Perhaps he didn't know him as well as he thought.

Dani helped Andrea into what he called a training bra. Andrea had trouble with the reversed buttons of the blouse. They both put on their ballet flats and headed downstairs.

The matron was waiting.

"Good, I can see you both worked out how to wear your new clothes. Follow me."

They walked through the large doorway onto the road that ran along the side of the large building. A slight breeze blew up under Andrea's skirt. The tights seemed to make his legs even colder than he remembered shorts would.

"Right, you two. We operate a buddy system here. You can talk to each other when permitted, but don't get into conversations with the other girls. You can be polite, but we can't have all you girls asking about each other's nasty past lives, can we now?"

They entered the main hall of the school building. Dani stared at the sight before him. There were many girls dressed as they were, with pretty faces and long hair.

There were other girls dressed in a much more grown-up fashion. It reminded him of the girls that went to the local college. Miniskirts, maxi skirts, dresses; not a single pair of trousers here, though.

One girl was dressed as a goth, in a black leather miniskirt and fishnets. Dani could not believe how pretty they all were. He felt the pressure build in his cage again.

He saw another young woman rush by in a maid's uniform, tottering on her high heels.

"Hurry up Suzy, don't want to be late for class again."

The maid looking flustered quickly curtsied.

"Sorry matron."

Then she rushed off, carefully avoiding the seeming chaos around her.

"Ok girls, room 17. Health and beauty. I can see you are envious of all the pretty girls around you. By lunch time you will both fit right in. No more guys in dresses."

They saw the sign on the wall in front of a corridor that read "Rooms 11-20." The door of room 17 was open so they walked in without having to knock.

They both stood stunned. The place looked like a large beauty salon. There were girls in various states of dress. Some were having their nails painted, several were under hair driers, one was having what Dani recognised as a bikini wax.

A tall middle-aged woman with striking red hair saw them and approached.

"Matron told me about you, the new girls. I'm Miss Winters. Don't worry, we'll soon have you fixed up. Then you'll fit right in. Some of my girls have been with me for months; they could work in any beauty salon in the country. "

He glanced about and fixed on two girls wearing what looked like nylon tunics. Both were wearing black skirts and low heels.

"Marcia, Petra, I have some customers for you. I will be grading you on your performance, so don't let me down. I want hair extensions, full makeovers and a mani-pedi. You have four hours."

"May we use some of the other girls to help?"

"Yes Petra. Remember, Matron will be checking the results, so chop, chop!"

Andrea thought they must have been Mark and Peter a few months back. Are we going to look that good? Both girls had flawless makeup and legs that were starting to turn him on. He could not get over the fact that everyone in this room full of sweet-smelling beauties were young men.

After nearly four hours of what felt like gentle torture, Miss Winters came across to them carrying large pink shoulder bags.

"Well, didn't you turn out just beautiful. Good work girls, some of your best."

Dani was aching to know what he looked like, but the chairs were turned away from the wall mirrors.

"Before the big reveal I have a gift for you both. In these bags are your personal care and makeup kits. There are lady razors to help you to stay smooth, although the hormones will soon put a stop to most of your body hair growth. Also, there is basic makeup, cleansing cream and shampoo. You must do your best to appear beautiful every day. From tomorrow we will start teaching you all you need to know."

She spun both of their chairs around.

Dani was in shock. He looked like his older sister would if she had been a beauty queen. His hair was long and blonde, his lined eyes looked wide and sexy, his lips were - he hated to think it - what he called perfect cock-sucking lips.

Andrea was in a similar state of shock. It was like he wasn't looking at himself, but some version of a guys wet dream. This couldn't be him. The mouth in the mirror opened and shut with his. It was like an out-of-body experience.

He looked across at Dani. If he was an eight, then Dani was a ten! He felt pain in his groin. He was lusting after his best friend!

They got out of the chairs. Dani put his hand down to steady himself and looked at his manicured hand with its perfect pink nail polish.

Matron arrived to collect them.

"Well, look at you two! I knew you'd turn out well. Miss Winters, I will be rewarding the girls who did this work in assembly. Well done."

"This will be your first lesson every day. You have lunch now, then room 11 for ballet."

The boys looked at her like a pair of rabbits caught in headlights.

"Don't look so scared. What you learn here is what most girls learn growing up. There are very few lessons here that involve books. Most are to learn female skills. You will be doing cooking, dressmaking, and laundry, amongst other things. Standard skills for most women. Ballet will help you learn grace and feminine movement. Follow me."

They followed matron down another corridor until they reached a door marked Pupils' Dining Room. Opposite, another door was marked Teacher's Dining Room. Waiting outside was a distinguished looking man in his early fifties.

"Matron, what a pleasure it is to see you again"

"Sir Richard, if I'd known you were coming, I would have laid on a special welcome."

"Just an informal visit to a friend, that's all, my dear."

"How kind! Please join me for lunch. You girls, trot along and meet me here in forty-five minutes."

Andrea and Dani walked into the dining room and collected trays and shuffled along behind the other girls. It was just like dinning room, except they knew the young dinner ladies in pink tabards had cocks held tight in cages in their knickers.

They ate in virtual silence, stealing glimpses at each other, both trying to come to terms that they were being turned on by their best friend.

In the teachers' dining room Sir Richard pulled out a chair for the matron.

"Thank you, Sir Richard, always the gentleman."

"Any time for a lady like you, Mary. If these new laws work out, and your work is recognised, Lady may well become your title."

The matron flushed. She did not dislike men, even though her job was to turn young thugs into nice young women. She liked men to have manners, style and understanding. Sir Richard had all that. He was a perfect gentleman and an outrageous pervert. He owned the buildings the academy they were using.

They had met at one of Mildred Watkins's S&M parties. Sir Richard had been in a leather slave pouch and not much else. Mary had given him a good thrashing. Subsequent meetings involved many other kinks. Mary knew he had both dominant and submissive tendencies. He only really showed his dominant side to sissies, crossdressers and shemales. This was one of the reasons he liked to visit. The sight of all those feminized young men got his heart racing.

"Any more thoughts on the pupils' marriage option, Mary?"

Matron knew what he was angling for. He would love to marry one of her young ladies. He would have his fantasies on tap and could indulge whenever he wanted. Mildred and Mary had toyed with the idea. Auctioning off some of the best-looking girls to wealthy perverts. It would make them both extremely rich. They needed to be able to convince the girl to agree to marry the winning bidder. Mildred had said that she knew someone who used to work for the KGB, who could set up brain-washing and cerebral implantation techniques. It all seemed rather farfetched to her.

"Did you have your eye on anyone then? I saw you looking."

"Well, that blonde filly you were with, she made me think many sinful thoughts."

"She is much too new, she is only days into training."

"When she's fully cooked let me know. I would pay a million to own something like that."

Mary thought she would talk to Mildred that afternoon. If Sir Richard would pay a million, they were sitting on a goldmine.

Mary worshipped Mildred. She had met her years before. They had been lovers and now best friends.

It had started when Mary had asked her husband to attend a hospital appointment to find out why she had not conceived. Mary had been tested, she was fine, so the only problem must be with Peter. Later at home, Peter got violent and had hit her. She raised the subject of donor sperm. This caused another violent argument which resulted in her getting a broken nose and two black eyes.

Peter had stormed out, saying "You barren bitch, if you think I'm raising some other man's sprog, you are fucking mad."

Mary met Mildred when she had been taken to hospital after a minor fall.

Mildred had asked her about her injuries. Mary told her that she had fallen down the stairs, but Mildred knew the look. She knew men and women and what they were capable of. She arranged to meet Mary about some consultation work after hours.

They met at Mildred's London flat, and Mary broke down, telling her of the death threats and the daily beatings Peter was giving her. Mildred saw the bruises and was sickened. She considered herself a professional dominatrix amongst other things. She did inflict pain and did mark her willing victims, but this was only going to end up in Mary's death. She felt cold fury that this filth could be doing this to a gentle harmless woman.

Mildred looked in Mary's eyes and said, "Just say the word and it will all be better."

The look on Mildred's face scared Mary.

"What? I don't want him killed!"

"He's killing you! But I can just make him go away, he won't be killed."

"Yes, please save me."

Mildred told Mary to stay with her that night, and when she returned home the next day Peter was missing.

His company and friends had called over the following weeks, but no one had seen him, and he was listed as a missing person. Mildred stayed in touch and got closer to Mary over the following months. One night after too many bottles of wine they slept together. In the morning Mary felt guilty, but thrilled.

She had asked about Peter, but all she got from Mildred was that she would meet him, just not yet.

Mildred gradually introduced Mary to the S&M scene. Mary grew to realise she enjoyed having power over others' bodies. She would have soaking wet knickers after giving a sub a good beating, and demand Mildred tongue her to an orgasm.

~o~O~o~

Almost a year and a half after Peter's disappearance, Mildred told her to meet her at her flat.

They were going to visit Peter. In the car on the way, her stomach was in knots. Even though Mildred had told her they were in no danger, and even though she had become a stronger person since meeting Mildred, she was still scared of Peter. It made her angry that the thought of Peter made her weak again.

They arrived at a grubby block of East End flats. Mildred told her chauffeur to wait with the car as they went upstairs. Mildred put on a decorative mask and gave one to Mary.

"We don't want him to recognise you. Well, not straight away anyway."

They knocked on the door and were ushered in by a dangerous looking Eastern

European man. Through the door they saw an overweight square-jawed woman with huge pendulous breasts, kneeling on the floor. She was wearing a cheap leopard-print coat with a leather miniskirt that had ridden up to show her lace thong that disappeared between her spotty buttocks.

Standing over her was a large black man. He was well over six feet tall and built like a professional boxer. He held a syringe in his right hand and glared down at the woman.

"Why should I give you this, bitch, you're barely earning your keep!"

"Please daddy, please. I'll be good. I just need my fix then I'll go earn you plenty."

The man looked at Mildred, Mildred nodded.

"OK then bitch, show me your best blowjob. Then you get your fix."

The woman fumbled with his fly and the huge eight-inch penis flopped into her face. She sucked and licked it like her life depended on pleasing it. Perhaps it did, thought Mary.

Mary felt angry about what was happening, but she knew enough not to interfere.

The men could easily overpower them anyway.

The man started to brutally fuck her face. The woman was choking. Mary stepped closer to stop the man from hurting her. As she got closer, she had a good look at the woman's face. It was Peter! The face was feminine and worn, but it was Peter.

The fury built within her. Peter had treated her like this in the past. He had her on her knees and forced her to do this. She got in close and enjoyed the pain she saw on his face as he fought to breathe.

She heard the man groan as he released down Peter's throat. He pulled out smearing the remaining seed around Peter's face.

"Clean yourself up, bitch, you've got work to do."

"My fix, you promised, Marcus."

Mary whispered in Marcus's ear."

"Yeah sure, £20."

Mary gave him £20 from her handbag and went over to a dirty worn armchair. She sat down and eased her knickers down her legs.

Marcus dragged Peter to the chair and said "You do a good job licking that pussy. When she comes, you get your fix."

Peter put his hands with their chipped nail polish on Mary's knees and slowly pushed them apart. He nibbled, licked and sucked. Mary knew he had done this before. It was just that he had never done it to her before.

The sense of power she felt was building up to a powerful orgasm, looking at the man who had made her life a misery, kneeling before her eating her pussy. He was a helpless feminised whore, a slave to heroin. This was much better than killing him.

She climaxed like she had never climaxed before. Her juices squirted into Peter's eyes. He screamed and wiped his eyes on his sleeve. As he looked up at Mary, she took off her mask.

"Well, hello Peter, how have you been?"

Peter screamed. The look on his face would stay with Mary for the rest of her life. As Marcus injected the heroin the scream died.

Mildred looked down at Peter and kicked him in the ribs. He looked up with blurry eyes.

"You got off lightly. You are officially dead. Peter no longer exists If you come near Mary again you will find there are worse things in life than this."

"Like, like wh.. what?"

"How about being a blind deaf paraplegic? Locked in your own brain, unable to tell anyone of your pain. Waiting an eternity to die?"

"Nooo, noo, I'll be good, I'll be good."

Mary saw the big bad monster was now a broken thing, not a broken man. He certainly wasn't that now.

They returned to Mildred's flat and made urgent, but gentle love.

Mildred explained later that Peter had been completely castrated and injected with a mixture of female hormones and heroin. He had no sexual organs now. He just lived day to day now, working as a cheap whore trying to get his next fix. Mary felt sorry for him, but she knew he was only weeks away from killing her. At least no other woman would have to suffer from his abuse.

Matron would do anything to please Mildred. That is why she had been put in charge of the big experiment. Sir Richard being willing to pay a million could open the venture up to a whole new level.

They already take all the wages from the maids, nannies, beauticians and other workers they had sent out for their last three years. This had helped fund the programme.

Selling girls off as wives would make the money, they took in wages look like chicken feed. They could expand, and cream of a percentage for themselves. Any prison reform that made a profit would be welcomed by the government and the public.

As they parted, Sir Richard kissed her hand. She smiled at him.

~o~O~o~

Dani and Andrea arrive outside room 11. They could hear the dramatic music playing within.

They were about to enter when Andrea looked at Dani.

"Can you do me a favour? call me Andi. Just like you with an "I" at the end."

"No not really, you know she will hear. Both of us will be punished."

"But that's not fair! You aren't called Danielle."

"Well, she calls me Dani, so I suppose it's ok. Don't you get it? If we don't help each other to act like girls, we both get punished. So, get put your big girl panties and grow up. We are here, and we are girls or our life is over. Twenty years in prison and probably no future after that. Just suck it up Andrea."

Andrea sighed. Finally, she accepted it. She must stop fighting, or try at least. Dani seemed to be adapting a lot quicker than Andrea. It almost seemed like she liked it. She never thought that her best friend might be queer.

Inside room 11 there was a mirror that ran the entire length of the room. The floor was polished wood and there was a small raised stage at end of the room.

A middle aged woman with long pink hair greeted them.

"Good afternoon girls. My name is madam Adage. You can just call me madam. Matron has told me about you. For the next few weeks you will be receiving personal tuition from me for 2 hours a day. You are much too clumsy to be with the other girls, so you need some intensive training."

She looked from face to face, waiting for a response.

"Yes madam," they replied in unison.

"Let's get you dressed. I'm sure we have plenty of things in your size."

She opened a large cupboard. Dani and Andrea could see a sea of sparkling satin and lace. She selected two pink satin leotards, pink tights, pink ballet shoes and lastly two pink tulle tutus.

We're going look like fairy's thought Andrea.

They went to a changing room in the corner of the room concealed behind a mirrored door.

Andrea was irritated when Dani told her how to put the tights on again. Dani also figured out how to tie the ribbons on the ballet shoes. He looked at his friend. He didn't seem too upset. Was he actually enjoying this shit?

As they re-entered the room they could see their refection in the mirrored walls. They looked like fairies on a Christmas tree. They had to hold their hands away from their sides to avoid crumpling their tutu's.

"Good girls, now we shall begin with some stretching exercises."

For three hours they learned basic ballet moves.

Plier (to bend)

Etendre (to stretch)

Relever (to rise)

Sauter (to jump)

Tourner (to turn)

Glisser (to glide)

Elancer (to dart)

At the end of the lesson both of the new girls were exhausted.

"The idea of these lessons it to get you moving like girls. Men are such graceless creatures. The poses you learn will eventually make your posture more feminine, your arm movements more graceful. I will see you tomorrow."

They returned to their rooms then went back to the dining room for supper. They noticed most of the girls kept to themselves, or only spoke to their companion.

"I fucking hated that today Dani."

"Stop swearing. You know what will happen."

"Sorry, but it makes me feel sick all this frilly girly stuff."

"Just suck it up, five years and it's all done."

"Five fucking years! I'll go insane."

The hall went quite, everyone looked in their direction."

"Sorry, she's a little upset."

Both felt a itching tingle in their chastity devices.

They were being warned.

A few days later Dani and Andrea were on the stage wait to receive their demerit punishment. Dani had been well behaved, it was Andrea.

She was due 12 stokes and Dani 6 strokes. This was due to the "buddy"
system that encouraged you to remind you partner to always keep feminine and sweet.

Andrea was bent over a table on the stage in front of the whole school. The back of her skirt was lifted, then her knickers were pulled down to her ankles. She looked up to see Matron pick up the cane and thought back to what had caused this.

The first visiting day had been the day before. Dani's mother had come alone to see her, but Andrea's mother had decided to come with his brother. While Dani's mother talked quietly with her, Andrea's brother just laughed at her.

"Oh my god look at you, you little poof. You're a girl now."

"Don't talk to your brother like that. He's just doing what he has to do to stay out of prison." Said Andrea's mother.

"Oh, but I think she looks sweet in that little skirt. I bet he's rocking some frilly girly knickers under there, aren't you ANDREA? Come on give us a flash."

"Mum, I going to bloody kill him, if he doesn't shut up."

"Terry don't talk to your sister like that. It is very rude to ask a young lady about her underwear. Andrea, it is unladylike to threaten your brother."

"Yeah, ANDREA, don't get your knickers in a twist. When you get back you can suck my mates' cocks, I'm sure you're going to love doing that BITCH."

After that, Andrea flew over the table. Grabbing for her brother throat. She was flat on the table top her pink frilly underwear on display to the whole room, as she had her had wrapped around her bothers throat. The whole room was aghast.

The matron flew into the room and activated the shock devices. Andrea got a level 8 and rolled off the table to the floor clawing at her groin. Dani got a level 4 and was doubled over in her chair.

Now on stage awaiting punishment in front of the whole assembly, Andrea felt the cool air on her backside and waited for the first stoke of the cane. It came. She felt a white-hot pain sear through her backside as the whole assembly counted.

"One"

Whack

"Two"

By the time they were on four she was a blubbering wreck. By six she had
wet herself.

"Oh, please stop, no more, please."

Crack

"Seven"

Matron leaned forward and whispered into Andrea's ear.

"I'll stop, but you have to sign some special papers to agree to some extra training, or you'll be getting this every week."

"Yes, I'll sign anything. I'll do anything. Please just stop."

"I have decided to be lenient to the new girls. But let this be a warning. Unladylike behaviour will not be tolerated."

The whole assembly was quiet. While two or three stokes were normal, six was bad No one had ever seen twelve been given out.

Matron was a surprisingly strong woman. They could see the end of the bamboo cane had split with the force she used.

"Right, you two. Back to your rooms."

She watched Dani untangle Andrea's knickers. She wouldn't be able to wear those for a day or two. She helped the sobbing sissy off the stage, and back to their room.

She went to her office to call Sir Richard to tell him the blond he had a fancy for may just be available. After that she would call Mildred about the brain washing expert.

Things were coming together nicely.

A week later Sir Richard and Matron were looking through a one-way mirror into a room where Andrea was sitting back in what looked like a dentist chair. She had headphones on and what looked like a virtual reality headset.

"The programming works slowly Sir Richard. We need to do a little experiment when she has finished this session. We are implanting you as an object of desire."

"Splendid Matron. If all goes well, she will be an excellent replacement for Lady Farnsworth. I do miss having a woman about you know. If I can't have you with that dam sexy uniform, Andrea will have to do. I suppose I can get her to wear what I want when we're married?"

"You do realize that she won't be your sex toy. She will just be very attracted to you. You will have to court her. Get her to love you."

"Yes, I understand Matron. I know underneath you are a kind loving woman. I know most of these young ladies here would go on to a life of crime or end up dead."

"They would Sir Richard. After five years, we will meet with Andrea and Dani and give them the conditioning release phase. If they want to leave or stay it will be up to them. We are conditioning Dani to feel a lot of affection for Andrea. They will come as a pair. Andrea as your wife, if she agrees, and Dani as her lady's maid and companion. "

"Yes, you explained how having a familiar person around would make her settle. I have agreed one million to you for five years with Andrea. I will also put four thousand pounds a month away for Dani a month, as well as pay you the same. Dani will have £240k after five years. What training are you giving them?"

"I'm paying half of what you are giving me to Dani's family. Hopefully it will help them out of the horrible mess they are in. I will do the same for Andrea's family. This way we all win. Even those two former boys. They were on course for a long term in prison or a life of crime."

"That's very generous of you. What about the training?"

"Dani is being taught makeup, hairdressing, massage, and general domestic skills. Andrea is being taught social skills, Art, Violin, cordon bleu and S and M. I know how you enjoy a good beating. I am teaching her that myself."

"That is absolutely wonderful! I can't wait. When will they be ready?"

"Surgi says it will take another few weeks to imbed the training properly. You don't want her changing her mind about you, do you?"

"No of course not. The perfect woman. Young and sexy with that little something extra. Who also knows how to use a whip. She will be treated as a goddess. She will want for nothing, nor will her companion."

"Not just a whip. She'll know almost everything I do. The training session has finished. Quickly wait outside the door and talk to me as she leaves."

The door opened and Andrea stepped out blinking. She looked about and saw Matron talking to a man. The man turned towards her. She felt her heart flutter.

This man, what was it about him? She felt herself stiffen inside her cage. He looked so handsome. Why did she think that? Since when did she think men were handsome?

"What are you staring at girl?" said Matron.

"Close your mouth and be off to your art appreciation class. Quick sticks, or you'll get a demerit."

"Sorry Matron, Sorry Sir."

Andrea quickly walked down the corridor.

Sir Richard noticed her hips swayed as she walked, one foot in front of the other. Yes, she would do nicely.

"It looks like the treatment is working. She was fascinated with you Sir Richard."

She would have to be careful. While she loved Mildred, she knew if she reported the conditioning to be too successful, Mildred would want to use it for even darker purposes.

©Leeanna19 2022

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life

TG Elements: 

  • Maids / French Maids / Servants

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy Part !

Yes, I know that's not how you spell the saint's name.

Part !

I have proof read this, but there may be some mistakes. Please forgive these.

This story is set in a crime ridden dystopian UK.

Two thirds of the government ministers are now female. What the population don’t know is that Mildred Watkins, the newly appointed minister of youth crime, prevention and reform, is a secret dominatrix.
Mildred has managed to force through her bizarre new polices, by blackmailing her male and female colleagues.

England 2032

The black prison van stopped outside the large metal gates outside the forbidding walls of remote institution.

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy, the sign read.

The driver got out and spoke into the intercom screen and presented his ID for scanning.
With a groan the heavy gates slowly swung open. The driver returned and drove through heading down the mile long drive to the main building.

Dave and Andy could see none of this from the back of the van. They had no idea where they were. They left the court in London three hours ago. They knew they were probably hundred’s of miles away from home. They were hungry and thirsty and both needed the toilet.

They had both been found guilty of grievous bodily harm. They had been on an all day drinking session after an argument at school with their teacher. Dave had thrown a chair at his teachers head when he tried to confiscate his phone. They both ran away laughing. They knew they would both be expelled for this latest breach of discipline, but they were leaving school in a few months and did not care.

They ran into a nearby supermarket, pushed the owner over and stole a bottle of whisky and a bottle of brandy. After drinking the rest of the afternoon in a nearby woods. They returned to the supermarket for more.

Sober they would have known this was a bad idea. They were not stupid, just young and full of testosterone. The owner attacked them with a baseball bat. His age and speed was against him. During the fight the boys overpowered him and in their drunken rage took turns in beating the unconscious old man.

They ran away with more bottles laughing. The whole incident was captured on the shop’s CCTV system. The police found them both in a nearby park hardly able to stand. This was serious; the old man was in a coma.

They were in court and found guilty within a week. The new laws allowed sixteen year old youths, to be tried as adults. They were both sentenced to twenty years in prison. The privately run prison system was a very unpleasant place. Everyone had heard the rumors. Harsh punishment, rape and corruption.

The country had massive financial problems mass unemployment, so most people just cared about their own lives. The harsh treatment of prisoners was seen as a deterrent. If you can’t do the time, don’t do the crime, was the prevailing attitude.

The judge had called their parents to his chambers after the trial to offer an alternative. The guards had been telling the boys in graphic detail about how they would be raped and passed around by the inmates within hours of arriving at the prison. The boys were so scared of the prospect of twenty years of torture in prison, they had readily agreed to five years of the new Mildred Watkins re-education and reorientation program.

Their parents had signed the documents the judge presented them, then they boys signed. The line above said;

“I the undersigned agree to all treatments and will abide by the rules of the re-education and reorientation center.”

The judge reminded them that failure would result in the immediate reinstatement of the original sentence.

The van pulled up, the guard opened the door.

“Out you get ladies”

Both boys blinked at the light as the daylight flooded in. The cold wind stung their eyes. They saw the huge mansion and saw a column of what looked like catholic schoolgirls walking into a large door in the center of the huge building.

Dave winked at Andy.

“There are girls here, we will be alright mate”

The guard laughed.

“I'm sure they will love you two”

Then he made a kissing noise.

There were taken to a medical room and were both told to strip by a severe looking matron. They refused.

“Oh well boys, back to prison with you then.”

They reluctantly stripped and were examined weighed, prodded. Urine and blood samples were taken. They were coated in a foul smelling cream from the neck downwards. This, they were told, was to remove any harmful bacteria.

They were both taken to a shower block and told to shower and use the shampoo that was provided. They were glad to wash the cream off as it was burning their skin and itching like crazy.

Andy looked at his smooth body.

“Fuck all my hair has gone!”

Dave had noticed his legs were smooth, not a trace of hair.

“What the fuck!”

The water turned ice cold. They were both shivering within seconds and leapt out of the shower.

“That language will not be tolerated here. Dry yourself and put on these clothes”

She left the shower room, and the boys heard the door lock behind her.

There were two very small towels. The boys dried themselves as best as they could, teeth chattering. Why was it so bloody cold here? Dave thought.
He moved to the pile of clothes that the matron left.

“What the hell, these are girls clothes, I’m not bloody wearing these.”

All that was left there looked like a girl’s full length white nightgown with lace around the collar and bottom, and worse still, white cotton knickers.

“You can’t expect us to wear these!”

“If you don’t, you can stay in there and freeze. It will be freeze tonight, your choice”

“If you both get dressed, you can go to bed and I will bring you a hot chocolate and sandwiches for your supper.”

They looked at each other, Dave sighed and stepped into the simple white knickers. The lace tickled their shaved legs as they pulled them into place. The nightgowns were like oversized tee shirts”

Somehow the matron knew they had dressed. She opened the door.

“Good this will be much easier if you do not fight us”

The boys knew they could overpower her, but then what? They could be anywhere, they would be wanted criminals, with no money and nowhere to go.

They followed her along a hallway and upstairs. She opened a heavy wooden door, she led them in and told them she would be back with their food soon.

The room was a 10 year old girls dream. Pink walls and carpet. A fancy white vanity and a large white wardrobe . The walls had pictures of unicorns and ballet dancers on them.

The room was still cold, so soon both boys had jumped into bed to warm themselves up.

“What’s going on here Andy? Pink sheets and lace around the pillows? Are they trying to turn us gay?”

“Don’t be daft mate, still it could be worse, we could be in real prison, the stuff that happens there scares the crap out of me. Peter Crompton’s brother got five years when he was sixteen. He was a head case when he came out. He screamed anytime someone touched him. Anyway, we might get to have a go at some of those schoolgirls”

The matron came in with two large mugs of hot chocolate and thick ham sandwiches.

“You can stay in bed and eat and drink just this once. Goodnight.”

The door locked as she left.

Both boys attacked the sandwiches and gulped down the sweet thick hot chocolate.
They talked for a few minutes, then started to feel very drowsy. Soon they were in a deep drug induced sleep.

The door unlocked and the matron entered the room carrying a heavy bag. Their new lives were about to begin.

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy Part 2

I have proof read this, but there may be some mistakes. Please forgive these.
This story is set in a crime ridden dystopian UK.

Part 2
The boys both woke when they heard the matron enter the room. They stumbled out of bed and saw the matron place a large bag of clothing on the table.

“Right you two, I want you washed and dressed in the next thirty minutes. You have induction this morning”

Almost simultaneously they both grabbed their crouches. They felt restriction and tightness down there.

“Leave those alone girls or there will be trouble.”

They lifted their nightgowns and pulled down their knickers and saw that their cocks and balls we encased in steel.

The matron hovered over a button on her watch.

Andy yanked at his and screamed. The charge hit him and he fell to the floor sobbing.

The matron, smirked at Dave

“Do you want to try too?”

“They stay on. They make sure you behave like good little girls.”

They both launched into a tirade of swearing and ran at the matron. She stepped back, touched her wrist watch again and both boys collapsed screaming.

“Have you had enough?”

A jumble of words came back, through gritted teeth.

“Yeesssss pleassseee stoooppp”

The pain stopped.

“Tell me, that you will be good girls”

Dave snarled.

“No fucking way bitch!”

He collapsed again, screaming and tearing at the device.

Andy felt like he was being stuck with pins, it hurt, but nowhere near what Dave was experiencing.

“YES! I’LL BE A GOOD GIRL”

Dave managed to shout through the pain

The matron looked at Andy, and arched her eyebrows.

“Yes matron, I’ll be a good girl too”

He mumbled meekly, the pain stopped.

“You may have noticed you were in less pain than your rude friend. You are linked at the moment. You must help each other to be good girls. Andrea was shocked at level 7, you Dani, were level 2. If I had given Andrea 10, well she may have been damaged permanently. You see, you girls need to make sure you both behave in a ladylike manner or you both suffer. Do you understand?”

“Yes matron.”

Came the reply

“Good now get dressed; I’ll be back in 10 minutes”

Andy emptied the contents of the bag.

“No way am I fucking wearing that!”

“Do you want your balls burnt off mate?, we don’t have a fucking choice. Hurry that bitch will be back soon!”

Dave, still very sore from his last shock, picked up his set of clothes.

They put on the uniforms.

Blue school knickers with tight lace trimmed elastic. They could feel the lace tickle their legs as they tugged them into place.
A lace trimmed vest. A white blouse made of soft cotton. The buttons were the wrong way around, so they took a while to get them fastened.

Then came the item they were dreading, a short green plaid school skirt. They fastened these around their waists, put on the lace topped socks, then finally the black ballet flats.

They could barely look at each other, both were glowing red with embarrassment as the matron unlocked the door.

“If you call me a bitch again young lady, you will find out how much of a bitch I can be.”

Dave could not believe she had somehow heard that. Was the place bugged?

“Sorry matron”

“Good, we are ready to begin. I can see you are both embarrassed, may I ask why?”

Andy looked down

“Because we are dressed as girls.”

“Why is that embarrassing? Do you think you are better than girls?”

Dave looked at her disbelieving, he was wary of being shocked again.

“Well not exactly, but we’re boys”

“If I wore a man’s suit would that embarrass me? No it wouldn’t, its because you see females as beneath you, inferior. You will learn how wrong that is. We will correct that misconception, oh yes we certainly will. Andrea, Dani, follow me”

There she goes again, calling us by girls names , Andy thought.

The boys felt naked from the waist down. They felt the air gently moving under their skirt as they follow the matron downstairs.
Their short skirts swished and tickled their bare legs.

They were led down to a small classroom with a large T.V. screen on the wall.

“Right girls, sit down”

They both pulled out the wooden chairs and sat behind a desk each. Andy felt the cold wood on his upper thighs. This was an unfamiliar feeling.

“You both have a choice now. You have one last chance to back out . Before you say anything I want you to watch this video. Remember you are both going to spend the next twenty years in prison if you do”

The matron pushed a button on the remote and the video started.

The captions on the screen read “Prisoner Simon Blackwell age 17, sentenced 30 years for attempted murder.”

A close up showed a dark haired youth sneering at the camera. Next the screen cut to CCTV footage of Simon being dragged into a cell by five burly older men. Then it cut to footage of the cell he had been dragged into. His clothes had been ripped off and he was being held down while the men raped him. There was no sound, but you could see he was screaming.

Then the footage changed again to the recreational area. The camera zoomed in on Simon. His long hair was in pigtails, his eyelids had what looked like cigarette ash smeared on them. His shorts had been ripped and sewn to look like a skirt. His shirt was tied in a knot, giving it an appearance of a bra top.

The worse thing was the close up. The camera zoomed into his face. The look in his eyes as a huge muscled bald man wrapped his arms around him. He looked terrified. The captions read,

“After four suicide attempts the subject appears to have accepted his role within the unit. While this behaviour is not sanctioned, the induction of younger inmates into serving as female sexual partners keeps the general population passive. The prospect of never having sexual congress again for some of the more aggressive long term inmates used to be a source of constant tension and violence.
The younger inmates provide a useful source of distraction. While this solution is in no way condoned, we would recommend the non interference policy continues. This report should not be released into the public domain”

“OK girls, you can end this now and be sent to prison for twenty years like poor Simon did, or you can remain here and accept the training we offer. If you do accept you need to sign consent forms for minor medical treatments. As you are both over sixteen, we do not need your parents consent, just yours. I will be back in five minutes with the forms”

The matron walked out of the room without closing the door.

Dave looked at Andy

“What the fuck! I don’t want to be a girl”

“Nor do I, but what choice do we have? You saw what happened to that poor sod, can you imagine twenty years as someone’s bitch!”

Dave looked at the half open door.

“We could run.”

“Have you forgotten what’s wrapped around your cock?. You would be on the floor screaming before you reached the yard. You do what you want, I’m going to stay. Before you say anything, think, five years then this is over, or you can do twenty as someone’s prison wife”

“There really is no choice then, just remember whatever we have to wear or whatever they make us do, we are still blokes. We will back to our old lives before we are twenty two mate”

The matron chuckled as she watched the boys discuss their fate. The whole academy had state of the art monitoring equipment. Everything the pupils said was recorded and analysed. Their chastity devices had a range of five miles, and could be gps tracked.

The fake report they had watched was a very useful tool for getting the pupils to agree to the medical procedures. While she knew that type of thing did go on in prisons, the report implied that it happened to all young men entering the system.

The Matron walked into the room with the forms in her hand.

“What’s it to be, are you going to be good girls? Or are you going back to prison?”

Andy looked up with a defeated look on his face, his arrogance almost all gone now.

“We will stay and accept the training and treatments.”

“Good, now sign these forms and I will explain how things work here” s

She collected the forms, noting neither boy had even bothered to read them.

“Right, from now on you call me matron or Miss. All male staff are to be called Sir, the female Miss . Any lapse in this will earn a demerit. All demerits are added up and correctional punishment is given out in weekly assemblies.”

“But you never..!”

“You have just earned 1 demerit for interrupting me Dani.”

Dave shut up and looked flustered.

“You may be warned or corrected by staff at anytime using your shock devices. While you are here you will be taught to behave and think like girls, and later women.”

“Mildred Watkins revolutionary program is based on the fact that women break the law a lot less than men. They are less violent. There is more work available for women in our modern society. Men are good for fighting and heavy work. We are not at war and machines do most of the heavy work now. Where we do need people are jobs like nursing, caring, secretarial and even maids and nannies.”

“With the new middle class getting wealthier they are crying out for domestic staff. Servants are now seen as a statement of wealth. They all want them”

The boys shifted in their seats trying to take this all in.

“Your first six months here will be as girls. We will assess you to see what work you are suitable to undertake. The second six months will be as young women, you will dress and learn to behave as such. In your second year you will receive training in your assigned career. Later, you will be found a place of employment for the remaining three years of your sentence. “

“I will remind you that at anytime we can send you to prison to serve your original sentence. Is that clear?"

“Yes miss”

“Good. While you slept you were implanted with slow release hormone capsules. These will help you to look, feel and act more like girls”

The boys looked like they were about to shout, they saw her hand move towards her watch and stayed silent.

“You agreed to this, and more when you signed the forms”

“The effects will mean you may develop small breasts, also your penises will remain soft. This should not matter as you will not be able to play with them for the next 5 years anyway. You will come to realise that the testosterone they produce, is what got you into all this trouble.”

“You will be monitored at all times. It is your job to make sure each other act feminine at all times. You will both be punished for each other’s lapses. Do you understand?”

They glanced at each other.

“Yes miss”

“Good, if you are making progress we will allow your families to visit you once a month. Now you have missed breakfast, but you can both spend the rest of the day in your room reading the rule book. I will have lunch served to you by one of our maids in training. It will be prepared by a second year trainee cook.”

“See how useful it is useful having so many willing young ladies around? You could be training like them if you work hard.”

“Tomorrow you start your classes with the other girls. Now back up to your room”

Family visits, thought Andy, oh my god that means my little brother will see me like this!

For the first time , he was truly regretting what he had done.

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Andrea and Dani returned to their room.

“What are we going to do Andrea?”

“Don’t call me that, you dick”

“You heard what she said, we have to act like girls or we get punished. She could even be listening to us now. ”

What they suspected was true, matron was making sure they feared being overheard, and fear of punishment was being well and truly implanted.

“You’re alright, Dani sounds like a boys name!”

They inspected their room. The shelves were now full of dolls , teddy bears and girls books. Andrea looked through the titles. There were books about ponies, princesses, dressmaking and cooking.

“We have no choice I suppose Dani, We will just have to be good girls”

He stared out of the window while their situation sunk in.

There was a knock on the door.

“May I enter young misses?”

This must be lunch, Andrea thought.

“Yes, please come in”

As the door opened, Andrea realised that for the first time since they arrived it had not been locked.

A maid entered carrying a tray with a pot of tea and two plates of sandwiches .

Dani stared, his jaw open and almost drooling. It wasn’t the food, it was the maid. She faced away from him and bent her knees to rest the tray on the table. As she did her skirt fluttered up slightly, giving Dani a small glimpse of stocking top and petticoat. She was stunning. Perfect makeup and hair. Dani had a kink for women in maid’s uniforms. He felt pain as he grew hard in his steel cage.

“Good afternoon young misses, my name is Francine, can I help you with anything else”

“I thought matron said there were only boys here?”

“Yes young miss, that's true, why do you ask?”

“But you are never a boy, surely?”

The maid looked around furtively, she lowered her voice and whispered in his ear.

“I was, and am, and don’t call me Shirley”

She giggled and winked at Dani. Then stood up straight and said in a loud voice.

“We are all girls here just like you miss.”

Dani could not believe it. He had got hard looking at a boy! Was he gay? Would he be lusting after Andrea soon!

Andrea shook his head in disgust.

“How come you’re a fucking maid then?”

“Well at the end of the first year we are all tested. I was selected to be trained as a maid. My friend Roberta is training to be a nanny. We are hoping to be employed at the same house.”

“What if we don’t want to do the jobs they select?”

“You have no choice. If you fight, you’re punished. After that you can be sent back to prison looking very feminine. You can guess what would happen then. I did hear of one girl that was given a full sex change. After that she had no choice but to live and work as a woman forever.”

Dani was shocked.

“No fucking way they can’t do that!”

“Did you read the forms you signed? Well, you have given them permission to perform necessary surgeries. You fight them and you won’t need your cage ever again”

“But I thought that...”

“Don’t fight the system. Be good girls, do as you are told. You may hate being girls, but think, half the population are female. They do not find being girls and women degrading. Think of yourself as female and you may even enjoy it.”

Andrea looked away disgusted with what she heard.

“Shit, this is going to suck.”

“I would advise you to stop swearing. There is voice recognition tied into the monitoring system. Everything you say that doesn’t fit with being good girls is reported each day. Your demerits are punished on stage at weekly assembly. So think before you speak, think only girly thoughts.”

“Oh look, you dropped a book on the floor, I’ll get it.”

Francine bent at the waist. As she bent, the skirt of the black French maids uniform rose up. The boys both gawked at the sight of the rows of frilly white lace on her knickers. They were framed by the tight white suspender straps, holding up black fishnet stockings.

Both boys breathed heavily as their trapped members expanded painfully inside their steel prisons.

“Sorry, that was rude. I should have bent my knees. I’m always being told off for that. Anyway I better go. Perhaps I’ll see you around.”

With that she expertly minced out of the room.

As if they both sensed each other's arousal, they looked away from the door and both sat quietly eating and drinking. Francine had reached the bottom of the stairs and faced the matron.

“Well done young lady, you did very well. Hopefully we should have little trouble from the new girls.”

Francine curtsied.

“I try to please madam”

“Save your madam’s for your future employers. This will go a long way to getting you assigned a job with your beloved Roberta.”

“Thank you matron, is there anything else?”

“No you can return to class now.”

With that Francine curtsied again and clip clopped along the corridor in her four inch black patent leather court shoes.

The matron smiled to herself. An excellent start she thought. Both the new girls were now terrified of either losing their manhood or being sent to prison as sex toys for hardened criminals. Fear was the best way to start, they would accept everything she had planned for them now. She could now start them in school with the rest of the girls.

The door to their room burst open, and the angry looking matron rushed in.

“Right you two, I have been patient with you as you are new. I heard you swearing earlier with Francine. Tomorrow your demerit system starts. For swearing today your punishment is an early bed time and no dinner.”

She dropped an armful of clothes onto Dani’s bed.

“Right get changed, now!”

The boys inspected the latest implement of torture. They held up pink baby doll nighties. They looked at the matron who nodded. Silently they stripped down to their knickers.

“Those too.”

They slid the knickers down their legs and picked up the pink ruffled knickers that came with the baby dolls. They looked like something you would see a two year old wearing.

Probably why these things were called baby dolls, Andrea thought. Reluctantly they stepped into the mass of frills.

“Right girls, put your dirty clothes in the washing basket outside your room. They will be collected later and washed. I will bring you fresh clothes in the morning. By the way, you will spend one day a week in the laundry. You need to learn how to take care of your pretty clothes now don’t you?”

She looked at them in turn.

“Yes matron.”

They said in unison.

“Good, now to bed with you, and let your empty stomachs remind you how to behave. You will not be treated this lightly from now on. Anymore swearing and you will be up on stage with your knickers at half mast while I cane you.”

She smirked.

“I’m looking forward to that. I will be watching and listening. From now on you must look after each other and correct any boyish behavior. Now say goodnight to each other girls.”

“Goodnight Dani.”

“Goodnight Andrea.”

Then together.

“Goodnight matron.”

“Oh by the way, the security system has been set. You are not allowed to leave this room until morning. If you try you will be shocked. Sweet dreams girls.”

The boys just lay in their beds. They had run out of options. There was no way out. No way of staying as boys. Their future was feminine.

St Francis of Asissies Correctional Academy Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXTREMELY EXPLICIT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Character Age: 

  • Teenage or High School

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life

TG Elements: 

  • Lesbians

Other Keywords: 

  • Forced sex change

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

skirt_0.JPG

This is the longest story I have written so far. There is some dark stuff involving forced sex change and prostitution in the Matron's back story.
Thanks to Annabel for editing.

The old wind-up alarm clock woke the girls at an unfamiliar 7am. Dani arose first and made his way to the bathroom. He hiked up his babydoll, then realised it was too short to get in the way. He looked down at the sea of pink froth that was his underwear. He felt sick.

He tinkled into the toilet, thinking how much he missed standing to pee. He took some toilet paper and dabbed around the opening in his cage.

Matron had told them they should do this. She had told them she would carry out snap knicker inspections, and woe betide any girl with soggy knickers. She told them all girls wiped after peeing anyway.

Dani stood in the shower for a few minutes to wake up. Then he washed his hair with the sweet flowery shampoo. He dried himself and finished his ablutions, redressed and woke Andrea.

After Andrea had finished they sat on their beds and waited. Just after 8am the door opened. The matron arrived carrying an armful of clothes.

“Well girls, you’re in luck. We are changing to the winter uniform and have had a new delivery.”

She laid out four yellow tartan skirts, six white blouses, six packets of black tights, two packets of day-of -the-week knickers in pastel colours and what looked like six white bras.

“You are responsible for keeping your clothes neat and tidy. You can hand-wash all your underwear and hang it to dry in the bathroom. Now get dressed and be downstairs at 8.45.”

They silently put the clothes away and started to dress. Andrea looked at the knickers. It was Wednesday. The Wednesday knickers were baby blue, with half an inch of lace round all the openings. He sighed and pulled them on. He was trying to put the tights on like he would socks.

Dani, who was fully dressed and was brushing his hair, saw Andrea struggle.

“You have to roll each leg into a doughnut. Here, let me help.”

Andrea looked down at Dani,:how did he know these things? Perhaps he didn’t know him as well as he thought.

Dani helped Andrea into what he called a training bra. Andrea had trouble with the reversed buttons of the blouse. They both put on their ballet flats and headed downstairs.

The matron was waiting.

“Good, I can see you both worked out how to wear your new clothes. Follow me.”

They walked through the large doorway onto the road that ran along the side of the large building. A slight breeze blew up under Andrea’s skirt. The tights seemed to make his legs even colder than he remembered shorts would.

“Right, you two. We operate a buddy system here. You can talk to each other when permitted, but don’t get into conversations with the other girls. You can be polite, but we can’t have all you girls asking about each other’s boy past lives, can we now?”

They entered the main hall of the school building. Dani stared at the sight before him. There were many girls dressed as they were, with pretty faces and long hair. There were other girls dressed in a much more grown-up fashion. It reminded him of the girls that went to the local college. Miniskirts, maxi skirts, dresses; not a single pair of trousers here, though.

One girl was dressed as a goth, in a black leather miniskirt and fishnets. Dani could not believe how pretty they all were. He felt the pressure build in his cage again. He saw another young woman rush by in a maid’s uniform, tottering on her high heels.

“Hurry up Suzy, don’t want to be late for class again.”

The maid looking flustered quickly curtsied.

“Sorry matron.”

Then she rushed off, carefully avoiding the seeming chaos around her.

“Ok girls, room 17. Health and beauty. I can see you are envious of all the pretty girls around you. By lunch time you will both fit right in. No more boys in dresses.”

They saw the sign on the wall in front of a corridor that read “Rooms 11-20.” The door of room 17 was open so they walked in without having to knock.

They both stood stunned. The place looked like a large beauty salon. There were girls in various states of dress. Some were having their nails painted, several were under hair driers, one was having what Dani recognised as a bikini wax.

A tall middle-aged woman with striking red hair saw them and approached.

“Matron told me about you, the new girls. I’m Miss Winters. Don’t worry, we’ll soon have you fixed up so you’ll fit right in. Some of my girls have been with me for months; they could work in any beauty salon in the country. “

He glanced about and fixed on two girls wearing what looked like nylon tunics. Both were wearing black skirts and low heels.

“Marcia, Petra, I have some customers for you. I will be grading you on your performance, so don’t let me down. I want hair extensions, full makeovers and a mani-pedi. You have four hours.”

“May we use some of the other girls to help?”

“Yes Petra. Remember, Matron will be checking the results, so chop chop!”

Andrea thought they must have been Mark and Peter a few months back. Are we going to look that good? Both girls had flawless makeup and legs that were starting to turn him on. He could not get over the fact that everyone in this room full of sweet-smelling beauties were young men.

After nearly four hours of what felt like gentle torture, Miss Winters came across to them carrying large pink shoulder bags.

“Well, didn’t you turn out just beautiful. Good work girls, some of your best.”

Dani was aching to know what he looked like, but the chairs were turned away from the wall mirrors.

“Before the big reveal I have a gift for you both. In these bags are your personal care and makeup kits. There are lady razors to help you to stay smooth, although the hormones will soon put a stop to most of your body hair growth. Also, there is basic makeup, cleansing cream and shampoo. You must do your best to appear beautiful every day. From tomorrow we will start teaching you all you need to know.”

She spun both of their chairs around.

Dani was in shock. He looked like his older sister would if she had been a beauty queen. His hair was long and blonde, his lined eyes looked wide and sexy, his lips were - he hated to think it - what he called perfect cock-sucking lips.

Andrea was in a similar state of shock. It was like he wasn’t looking at himself, but some version of a teenage wet-dream. This couldn’t be him. The mouth in the mirror opened and shut with his. It was like an out-of-body experience.

He looked across at Dani. If he was an eight, then Dani was a ten! He felt pain in his groin. He was lusting after his best friend!

They got out of the chairs. Dani put his hand down to steady himself and looked at his manicured hand with its perfect pink nail polish.

Matron arrived to collect them.

“Well, look at you two! I knew you’d turn out well. Miss Winters, I will be rewarding the girls who did this work in assembly. Well done.”

“This will be your first lesson every day. You have lunch now, then room 11 for ballet.”

The boys looked at her like a pair of rabbits caught in headlights.

“Don’t look so scared. What you learn here is what most girls learn growing up. There are very few lessons here that involve books. Most are to learn female skills. You will be doing cooking, dressmaking, and laundry, amongst other things. Standard skills for most women. Ballet will help you learn grace and feminine movement. Follow me.”

They followed matron down another corridor until they reached a door marked Pupils’ Dining Room. Opposite, another door was marked Teachers’s Dining Room. Waiting outside was a distinguished looking man in his early fifties.

“Matron, what a pleasure it is to see you again”

“Sir Richard, if I’d known you were coming, I would have laid on a special welcome.”

“Just an informal visit to a friend, that’s all, my dear.”

“How kind! Please join me for lunch. You girls, trot along and meet me here in forty-five minutes.”

Andrea and Dani walked into the dining room and collected trays and shuffled along behind the other girls. It was just like school, except they knew the young dinner ladies in pink tabards had cocks held tight in cages in their knickers.

They ate in virtual silence, stealing glimpses at each other, both trying to come to terms that they were being turned on by their best friend.

In the teachers’ dining room Sir Richard pulled out a chair for the matron.

“Thank you, Sir Richard, always the gentleman.”

“Any time for a lady like you, Mary. If these new laws work out, and your work is recognised, Lady may well become your title.”

The matron flushed. She did not dislike men, even though her job was to turn young thugs into nice young women. She liked men to have manners, style and understanding. Sir Richard had that. He was a perfect gentleman and an outrageous pervert. He owned the buildings the academy were using.

They had met at one of Mildred Watkins’s S&M parties. Sir Richard had been in a leather slave pouch and not much else. Mary had given him a good thrashing. Subsequent meetings involved many other kinks. Mary knew he had both dominant and submissive tendencies. He only really showed his dominant side to sissies, crossdressers and shemales. This was one of the reasons he liked to visit. The sight of all those feminized young men got his heart racing.

“Any more thoughts on the pupils’ marriage option, Mary?”

Matron knew what he was angling for. He would love to marry one of his young ladies. He would have his fantasies on tap and could indulge whenever he wanted. Mildred and Mary had toyed with the idea. Auctioning off some of the best-looking girls to wealthy perverts would make them both extremely rich. They needed to be able to convince the girl to agree to marry the winning bidder. Mildred had said that she knew someone who used to work for the KGB, who could set up brain-washing and cerebral implantation techniques. It all seemed rather farfetched to her.

“Did you have your eye on anyone then? I saw you looking.”

“Well, that blonde filly you were with, she made me think sinful thoughts.”

“She is too new, she is only days into training.”

“When she’s fully cooked let me know. I would pay a million to own something like that.”

Mary thought she would talk to Mildred that afternoon. If Sir Richard would pay a million, they were sitting on a goldmine.

Mary worshipped Mildred. It had started when Mary had asked her husband to attend a hospital appointment to find out why she had not conceived. Mary had been tested, so the only problem must be with Peter. Peter got violent and had hit her. Later she bought up the subject of donor sperm. This caused another violent argument which resulted in a broken nose and two black eyes.

Peter had stormed out, saying “You barren bitch, if you think I’m raising some other man’s sprog, you are fucking mad.”

Mary met Mildred when she had been taken to hospital after a minor fall.

Mildred had asked her about her injuries. Mary told her that she had fallen down the stairs, but Mildred knew the look. She knew men and women and what they were capable of. She arranged to meet Mary about some consultation work after hours.

They met at Mildred’s London flat, and Mary broke down, telling her of the death threats and the daily beatings Peter was giving her. Mildred saw the bruises and was sickened. She considered herself a professional dominatrix amongst other things. She did inflict pain and did mark her willing victims, but this was only going to end up in Mary’s death. She felt cold fury that this filth could be doing this to a gentle harmless woman.

Mildred looked in Mary’s eyes and said “Just say the word and it will all be better.”

The look on Mildred’s face scared Mary.

“What? I don’t want him killed!”

“He’s killing you! But I can just make him go away, he won’t be killed.”

“Yes, please save me.”

Mildred told Mary to stay with her that night, and when she returned home the next day Peter was missing.

His company and friends had called over the following weeks, but no one had seen him, and he was listed as a missing person. Mildred stayed in touch and got closer to Mary over the following months. One night after too many bottles of wine they slept together. In the morning Mary felt guilty, but thrilled.

She had asked about Peter, but all she got from Mildred was that she would meet him, just not yet.

Mildred gradually introduced Mary to the S&M scene. Mary grew to realise she enjoyed having power over others’ bodies. She would have soaking wet knickers after giving a sub a good beating, and demand Mildred tongue her to an orgasm.

Almost a year and a half after Peter’s disappearance, Mildred told her to meet her at her flat. They were going to visit Peter. In the car on the way, her stomach was in knots. Even though Mildred had told her they were in no danger, and even though she had become a stronger person since meeting Mildred, she was still scared of Peter. It made her angry that the thought of Peter made her weak again.

They arrived at a grubby block of East End flats. Mildred told her chauffeur to wait with the car as they went upstairs. Mildred put on a decorative mask and gave one to Mary.

“We don’t want him to recognise you. Well, not straight away anyway.”

They knocked on the door and were ushered in by a dangerous looking Eastern European man. Through the door they saw an overweight square-shaped woman with huge pendulous breasts, kneeling on the floor. She was wearing a cheap leopard-print coat with a leather miniskirt that had ridden up to show her lace thong that disappeared between her spotty buttocks.

Standing over her was a large black man. He was well over six feet tall and built like a professional boxer. He held a syringe in his right hand and glared down at the woman.

“Why should I give you this, bitch, you’re barely earning your keep!”

“Please daddy, please. I’ll be good. I just need my fix then I’ll go earn you plenty.”

The man looked at Mildred, Mildred nodded.

“OK then bitch, show me your best blowjob. Then you get your fix.”

The woman fumbled with his fly and the huge eight-inch penis flopped into her face. She sucked and licked it like her life depended on pleasing it. Perhaps it did, thought Mary.

The man started to brutally fuck her face. The woman was choking. Mary stepped closer to stop the man from hurting her. As she got closer she had a good look at the woman’s face. It was Peter! The face was feminine and worn, but it was Peter.

The fury built within her. Peter had treated her like this in the past. She got in close and enjoyed the pain she saw on his face as he fought to breathe.

She heard the man groan as he released down Peter’s throat. He pulled out smearing the remaining seed around Peter’s face.

“Clean yourself up, bitch, you’ve got work to do.”

“My fix, you promised, Marcus.”

Mary whispered in Marcus’s ear.”

“Yeah sure, £20.”

Mary gave him £20 from her handbag and went over to a dirty worn armchair. She sat down and eased her knickers down her legs.

Marcus dragged Peter to the chair and said “You do a good job licking that pussy. When she comes, you get your fix.”

Peter put his hands with their chipped nail polish on Mary’s knees and slowly pushed them apart. He nibbled, licked and sucked. Mary knew he had done this before. It was just that he had never done it to her before.

The sense of power she felt was building up to a powerful orgasm, looking at the man who had made her life a misery, kneeling before her eating her pussy. He was a helpless feminised whore, a slave to heroin. This was much better than killing him.

She climaxed like she had never climaxed before. Her juices squirted into Peter’s eyes. He screamed and wiped his eyes on his sleeve. As he looked up at Mary, she took off her mask.

“Well, hello Peter, how have you been?”

Peter screamed. The look on his face would stay with Mary for the rest of her life. As Marcus injected the heroin the scream died.

Mildred looked down at Peter and kicked him in the ribs. He looked up with blurry eyes.

“You got off lightly. You are officially dead. Peter no longer exists If you come near Mary again you will find there are worse things in life than this.”

“Like, like wh.. what?”

“How about being a blind deaf paraplegic? Locked in your own brain, unable to tell anyone of your pain. Waiting an eternity to die?”

“Nooo, noo, I’ll be good, I’ll be good.”

Mary saw the big bad monster was now a broken thing, not a broken man. He certainly wasn’t that now.

They returned to Mildred’s flat and made urgent, but gentle love.

Matron would do anything to please Mildred. That is why she had ben put in charge of the big experiment. Sir Richard being willing to pay a million could open the venture up to a whole new level.

They already take all the wages from the maids, nannies, beauticians and other workers they had sent out for the last three years. This had helped fund the programme.

Selling girls off as wives would make the money they took in wages look like chicken feed. They could expand, and cream of a percentage for themselves. Any prison reform that made a profit would be welcomed by the government and the public.

As they parted, Sir Richard kissed her hand. She smiled at him.

“I may be able to help with the blonde, if you are serious about the money.”

“Deadly serious my dear. Goddess spank me down if I lie.”

He winked at her and strode off down the corridor.

Outside the dining room, the matron looked at Dani with renewed interest.

Stand-in Wife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In

TG Elements: 

  • Hair Salon / Long Hair / Wigs / Rollers
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story contains sex scenes

I knew one day I would be seen or caught. I couldn't help it. The urge was just too strong. All crossdressers suffer the same feelings. Guilt and shame. I was a man. Why was I lessening myself wanting to dress and appear as a woman? I had tried to stop before. I had gathered up all my clothes, shoes, wigs, and makeup. I filled three bin bags and threw them in the a skip.

Within a month I was craving the feel and the calm the clothes gave me. I started to buy clothes again. The money I wasted throwing my previous collection out, was sheer madness. I grew to accept I was going to be a sick pervert for life. I was disgusted with myself. Why couldn't I be a "real" man like my father. Mind you, he used to come home drunk and hit my mother then use his belt on me once she was unconscious. If that was a real man, then I was glad I wasn't it.

I had never had much luck with women. I could chat with then fine, but they never liked me on a sexual level. Women seemed attracted to money, power and confidence. I had none of that. I worked in telesales for a pig of a boss and lived in small bedsit above a fried chicken shop. Yeah, women were queuing up for guys like me.

I had learned from chat rooms that I was not unique. I had done, what was known as "purging". They also advised me not to throw anything away if I wanted to stop. Just pack it all away. One "gurl" told me I like many of the broad spectrum that is CD/TV/Trans, had an itch that you could almost never stop scratching. I was told that the lucky ones just like wearing women's underwear sometimes. Some of the unlucky ones were truly trans women. She told me that most trans women could never hide what they were for long, and when they "came out" they were subject to hate, ridicule, and prejudice.

I had graduated from being happy just dressing fully, to wearing a wig and makeup. I looked in the mirror and saw the smiling happy woman I should be. Not the failure of a man I was. I needed to share her with the world and had started to venture out when it got dark. My heart nearly exploded the first time I did it. The thrill of walking pass people in the street was amazing. The fact that they only glanced at me I passed by with my one inch heels clicking as I walked by, gave me a rush.

I had on my ginger bob wig, a knee-length dress, black stockings, low-heeled ankle boots, and a coat. The indifference meant that everyone assumed I was just an average looking woman on her way somewhere. It was a wonderful feeling, being accepted.

I was feeling good as I went into the small alleyway that led to my bedsit. I heard a loud click and turned.

"Well, well, well. Look at you. Don't you just make a lovely looking ladyboy?"

My heart felt like it had jumped into my throat. I saw it was Jim from my office.

"Excuse me. I need to get to my flat. Can you please move?" I stuttered in my best high-pitched voice. I had not practiced talking like a woman. I had never expected to talk to anyone.

"Don't try that on me Ken, I know it's you. So you're a sissy, a ladyboy. They are going to wet themselves when I show these pictures at work tomorrow."

My heart sank. I couldn't bluff my way out of this. I was caught. he was going to expose me to the world. I could feel the panic rising in me.

"No, my name is Kara." I said.

Then I realised, I was not going to get away with it.

"Please Rob, don't please." I almost sobbed the last please out.

"Yeah, old Jegs is gonna love these. You know how he feels about poofs."

Mr Jegs was our boss. He had a gay brother and hated gays. He would find a reason to sack me for sure. I saw my whole future getting even shittier than it already was.

"Please Rob don't tell anyone. I'll do anything."

"Anything eh? I know you've got no money, you're crap at selling. No, I'll have to think of something else. Invite me in for a coffee."

I hated the thought of him coming into my home, but what could I do?

He sat down and looked about my bedsit.

"My God, this is grim, isn't it? Milk and two sugars."

It struck me as odd. Here I was flitting about the kitchen in a dress and heels making coffee for a man I had invited into my home. I had a weirdly erotic feeling. This was like graduating to the next level. Well, it would have been if Rob wasn't such a misogynistic prick.

I gave him his coffee and sat next to him on my small worn sofa. He slurped his coffee and burped loudly. He was drunk, judging by the smell of him.

"So, Rob, will you delete the pictures now please?"

He put down his coffee and put his hand on my knee. He stroked the top and the underside with his fingers. Instinct told me to slap his hand away, but the feel of his fingers through the soft nylon sent shivers down my spine.

"If you think I'm letting go of this golden opportunity, you must be soft in the head. It is gonna cost you a lot to get out of this."

He took my right hand and placed it on his groin. I felt his stiffening cock grow at the presence of my hand.

"Be a good girl and rub me now. If you don't you know what happens."

Possibilities flashed through my mind. Punch him in the face? He was 6ft 2. I was 5ft 7. He would beat me to a pulp. Tell him to fuck off? He would show the picture of me at work. I would lose my job and have to move. I had £20 in the bank to last a week until payday. How could I move and start again?

I was stuck. I had to do what he wanted. After all, I wanted to feel like a woman right?

He unzipped his fly.

"Reach in bitch. Pull it out."

It was like watching someone else do it. I saw my delicate-looking hand with pink nail varnish disappear under the waistband of his pants and fish around for his cock. Slowly I pulled out his stiff, cut cock. It twitched in my hand.

"There you go, girl. Just what you sissies love. Get busy."

"But.. Rob, I have never, I mean..."

"Don't tell me you are a virgin? Bloody hell. This will be more fun than I thought."

His right arm came up and forced my head down to his groin. My face was next to his cock. I could smell it. He hadn't showered before he left home tonight. His rod twitched again and the head seemed to be throbbing.

"Get on with it bitch." he said.

Then he directed his cock towards my lips. I closed my eyes and opened my mouth. His right hand pushed my head down until I engulfed half his shaft. It really didn't taste of much. My tongue explored the shape of the glans. In my head, I thought of myself as a girlfriend giving her first blowjob. I would get through this. This is how I would cope.

Rob threw back his head and groaned.

"Oh, my God. Do you know how long it has been since my wife gave me a blowjob?"

Years, I thought if you act like this with her you pig. I thought.

I started stroking the shaft with my finger as I bobbed up and down. I felt it swelling in my mouth. He was about to cum. he pushed my head away.

I was surprised but grateful.

"Do you have any condoms?"

I was not ready for this. Surely he wouldn't? No, I couldn't."

"No sorry. I don't."

"OK. Lay on your bed on your back."

I didn't know what was going on, but I obeyed him. As I lay down he pulled me until my head was overhanging the edge of the bed. He shrugged off his trousers and lifted up my dress.

"Stockings and suspenders. Beautiful."

He leaned over me and slid his cock into my mouth. I gagged as it slid down my throat. I just wanted this to be over and concentrated on stopping my gag reflex. As he pumped his cock in and out of my mouth his balls slapped into my eyes. I was totally at his mercy. My world was reduced to his balls banging into my face and his cock sliding down my throat. This had all happened so fast. I just wanted it to be over.

He withdrew suddenly and squirted cum all over my face. I shut my eyes and coughed. It was over. When I could talk I sat up and said.

"You will delete the pictures now won't you Rob?"

"Not just yet."

"What? You said..."

"I will. I just have one more thing I need."

"If you fucking show those pictures I will tell everyone you asked me for a blowjob."

"I'll just deny it. You enjoyed it anyway. Look at your knickers."

I looked down. There was full-on tenting going on down there. What the hell was happening to me?

"I promise, just do this and I will give you my phone to delete the pictures ok?"

"Ok, Ok. I just want this over with. What do I have to do?"

"My wife is away at her mother's this weekend. I want you to be my stand-in wife. She has lots of sexy clothes she never wears. You can wear anything you like. I expect you to carry out all the duties of a wife. Saturday morning until Sunday evening. Deal?"

"What was I going to do?"

What do you think Kara should do?

Stand-in Wife Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story contains crossdressing and sex. If you don't like sex stories, please don't read it.

I had a few sleepless nights after my encounter with Rob. I woke up from a dream where I was in an old TV ad. The Shake and vac woman was dancing in her heels and skirt, hovering up Shake and vac. She had my face. I remember seeing the ad on Youtube. She looked like a typical 1980's housewife. I found her a turn-on. The thing is, I didn't want to have her, I think I wanted to be her.

Friday lunchtime I was sent my sales figures. I was always worried about this. I knew I was close to getting fired. When I got the email, there was an extra £50k on my figures. That made £62k! That was more than I did in a month normally. That would give me over £600 in commission, and save my job.

"Did you see your figures?" Rob said quietly in my ear.

I turned and said.

"Yes. A little better than I thought."

"I have to look after my little stand-in wife don't I?"

"It was you then?"

"Yes. The old man was talking about getting rid of you, so, I thought I'd help."

"Wow, thanks Rob. I'm really grateful."

"You can show me how grateful you are this Friday night. Do you have a black wig?"

"Err, yes, several different colours, why?"

"Bring them all with you. I want to choose what you wear. See you Friday. I'll call when I want you to come over. Come as Ken. I don't want the neighbors to see another woman."

I felt a lot better about Rob. He had saved my job and effectively gave me £600. As I thought about it later during my lunch break, it was almost like being a prostitute. I was being paid for sex. He saved my job so he could use me. The blackmail would not be so effective if I lost my job.

I was just not used to anyone helping or being nice to me. In an odd way, even this abusive situation made me feel valued. Someone wanted me. God, I was fucked up.

I got the call from Rob at 9 pm. I had packed a bag with some of my clothes shoes and makeup and driven over to his house. I parked one street away as instructed and knocked on his door.

Rob had a shit-eating grin on his face when I arrived at his detached house. The house must be worth almost a million. I never realised he was this wealthy. Sales management had been good to him.

"Upstairs, turn left 3rd door. There are clothes on the bed. Wear your black wig and black eyeshadow."

What the hell was this about? I thought as I climbed the stairs.

On the bed was what looked like a wet look fake leather one-piece woman's swimming costume, fishnet tights, a black lace mask, and a pair pvc, thigh-high boots. The heels must be 6 inches high. This was a dominatrix outfit. This was confirmed when I lifted the boots and found a small leather whip.

I stripped off and started to dress. The fishnets were the large hole variety. The clothes were making me excited. My little cock kept poking through the tights. My mind told me I was being used by this man, my cock said good, enjoy it.

The body had a snap crotch. I'm sure it would be used later. I managed to secure my cock between my legs and did my makeup. Black eyeshadow and dark red lipstick. My eyes looked amazing. It was a shame to cover them with the mask. I picked up the whip and looked at myself in the full-length mirror.

Oh, my god. I looked stunning. I felt my cock strain at the sight of myself. My legs looked like they went on forever in the shiny PVC boots. I was a little unsteady. I had never worn anything this high before.

The door opened and I heard Rob whistle.

"Fuck me. If you're not my wet dream. Kara, you look out of this world."

I felt a surge of pride. I am not used to compliments. No one ever says nice things to Ken.

"In case you are wondering, I got that for Valentine's Day for my wife. Fridged bitch has never worn it."

While I was not a woman. I knew enough to know this wasn't for her. It was for him to live out a fantasy. A fantasy he would be living out with her stand-in. Me.

Rob stripped off. His cock was at full mast. Just the sight of me did that. I felt a weird sense of power. I could make a man lust after me. This was a new sensation.

"Punish me, mistress Kara, tell me I have been a bad boy."

I had watched enough porn to know what he wanted. So I pushed him toward the bed and got him to lie face down.

"You disgusting man perverts like you need to have some sense whipped into them."

I took a gentle swing with the whip onto his buttocks.

"Harder please mistress." He said.

This was all new to me, but I did still feel some anger toward him. The whip was fairly light but I started to really lay into him. Soon faint red stripes appeared on his buttocks.

"Thank you, mistress, I've been a bad boy."

I didn't wonder that his wife didn't want to do this. It was exhausting. Not something I was into. Suddenly he turned and grabbed the whip and threw it across the room.

"I think I have paid enough for my sins. Now it's time to sin some more."

Rob held both my wrists and pushed me onto my back. My boots flew up and the heel of my left foot scraped his chest.

"Oh, you naughty girl. On the bed with you're legs in the air. You're just asking for it aren't you?"

I think he had satisfied his kink, now he was getting down to what he really wanted. His hand went to my crotch and popped it open. I thought he would pull down the tights, but he just used both hands to rip them and expose me.

Here it comes, I thought. I had been practicing with my dildos at home. I had a couple but rarely used them. I knew this was in the cards before I came here. I was lubed up, and prepared as I could be. Then he did something totally unexpected. he bent over me and took my little member into his mouth.

This felt incredible. No one had done this to me for years. I had forgotten how good it felt. I closed my eyes and lay there enjoying his attention. His right hand played gently with my balls. I was getting close. Suddenly I felt a finger enter me. It pushed past my lubricated entrance and plunged inside. I screamed a girlish high pitched scream and came like I never came in my life.

It felt like I fainted for a few seconds. I had just had gay sex and it was the best of my life. What was happening to me?

Rob looked down at my relaxed form and said.

"My turn now."

I tried to get up, thinking he meant that I use my mouth, but he pushed me back onto my back. He took my ankles in both hands and dragged me to the edge of the bed, towards his rampant hardness. I felt a little pain as he entered me. He was not too well endowed. I was grateful for that. I yelped a little, which drew a smile from him. He was watching my eyes intently as he slid all the way in. I screw my face up and moaned. He seemed to like that too.

When I opened them I looked up and saw his face framed with my feet in those glistening boots. My heels were over his shoulders. It looked so damm sexy I clenched up.

"You love this, don't you? You sexy bitch. I knew you were up for it."

Soon he built up a rhythm. I felt his balls slapping against my exposed buttocks. This felt good too. When I used my dildos they were cold and unyielding. His cock was warm, hard, yet flexible. It felt nice to be "wanted", to be lusted after. I had never experienced that before. I won't say he was making love, but this felt so different from anything I had felt before. I felt a warm glow spreading through my body. I felt another orgasm approaching.

Just then, Rob let out a satisfying sigh and fell on top of me. I felt him grow soft inside me, then he slipped out with a plopping sound. I wanted to get up to clean myself up, but his arm snaked around my waist and pulled me into him. We were spooning now. He kissed my shoulder.

"That was wonderful. Thank you, Kara. Get some rest. You have a busy day tomorrow. I got her a maid's outfit for Christmas last year."

I started to drift off. Instead of dreading tomorrow, I was rather looking forward to it.

Taken by the Grey Folk

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • 2023-03 March - Abducted! Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transformations

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Age Regression
  • Bad Boy to Good Girl

TG Elements: 

  • Bizarre Body Modifications
  • Diapers / Babies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
well.jpg

"So, do you think we can try for a baby then John?"

"Is that what this has been all about? The picnic, the walk in the woods?"

"I want kids John. You promised me we would try when we married."

John turned around and backhanded her across the face. Susan span, and fell to the ground hitting her head on a ragged wall of stones. John panicked. Had he killed the daft bitch? He had only married her for her money. The old country house with 8000 acres of land was not to be sneezed at. He was living the high life now since her mother had died. Now the daft cow kept going on about kids. It was getting on his nerves.

He listened to her breathing. There was no sound. What the hell could he do? He didn't mean to kill her. Not that he loved her. She was just a means to an end.

As he bent over he noticed the low wall she hit her head on was a small well about 4ft across. He had an idea. Shove her down the well then come back a fill it in. He couldn't see the bottom. Hopefully, after he had dumped enough of the wall down it she would be buried under enough rubble that no one would find her.

As rolled her body in, her eyes opened.

"John no!"

He gripped her hand and stared into her pleading eyes and let go. She screamed as she fell. He never heard a splash. It must be deeper than he thought. He kicked a good part of the slime-covered wall in after her to make sure she would drown down there and walked back to his house. He should have done this weeks ago. They had a joint bank account, so with her out of the way he was sitting pretty.

Scarcely yards away from the well a woman appeared in long white robes. His heart pounded. Had she seen him do it?

"Why do you disrespect the sacred well so hot blood? Do you know anything of the traditions like your ancestors, no?"

She was old, yet she gave off an air of authority and wisdom.

"I don't know what you're talking about. Get the fuck off my land you stupid old bitch."

He tried to push past her, but she somehow seemed to remain in front of him without walking. It was like she was gliding.

"Your land? This land has been the home of the Scullin family since before the invaders came."

"What are you talking about invaders, you daft old cow? Who are you?"

"I am the lady of the well. The well you tried to use to kill the last daughter of the Scullin's. Such disrespect shall not stand. Your ancestors knew how to talk to the grey folk. They showed respect and courtesy. In turn, I gave the water of the sacred well healing powers. Now all is forgotten. The village is gone and only the ruined well remains."

"Who are the grey folk? I have never heard of them."

"It is hot blood words for us that live behind your limited perception of reality. I think your kind also call us Fae or Fairy? We are what you see out of the corner of your eye, but when you turn to look properly you cannot see. The fantastic creatures you see in your dreams, that is us. Your waking minds will not allow you to perceive us. You have dreamed of monsters and dragons hot blood, no? "

"I'm not a child. There is no such thing as fairies. Nothing like that exists on earth"

"You are correct. Nothing did. My people grew in a world very different to this. The vessel that brought that life from our world departed before humankind was in its present form. We are now spread across the cosmos"

She is definitely off her rocker, thought John, Alien fairies. What a looney, but she knows what I did. He swung his fist and connected with her face. It felt odd. It felt like he had not hit anything. She fell to the ground nonetheless and glared up at him.

She stayed limp as he dragged her to the lip of the well. It felt like dragging an empty sack. She weighed nothing. She looked up at him as he fed her feet first into the well.

"No hot blood has ever shown me such disrespect. I don't care that the king commands the grey folk to leave you to live your short, bright lives without interference. Auther and Merlinus had their time interfering, I will have mine. This outrage will be paid for."

She slipped silently down the well. She didn't seem to fall, more floated. It was as if the well welcomed her back. John shook his head and returned to the old manor house.

John poured himself several glasses of whisky with shaky hands as he recalled the meeting with the old woman. He took the bottle up to bed with him as he contemplated what he was going to do with his new wealth.

Susan had no close relatives. It would be years before anyone knew she was missing. He could slowly siphon the money from the joint account into his own account. He could then leave the country. Perhaps no one would ever know she was gone.

He awoke from his drunken sleep by the sound of the bedroom door opening. His head pounded as he sat up. What was the shape in the corner? The black shape seemed to stretch until it reached the ceiling. He smelled what he could only guess at, as a damp dog smell. How could a dog be in his room standing on two feet and be 8ft tall? He must be dreaming he told himself.

He realized he wasn't when a furry hand clamped around his leg and dragged him off the bed. John screamed and kicked at the shape. It had no effect. He tried to twist free but only succeeded in pulling a muscle in his leg. When the creature reached the carpet-covered stone staircase, the creature didn't pause. The successive impact of the stone stairs knocked John into merciful unconsciousness.

When he awoke he saw he was covered in mud and was alone next to the well. He got to his knees and heard the sound of running water. A thick stream of clear water ran up from the well and pooled on the ground in front of him.

Within seconds it poured into two solid shapes, Susan and the old woman stood in front of him. Only the old woman wasn't old now, she was young, with a terrifying beauty.

As the woman spoke, she glowed. Her voice filled the dark wood and John trembled. He knew he had fucked up badly.

"What say you now hot blood? What say you before you are judged for desecrating the sacred well?"

Even though he was quaking, he wouldn't back down. He was a man for god sake. No way would he take this shit from a couple of stupid women.

"Fucking judge me you stupid bitches? When I get up I'm going to finish what I started you're both going back down the well permanently."

He tried to rise, but his legs wouldn't work.

"What have you done to me you whores?"

"BE SILENT!!"

The power of the lady's words echoed throughout the wood. Nothing stirred. Even the sound of the breeze blowing in the trees ceased.

"Susan Scullin, what would you have me do with him? Have you a good word to say for him before I unmake him?"

"Oh, great lady I plead for his life......." Susan whispered into her ear.

John saw an unpleasant smile form on the lady's face. She gaze down at him and John saw her eyes turn black. Her eyes bored into him and he saw visions.

He saw his legs lifted as Susan smiled down at him. He saw, then felt the nappy wrap around his bottom. John looked down. he was cuddling a doll and stumbling about uneasily on weak legs.

Then realization struck him as he saw an image of himself in a school uniform looking back at himself in a mirror. He wore a grey skirt, a white blouse and white socks. The vision changed and he saw a hand with pink frosted nails reach into a small handbag and reach for a tampax. He felt a mixture of pride and shame.

Images of his body developing curves, mini skirts, panties, tights, high-heeled shoes and makeup flashed before his eyes. He tried to close his eyes and it occurred to him he was not seeing this with his eyes. It was in his mind.

A frilly dress swirled around his knees. He felt the wind lift the hem and heard himself giggle as he struggled to push down the billowing dress.

His perspective changed again. He saw the ceiling of a darkened room, felt a sharp pain between his legs. A drunken grinning face appeared above him and said. "You're gonna love it babe, I'll be gentle".

Another image of himself in a mirror wearing a large blue dress and black tights. His hands went down to caress and smooth the dress about his swollen belly.

The visions stopped.

He felt himself shrinking in on himself. He was getting smaller and smaller. Both women smiled down at him. His fat, pudgy hands waved in front of his face. He had no control.

"I know you can still understand me. You are trapped in there now. Trapped to live the life I have shown you glimpses of, but powerless to speak or change anything. You will feel and experience everything as but a passenger."

He felt himself being lifted and heard the infants cry.

The lady beamed at Susan.

"The Scullin family name will continue. Through your new baby daughter."

Tea Party - Boys don't play with dolls

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Child

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
actionman.JPG

I was 7 years old and bored. My brother wouldn't play with me and I had no friends. I was a very shy child and didn't mix well with other boys. I found them noisy and rough.

I asked my mum if I could play outside and got the normal reply.

"Yes ok, but stay in the street, don't go around the corner."

This was 1969 we never seemed to worry about children going missing. It never happened much or it wasn't reported on.

I wandered towards the end of my street and saw Susan playing with Mary on the front lawn. I used to dream of being Susan. She always wore such pretty dresses. He hair was in ribbons most of the time. I envied her so much as I stood in my blue knitted jumper and grey shorts. It wasn't fair, why couldn't I wear dresses.

The girls were having a tea party with their dolls. They had them a arranged on little pink chairs around a table full of plastic cups and plates. They were saying things like.

"More tea?"

"Would you like some cake?"

I wanted to join in, so asked if I could play. Susan laughed.

"Don't be silly, boys don't play with dolls!"

I went home with tears in my eyes, angry and sad. It wasn't fair. Why can't I be a girl?

Upstairs in my room and looked through my toys. I pulled out my action man. I searched out the accessories and found a knife, a rifle and a pistol.
I dressed him a camouflage uniform and worked out a way to attack and kill my brothers action man.

I pulled the string to make him talk.

"Hold your fire until I give the order"

"Commander to base: Request support fire"

Then set about shooting and stabbing my brothers action man.

"Die, die!"

Boys don't play with dolls. Do they?

I can't understand why boys often grow up more violent than girls. Can you?

The Advert

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is one of my "houswife and sex" stories. If this sort of thing offends you please don't read.

An unhappy crossdresser answers and advert for a man looking for a "special" wife.

I arrived at his house and pulled into his driveway. My 20 year old Ford Focus looks very shabby next to the Mercedes and the Tesla on the large gravel drive. The house is huge and screams money. My stomach doing back flips just thinking about what may happen.

I have been dressing for years. I always felt I should have been female and dressed whenever I could. I tried to stop when I married, but when my wife caught me that was the end. She just wouldn’t talk about it. She called it “my problem” , and said I was “sick in the head”. I knew it would come to dressing and expressing my inner self or my marriage. She made up my mind for me and filed for divorce.

She kept the house and I was left renting a rundown bedsit. I had very little money as she was the main earner in our relationship. I just worked as a delivery driver. Living on my own did let me indulged my passion. I spent every moment alone at home as Kirsty.

I had only ever had the courage to venture out to post a letter at midnight when there was no one about. I had gotten reasonably good at makeup, but I was still so scared of being read. I had recently started to go on TV/CD dating sites. I had one meeting with a guy that wanted me to visit his house but the idea of driving as Jenny terrified me.

The reason I plucked up the courage and I was sitting outside this large detached house was because of an advert on one of the contact sites I used. I had, had two meetings so far. They were very disappointing. Both guys seemed to think I was just a prostitute there for their use.

Special girl sought by well off guy to share his life.

You will be required to live full time as a live in girlfriend/wife. You will be expected to look after me and our love nest. This is not a game. You will become the woman you always wanted to be.
Only serious applicants will be seen.

My heart had stopped when I read that. I hated my male life and my job. The only time I was truly happy was the time spent as Kirsty. That was always spoiled by knowing I had to go back to being Ken the next day
I had exchanged emails and pictures with him. After a few weeks he said that I was the one he had chosen to meet. I made me feel special. It made me feel wanted. That was a feeling that I had rarely felt in my life. That was what made me overcome my nerves.

I took so much care dressing. I squeezed into a a black basque with red lace trim. The excess flesh on my chest had always been an embarrassment as a man, but I loved the way it filled a bra. It actually gave me a cleavage. I wore my best knickers. Black silk with lace panels at the sides. I was tucked back giving the illusion of femininity. Black lace top stockings completed my underwear.

I knew what he liked and went for a well dressed “wifey” look. A dark blue ruffled blouse paired with a black knee length skirt and 3 inch heeled court shoes. I got out of my small car careful not to get my heels caught in the gravel driveway. My heart was thumping so hard in my chest as I rang the door bell. This meeting could change my whole life. The whole way I live my life and the way the world saw me.

When the door opened I saw how tall Max truly was. Even in my heels he was 3 or 4 inches taller than me. He had a broad chest and muscular shoulders. He was everything I wasn’t, a real man. I felt so feminine at that moment. The smell of my perfume, the taste of my lipstick, the slight breeze gently rippling my skirt against my nylon clad legs.

He looked down at men and with a confident smile said.

“So we meet at last Kirsty. Please do come in. “

He took me by the hand and led me into the hallway. It was an amazing house. The furniture and carpets look very expensive. As he helped me out of my coat I realized that no one had ever done this for me. No one helps men take off their coats.

“Please go through to the living room and take a seat. I will get you a drink.”

He never asked what I wanted. He just assumed I would drink whatever he gave me. A very confident man. The living room was bigger than my entire flat. I found a comfortable leather armchair opposite a sofa and sat carefully smoothing my skirt under me.

Max appeared moment later carrying a tray with two glasses of champagne and a single rose.He gave me the rose and a glass.

“A beautiful rose for a beautiful lady.”

My breath caught in my throat. I was going into feminine overload. I had craved to feel like a women all my life. Now I was getting a full experience. I gulped and looked up at him. My eyes misted up, my voice trembling.

“Thank you Max. Thank you so much.”

“Hey Kirsty, whats wrong?”

He took both items from my hands and lifted me up and hugged me. He smelled so masculine. A very expensive aftershave no doubt. As he pulled me into his chest I felt safe and calm.

“It’s alright my dear. You will be just fine. If this all goes well I will take care of everything. You will only need to worry about being the best woman you can be.”

I wanted that hug to last forever. It had been so long since anyone wanted me. So long since anyone cared. He led me over to the sofa and we sat down together. We drank more champagne and we told each other our life stories.

Max had always known he was gay. He had married and had two children that have both moved in the USA to be with their mother after he divorced her. He explained he had always admired feminine men. He had met a few, but none wanted what he wanted. He wanted to fall in love with a feminine man that would give up his life as a man and live as his wife. He wanted love, not just sex.

None of his potential partners wanted to make the commitment he needed. He knew that his business may suffer if anyone found he was living with what they would probably call a “tranny”.

He told me he wanted to be with a woman. A woman with a little extra. I certainly fit the bill.. Then out of the blue he asked.

“Are you a sissy?”

I was taken aback. It was one of my pet hates that anyone that is trans or crossdresses is a sissy. I had talked to a few over the years and I knew I was definitely not a sissy. I couldn’t help myself and launched into an explanation.

“Where do I start? The sissies I have talked to seem to like humiliation. Many wear women’s clothes to some degree as they see being a woman is humiliating. I certainly do NOT.”

I almost shouted that last word.

“I have nothing against anyone that enjoys that, but I admire women. I always have. Their pleasantness, their poise, their clothes, and everything about them. I want to be one or get as close as I can to being one. I don’t see being a woman as humiliating, in fact, I see it as an improvement. If you just want someone to boss about and belittle you can....”

I stopped in mid rant as he held my face in both hands and smiled.

“There she is. There’s the woman I want. I want someone who will come on a journey with me. I want someone who really wants to be everything a women should be.”

This what I wanted too, But he was asking for a big commitment.

“What do you think a woman should be then Max? Give me an idea of what you are looking for.”

“Well Kirsty, I want someone who dresses like a women. Who enjoys being a woman. You certainly dress in clothes I find attractive. Women today always seem to be wearing trousers. It’s as if they hate their own femininity. It’s like it is a weakness. I suppose with some bad men it is. Your choice in clothes is perfect. I find you very attractive.”

I started to regret my rant. It was because one of the few meetings I had was with a guy that kept calling me a sissy and wanted to spank me until I cried. That never ended well.

“I’m sorry I got upset Max.”

“Oh, Kirtsy, you are wonderful. I have a little gift for you if I may.”

He lifted me to my feet and took a box out of his pocket. Inside was a gold locket on a chain. He moved behind me and gently lifted my hair as he placed it around my neck. His finger lingered at my neck below right ear. He stroked me slowly.

I caught sight of him putting the necklace on me in the large mirror at the end of the room. It was such a feminine thing to see happen to myself. I had seen this happen in movies to leading ladies. I had always wondered how it felt. His fingers found an erogenous zone I never knew I had. He caressed my neck and I closed my eyes and sighed. This felt amazing. He softly kissed my neck and I felt myself hardening.

“You don’t mind doing that do you my dear? You have such a beautiful neck, I just couldn’t help myself”

“No Max. Thank you for a wonderful new experience.”

We sat and I asked him what he was looking for in a partner.

“I like the male body, but I like femininity. I love the idea of women, but it seems nowadays women don’t. They don’t seem to enjoy being women. They way women were in the 1950’s was the peek of the feminine womanhood. Today’s women seem to live and die in trousers. Do you ever wear trousers?”

“Only when I am working. As soon as I get home I change into a dress or a skirt. I love the feeling of freedom it gives me. I don’t understand why most women don’t appreciate skirts and dresses more. Although trousers can be more practical I suppose. Also if you can always wear a skirt it would they would not feel that it is anything special like I do.”

He smiled at me and rested his hand on my stocking covered knee. I felt a jolt of electricity go through me. He was treating me like a man would treat a woman. No one had done this to me before. I was loving it. He rubbed my knee and it felt so erotic. How can a knee feel erotic?

“if you come to live with me Kirsty you must agree to never wear trousers. Trousers are for men. You are not a man. You are a woman. I would treat you with the respect a woman deserves, I would ask your opinion on things, but I would make all the important decisions. I would never humiliate you. I don’t want that. I don’t want a sissy. I want a woman who is feminine in almost every way. Do you think you could live like that?”

I was tired. So very tired of living as a man. So tired of trying to be a success. I just wanted someone to love me and take care of me. What he was offering seemed perfect.

“What else do you expect from your partner Max. How would I work as a woman? I am not confident enough to go out and get a job as Kirsty. “

“You wouldn’t. You would live here as my live in lover and partner. You would keep house and cook and clean. Essentially you would be a housewife.”

I closed my eyes and shuddered. Just the word Housewife drove me wild with desire for him. It was my fantasy to be a housewife. Now it could come true. As he said it his hand had reached the flesh between my lace topped stockings and my knickers.

He was smiling at me like a predator who new he had cornered his prey.

“Would you like that Kirsty? Being a pretty, perfumed housewife? Dressed in a lovely dress and heels waiting for her man to come home. I would buy you all the clothes you need you know. Any thing you desire. You need not worry about work, cars, paying tax or bills . Just being pretty feminine and keeping house. Could you put up with that?”

I wanted to scream yes as the top of my voice, but I tried to find the negatives as this was a life altering decision. Giving up my manhood, even though it was something I’d never wanted.

“I’m not sure I can pass as a woman Max. I want to, but I don’t know”

“I would pay for any surgery you want. Breast implants, vocal cord surgery, nose cheeks or chin. Only if you feel you need them. I think you are fine as you are. You will get more confident as you live your life as a woman I’m sure. I do expect you to have women’s pursuits. Read women’s magazines, romance novels, knit, sew and crochet. You need to live as other women do to relate to the way they live. Immerse yourself. I will treat you like a woman, you will live like a women and you will then think like a woman.”

“How much surgery do you expect me to get? I’m not sure I’m comfortable with full surgery.”

“Oh you misunderstand dear . Any surgery is your choice. I will never force anything on you. I certainly never want you to have bottom surgery. That would be a deal breaker”

I was so relieved to hear that. He had sounded like a control freak. I wanted this so much but still need some assurances.

“How will this finish Max. How do I know you won’t just have your fun and dump me and move on to your next project.”

“I would want you to close all you bank accounts and sell everything you own. Shut down your male life compleatly. You can change your name by deed poll. Then see a private doctor at my expense and apply for a gender recognition certificate. This may take a few years, but when it is confirmed we will marry. You will officially be my wife and I will sign a prenuptial agreement agreeing to give you a quarter of my wealth if we divorce.”

He really did want to commit to me, to Kirsty. It was like all my Christmases had come at once. I leaned in and kissed him. My hand reached down and grasped his hard cock through his trousers.

“Oh, I take it you are interested then?”

His hands gripped my buttocks and pulled me towards him. Our tongues danced in each other's mouths. I was overcome with lust. I had never felt like this before. I wanted him. I wanted to please him.
I pushed away and got on my knees between his legs. I unzipped his fly and his cock sprang out. I looked up into his eyes as my mouth slowly enveloped the head. He groaned and threw his head back. I worked my mouth up and down his shaft as my tongue caressed the underside. My right hand tickled his balls with my pink nails.
He stopped me after a few moments and lifted me to my feet.

“Thank you my love. This is not all about me. It’s about your pleasure too.”

The other two men I had been with did not care about me. I was there for their use. I didn’t know what to expect. He lifted me on to the large oak table at the far end of the room and said.

“Be a good girl and lie back. Max with look after you. Close your eyes and I’ll be right back.”

My stomach and my loins felt like they were fluttering. I wasn’t sure if was nerves or anticipation.
I felt my skirt being lifted. The cool air caressed my exposed thighs.

“What wonderful knickers you are wearing Kirsty. Black silk and lace!”

He carefully traced the outline of my growing cock. It felt so bloody good. No one had touched it for so long. He gripped it softly through the silk and lace and massaged me with my own knickers.

“Do you like wearing nice silky frilly knickers Kirsty? If you come and live with me I’ll insist on it. I will buy you so many pairs of knickers you can wear a different pair every day of the month. You will wear sexy underwear, stockings and soft lingerie. All in satin, silk and lace. Only the best for my wife.”

Oh the thought of draws full of lingerie that I would be expected to wear every day was pushing me over the edge. Then I felt it, a well greased finger slid slowly into me. I gasped in surprise but enjoyed the intrusion .Then I felt my knickers being pulled down at the front. My small cock felt cold for a few seconds. Almost immediately his soft mouth enveloped it.

The sensations I felt were overloading me. It felt incredible. His fingers sliding in and out of me as he sucked on me. I came like I have never done before. It only took a few seconds.

“Oh my god Max that was amazing.”

“We’re not finished yet love. That was just a warm up.”

I sat up and saw him putting lube on his cock. I knew what came next. I had practiced with toys at home. I knew I could take it, but I was still worried. I really didn’t want to disappoint him.

“Er.. Max. I don’t know how to tell you.. It’s just that I have never done this before.”

“That’s wonderful Kirsty. A husband should be the one to take his wife’s virginity. “

He lowered my knickers down to my shoes and I kicked them off. He eased my bottom to the end of the table. He slowly pushed into me. I gasped as I felt it pierce me. Then inch by inch he filled me.

“Oh Max. It feels wonderful. Warm, hard and real. “

“Be my wife and this will happen every day, Could you handle that?”

“Oh yes.. YES!”

He pushed me back and started to take long strokes into me. The he grasped my cock which had hardened when he entered me.

“Does that feel good love? Eh?”

“Oh yes. It feels like I’m becoming a woman.”

“That’s because you are my love. I’m fucking the man out of you. I’m fucking you into womanhood.”

He was right. How could I ever be a man after this? I never wanted to be in the first place. This felt so right. I wanted this. I wanted everything he was offering. He picked up the pace. It was so nice to be made love too. To let someone pleasure me.

"So, Kirsty do you want to come to live with me? Give up your manhood for the rest of your life? Embrace womanhood and most of all be my wife?

I felt him explode inside me. It drove me to my second, more intense orgasm. I shuddered and saw stars. I gasped

“YES! YES! YES!”

The Assault

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Mike gazed around the small living room of Susan’s flat. It was in a run-down tower block. He was quite used to this. Women like Susan never had much money for “nice things”. That’s what made them such a pushover.

Mike would flatter them. A little sugar always got the flies. It worked with real women, but with women like Susan, it was always easier. They were just craving for a man to approve of them as a woman. He knew just the right things to say to push their buttons. Many of them were lonely. They lost most of their friends and family doing what they do.

He noticed how sparse the room was. Often the trannies he went with went over the top with feminine things. One of them had a room full of cuddly toys. They were very useful when he shoved her head hard into a giant teddy bear while he raped her. That was two weeks ago, now he was desperate for a repeat performance.

His eyes found a picture of three soldiers posing on a beach with some penguins. Must be her nephew, he thought. The whole flat was a bit shabby. He liked it that way. He enjoyed the seediness. Fucking these tranny whores, showing them that they were scum. Just like the women they pretended to be.

“Do you want sugar, Mike?” The voice came from the small kitchen. She sounded quite feminine. He wondered how she did that. Do hormones change your voice? He remembered the old jokes about cutting your balls off and singing soprano. Perhaps that was why.

“Yes, two please love.” Mike thought back the first time. He was twenty. He always had trouble reaching a climax, but his girlfriend refused sex with him one night. He was drunk and pushed her onto the bed and forced her legs apart. My god, the screaming and the struggling turned him on. He came harder than he had ever in his life.

This became a pattern until he was thirty-two. One of the girls fought back too hard and he slapped her. She left his flat with a black eye. When he opened the door to her the next night her bothers pushed him to the floor and worked him over.

A broken jaw and four broken ribs kept him off his “hobby” for over a year. Then one night he picked up a tranny in a bar. She confessed she was a transexual who was waiting for a date for her operation. He still went back to her place though. After he held her down and nearly choked her, he felt a new lease of life. He knew she would be unlikely to report him as transexual, and crossdressers were never taken seriously when they accused anyone of rape. The perpetrators always claimed they thought that were prostitutes or they were led on.

Susan placed the cups on the table and sat at the opposite end of the sofa. They chatted politely for a few moments and Mike closed the distance. He took in her appearance once again. She had black 3-inch heels on her feet and nylon-seamed stockings that went all the way up to her black pleated skirt. Her white silk blouse was open to show a hint of her small breasts in her lacy white bra. She looked like an attractive office worker. She never looked her anything like her age. She had told Mike she was 64.

His hand went to her knee.

“Mike, NO!”

“Oh come on put out. I just paid for a nice meal.”

“I said no Mike. I mean it.”

Mike didn’t want her to put out Where was the fun in that? He was six foot two. She was five foot seven. He was going to enjoy forcing her.
He never wasted any time. His hand shot straight up her skirt. He felt the soft skin above the stocking tops, then cupped her silky knickers. He squeezed and felt the tiny cock and balls.

“Owwww, let go you fucking bastard!”

“I’m going to throw you over that sofa and fuck your brains out.”

He stood and tried to drag her to her feet. With surprising strength, she pulled away. Her knickers tore and were hanging from Mike’s hand.

“They were silk you pig! Now fuck off out of my flat.”

“I told you I’m going to fuck you, and that is what is going to happen. If I have to rough you up that will make it more fun.”

He stepped closer and brought his right hand around to slap the fight out of her. Instead of backing away, she stepped closer and drove her knee into his groin. Mike doubled over in pain. He felt like he was going to vomit. Susan stepped back, then used her hands to force his head onto her stocking covered knee.

He fell to the floor. His nose was bleeding and he felt like his balls were in his stomach. Women had fought him before, a few scratches at the most. This shocked him. She had hurt him but his anger made him ignore the pain.

“You little faggot. I’m going to fucking kill you!” he raged.

She slipped back towards the door. He could tell she was scared of him now. He was going to really rough her up before he fucked her. He ran at her. Just before he reached her, she stepped sideways and tripped him. His head made contact with the door frame and he felt a white searing pain. The floor came up to meet him, then everything went black.

He awoke face down next to a puddle of piss. He could feel movement, What was happening? Suddenly the lift stopped and the doors opened. He tried to get to his feet and tripped. His trousers were around his ankles. He heard shrieks of laughter. There were a group of 8 or 9 teenagers standing outside.

“Look! He has a dildo up his arse.” Said one of the girls.”

“You disgusting little poof, fuck off back to your own house and do that.” Said one of the boys.

Mike tried to pull the dildo out, but it was wedged too far up and was painful. He ran past the teenagers while pulling his trousers up. The jeers of the teenagers followed him. When he reached his car he had to carefully sit while trying to stop the dildo from going further up inside him. He said a silent prayer. He hoped he could remove it himself. He panicked at her thought of going to A & E.

Susan was clearing up the mess. She bent to pick up the photograph of the soldiers. She looked at herself. Ah the penguins, she thought. That was so long ago. She was Simon then. It was taken a month after the battle of Goose Green in the Falklands. She was with 2 Para then. She led her squad in the first assault on the trenches. That was a lifetime ago. She never took any shit as a man. She wasn’t going to start now.

The Chalice Well - A Greyfolk Tale

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Wishes

TG Elements: 

  • Halloween

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a Halloween/Samhain trans story

chalice.png

.

He sat there on the edge of the chalice well lost in his thoughts. The slight ripple on the reddish brown water seemed to have a hypnotic calming effect on him. He was grateful for the respite. He had cupped his hands under the lion's head spout and tasted the water. He had heard it could cure a number of things.

It couldn't cure what he had. His memories stirred like an ancient slumbering giant bent on causing destruction. The scene played out in his head.

Five years old.

"Mum, why can't be a girl like Katey?"

"What did you say!!"

"I said why can't be a girl mum?"

"Don't give me that shit. You are a boy and will grow to be a useless man just like your good-for-nothing father."

"But... but..."

"Be grateful you are a boy. Men are bloody awful, but they can be useful for a few things. Grow up, you have to be the man of the house now your father has pissed off. Don't let me down."

Tears welled up in Tim's eyes. He bit his lip and the pain made him even more determined not to cry. He idolized his big sister. He wanted to be just like her. He loved the way she smelled, the way she dressed and looked. Why wouldn't he want to be like her?

He couldn't understand why the boys at school never liked to play with the girls. He asked his friend Terry if they could go and play with the girls at lunch. Terry asked him if he was a sissy. Tim didn't know what that meant. Terry said his brother said it was a boy that acted like a girl. This confused Tim. What was so bad about acting like a girl?

As his mother walked away in disgust, the look on her face said it all. Boys who wanted to be girls were horrible. He made up his mind never to say that again. He was going to be the best man he could be.

That is just what he did. He had joined the army at 17 for 3 years. He was small, at 5ft 7 inches, but wiry. After the army he joined the metropolitan police force. London is a very diverse city and his work brought him into contact with trans women sometimes. No matter how hard he tried to suppress that side of him, it was always there. The wall he built as a child to keep that side of his personality was wearing down.

He had taken a statement from a beautiful goth trans woman whose lover had beaten her and stolen her car. He knew he could not ask her how it felt to live as a woman. He knew it was very unprofessional, but could not resist.

She had smiled at him and gave him a knowing look, and said.

"It's like having a long hard day at work. It's the feeling of relief you get when you finally walk through the front door you know you are finally home."

His wall crumbled a little more.

The last few years had been the worst. His mother had died and his sister had moved to the USA with her family. The voice behind the wall whispered that there was no one to let down now.

He took early retirement at 50. Now he traveled and visited historical sites and interesting places. Having never married he had saved a lot of money. His police pension was very generous, so money was never an issue,.

He had joined a local pagan group for something to do. He was not a particular believer in any religion, but he had the sense that there was something more. Something just out of reach.

The chalice well at Glastonbury had been on his list to visit. It was at least two thousand years and it had never failed even during drought. Iron oxide deposits give water a reddish hue, and it was said to have magical properties.

Christian mythology said that Chalice Well marks the site where Joseph of Arimathea placed the chalice that had caught the drops of Christ's blood at the Crucifixion. The red of the water is also said by some Christians to represent the rusty iron nails used at the Crucifixion.

All this in Glastonbury, a town steeped in history and mysticism.

~o~O~o~

.

Now at 53, he realized that he had lived his life for others, never for himself. He was old and lonely. He thought of what the Goth had said and the wall came tumbling down.

His inner voice now screamed in his head that there was still time. No, he thought, what would people think? His emotions overwhelmed him and for the first time since that day with his mother, the tears began to flow.

He bent over as he sobbed and gasped for air. His tears dripped from his face into the pool. He did not hear the woman in the white robe as she approached from behind.

Her name was Sky, she was a member of the Glastonbury Goddess Temple. She had stopped by the well on her way to the sunset ceremony for Samhain.

"Excuse me. Are you alright sir?"

Some say water has memory. The tears that fell into the clouded water of the pools seemed to have. Deep beneath Glastonbury Tor, in a cave that was neither in our world or the world of the Greyfolk, a shimmering mist appeared. The blue light grew as a form slowly emerged from the mist.

~o~O~o~

Branwen, Goddess of Avalon had felt the pain of the hotblood above. She was moved to help. She sent her spirit through the earth and rock and saw the hotbloods in the garden.

"WAIT!"

Branwen opened her eyes and saw a bright shining golden mist coalescing into an impressive male figure. It was the King of the Greyfolk

"What do you want." She spat.

The solid figure gave off a golden glow. Combined with the blue light given off by Branwen, much more of the chamber was now illuminated.

Branwen glanced around to make sure all was as it should be. She saw the throne with the sleeping figure of Joseph of Arimathea slumped over to one side. At his feet lay the warrior King Arthur clutching the sword Excalibur. The floor was littered with warriors waiting to be called upon in Britain's hour of need.

"I am King of the Greyfolk. Your Lord and Master."

"You're no King of mine. I am the Goddess of Avalon. You are in my realm. I have authority here."

"If you use your power you risk waking the sleepers. Do you realize the consequences of that?"

A golden fire crackled behind his eyes as he stared at her.

"I helped Merlin cast this spell, they will remain sleeping. I know what I am doing."

Branwen was beautiful, but the sheer force of her beauty shone hard like a physical force the King shrank back a little.

"If you do this, the hotbloods will suspect. Most of their priests are fools, but some have real power. Some that serve the one he does can harm us."

The King pointed to Joseph of Arimathea.

Branwen laughed.

"Is the mighty King afraid? You interfere and torture hotbloods all the time. One in particular I understand."

"Yes, I need some amusement, but I am careful not to leave a trail. Do you know how many billions of followers his god has? It is not just one hotblood religion. Do you understand how much power that will give those hotbloods who can weald all that belief? Merlin was just one. Look at the damage he caused."

Branwen thought. It was hundreds of hotblood years, but a mere flicker for her.

"Yes, I remember the time of saints. The losses on our side. The death of dragons. So few remain in their realm now."

"So you will do nothing?"

"No, he is above Avalon. His fate is mine to decide."

The King growled and grew in size as the golden light he gave off filled the cave.

Branwen raised her arms and shimmered with raw power ready to defend herself.

"There will be consequences Branwen. We are enemies now."

The golden light faded and the King was gone. Branwen reached out again through the rock and earth.

~o~O~o~

"Excuse me. Are you alright sir?"

Sky was just about to touch the man's shoulder when she heard the stream from the lion's head splutter and stop. She turned to see the flow had stopped completely. How she thought. This had been flowing her whole life. A gargling noise came from the lion's mouth and the water coughed and spluttered and returned to its normal flow.

She turned back to the kneeling man. She thought she saw a blue light fading into his body.

"Are you OK sir? You were crying?"

As the man turned, she saw it wasn't a man at all. It was the radiant face of a happy, laughing woman, smiling back at her.

"Oh, sorry Miss. I thought you were crying. I can see now you were laughing. Care to share?"

"Nothing really. It's just for the first time in my life I feel like I am finally home."

The Dink

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a sci-fi story that contains forced crossdressing and sex. The character is one I have used from my earlier stories. He explored femdom worlds in two stories. This is the third. He investigates a world inhabited by giant mutant men.

I lay spread-eagled on a huge bed. I had just woken up from being knocked unconscious. How long I had been out I had no idea. The strangest thing would have been what I was wearing. This is if I had been on our earth. The one where Biden was U.S. president and Rishi Sunak was the prime minister.

I was strapped to a strange metal frame wearing a frilly black corset, that was severely restricting my breathing. Smooth soft black stockings, and perhaps the worse were the silky red knickers. They were just covered with so much frilly lace, I could barely see my legs. Why was I dressed like this? I really did not want to find out.

My dimensional travel device had yielded no useful technology so far. Recently I visited a world run by women who kept their men in camps, or castrated and feminised them. The other world was ruled by huge females who treated their men, like women were treated in my world in the 1800's. No useful tech though.

My day had begun full of hope. I had improved my device. I could jump dimensions and remain tuned to their frequency. My device would now allow me to bring small objects back to my dimension. I needed to get results soon. I was funded by the army, and they would withdraw my grant any week now.

I had arrived on a world my drone had shown buildings in the distance that looked very advanced. When I had hidden my wristband in the woods to prevent anyone from stealing it and finding our world, I walked to the city.

To my surprise, the inhabitants were not human. They were 5ft, tall aliens, with large eyes and dark green skin. They made strange noises. It sounded like dolphin's echolocation. A group of them surrounded me, then one touched my arm.

"Do not be afraid. Are you human?" I heard this in my head.

"Yes, I am. Who are you."

"We understood all human life was extinct on this world. Come with me. We need to understand this."

They took me into one of the towering glass buildings and forced me to lay on a white slab of what felt like warm plastic. Then one of them took a small glass container with a black worm inside it and held it to my nose.

I struggled, but they held my head and I felt the worm work its way through my sinus. There was a blinding flash of pain, then I was released.

"What the hell did you do to me."

"Good, it worked. We were not sure the worm would work with humans. It feeds off the nutrients in your blood. It is lodged in the cortex of your brain. What it does is translates the thought patterns of anyone you speak to. It also transmits them over a short distance."

"Is that why I can talk to you now?"

"Yes, it is a small thing, but useful. Where did you come from? The humans on this world all died over a hundred rotations ago. That was after a war fought with nuclear fission weapons. We are still having problems making it habitable again."

"Nuclear fission! How is that achieved?"

They looked at me in horror. The four surrounded me. They all placed their hands on me. I could feel them probing my mind.

"You would take technology back to your world where it would be used for destruction. You cannot stay here."

They took me back to the tree where I had hidden my wristband.

"We have analyzed your device. This dimension will be sealed off from you now. Do not attempt to return."

I found myself back in my lab. After a quick coffee and a sandwich, I set the controls for my second destination. The drones had returned with footage of a large city nearby.

When I arrived I hid my portal wristband by burying it near the foot of a large oak tree in a field. Then I set out toward the city.

The first person I saw looked human. The thing was he was 8ft tall. His head had a strange angular shape. Almost square. He look at me in surprise and said something in a language I could not understand. Then the words formed in my mind. The worm must still be in my head. That would be useful.

What he said was "A dink." Whatever that meant. He lunged for me and easily picked me up. With my whole body under his right arm, he walked towards a grey steel building. I fought with all my strength and put me on the floor and held me there with his foot. He reached into his pocket and pulled out an ingot of bright steel. Then I saw him tap on his a device that looked like a phone. The metal divided into five strips. He wrapped a strip around each wrist and ankle. The last, elongated into a thin steel necklace. This he placed around my throat.

He tapped his control and all the bands locked together, except the one around my throat. I was helpless, hogtied. He picked me up and brought me into the building. He sat down on a comfortable-looking chair and left me at his feet.

"I didn't think there were any wild dinks left. Where have you been hiding?"

I knew I had to come up with something. So, I lied of course. I wanted that controller and the metal. I had the metal on me. All I needed was his control, then I could return to the tree and I would have some incredible technology to give the army if I could reverse engineer it.

"I'm a survivalist. I have been living in the wilderness for 15 years. What has happened here?"

"You mean you don't know? How is that possible? Have you been living in a cave for 10 years?"

"Something like that. So, tell me."

He tapped his control and released me.

"Sit over there, and I'll tell you. If you try to escape you will fall flat on your face in 3 seconds."

I realised then how much control he had over me.

"Ten years ago the alien ship crashed in Scotland. All the crew had dead. We could tell it was a warship of some kind. Within 3 days the team that investigated the ship fell ill. They all went into a coma. Over 24 hours their bodies changed.

They grew 30% larger. their bone structure changed. They had increased strength, speed and intellect. Their I.Q. increased to at least 200. The first of the converted worked out the ship had self-replicating nanites. They treated the human body as a sick alien. They converted our bodies into the same structure as the dead aliens.

"That is incredible. Were you one of the investigators?"

"No, it spread like a plague. It is everywhere. The problem came when it encountered human women. A few, around 1% were changed into males. Most of them died though. We constructed sealed bio-domes. With our increased intelligence and strength, it was an easy task."

"All your women are in dio-domes? There must be millions."

"There are currently 100,000 women left. The rest died. Every woman you knew before you went into the wild is probably dead. The remaining women are kept safe and are all focused on keeping our species alive. If a male is born, he leaves the dome at 18 years of age. Nearly all of them are converted by the nanites within hours. The nanites have evolved. They are very efficient now. We think they are trying to build a new army for whatever race created them."

"That is unbelievable. Why did you call me a dink?"

"We still don't understand, but one in eight men remain unchanged. They stay small. Dinky if you will. They were all rounded up and are used to comfort the remaining men."

"Too what the remaining men?"

Men can live without women, but to be healthy we need companionship, affection and sex. We need things only women can provide. We tried artificially creating sex-bots at first. It did not work. So we decided dinks were the answer."

"You all turned gay?"

"I suppose a dink like you would say that. Look at the two of us. Women are weaker than men. You are weaker than me. Women are usually shorter than men. You are shorter than me. To me you are feminine. You just need a little work. You will be a wife to me and my group of friends. Finding a wild dink is almost unheard of."

I was almost too shocked to talk. He intended to fuck me. I was to be used for sex by him and all of his friends. I leaped at him. I tried to punch him. He was so fast. He caught my wrist and lifted me off the ground.

"You'll learn. Tighten collar 10%."

The band around my throat tightened and I gasped for breath. Then I passed out.

Now I was on my back dressed in sexy women's underwear. I feared the worse.

"Good you are awake. Sorry I had to do that. Understand this. The house computer will not let you leave. The bands will lock together and it will choke you until you pass out. Just accept your role. You will be making 6 men very happy. Let us begin."

My hands were magnetized to the top of the frame by the bands of metal, my feet were clamped at the bottom. As he picked up the frame from the bed, I saw I had no hair on my body. I caught a glimpse of my face in a mirror. I had long hair and makeup on.

"Oh my god. What have you done to me?"

"You like it? Your hair has been removed from your body. I accelerated the growth of the hair on your head. The house computer tattooed your makeup using a service bot. You are beautiful now."

He dropped me face down on the bed. I struggled for all I was worth. I could not break free. This was going to happen.

"House! Frame configuration 3." He said.

I felt the frame move. It lifted my waist up and drew my hands toward my knees. I tried to rock off the bed. The frame widened, and this made it impossible to move. I was on all fours. Waiting for my "husband" to deflower me.

I felt my knickers slide down at the back. I whimpered. He was 8ft tall. How big was his
cock?

I felt something small and hard push into my hole. I yelped when I felt a cold fluid being injected inside me.

"This gel should numb you. Eventually, you will be stretched enough not to use it."

I tried to get my head around what that meant. I could imagine being molested by this man and his giant friends for years on end. I struggled and screamed to be free.

I heard him remove his clothes. I glanced over my shoulder and I saw it. I felt a mixture of horror and relief. Whatever alien the nanites had reconfigured most human males into, never had human proportions when it came to sexual organs.

His cock was around 7 inches long. It was slender, about twice the thickness of my thumb. What was horrifying was the shape. It was ridged heavily for the whole length. I would feel every inch as it went in. The other shocking thing was the size of his balls. They were like two tennis balls in a sack hanging between his legs.

The cone-shaped head made contact with my hole. I clenched as tight as I could. I felt the pressure increase. Then the head was in. I cried out and lost control. I felt each and every ridge as it slid slowly in.

His hands were on my shoulders now. He pulled himself all the way in.

"Please stop. I'm a man. I don't want this."

"Shhh, all dinks say that at first. You will learn to love it."

With that, he started to pump in and out of me. The gel did what he said it would. The pain of being penetrated against my will subsided. My breath grew ragged. The ridges on his cock were working their magic on my insides. My cock grew stiff and hard in my silky underwear. I didn't want this. How could it be turning me on?

With each thrust my cock twitched and the head brushed against the lace of the frilly knickers. I could not help myself. I came. I was ashamed of myself. Was I gay? Was I enjoying this?

I would have collapsed, but the frame kept me in place. He had been fucking me for 10 minutes now. His balls were making a loud slapping noise with each thrust. It was like being spanked and fucked at the same time. My knickers were soaking wet. The head of his ridged organ was milking my prostate.

"Ohh yesss." He said.

Then I found out why his balls were so big. It felt like someone had turned on a hose inside me. He pulled out.

"Frame position one."

The frame returned to its original position. I lay there used and panting.

"I shall release you to clean up soon. I have bought lots of lovely dink clothes for you to wear. In a few days, I shall introduce you to my group of friends. I'm sure they will love you."

I remained silent. Here I was professor Peter Hind, the inventor of dimensional travel, stuck as a sex toy to a group of mutated giant humans.

Somehow I had to figure out a way to disable his house computer. To escape to the woods and back home. Just how long would it take? What would I be like by then?

The Fa'afafine bill

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Girls' School / School Girl

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Fa'afafine bill

Fa'afafine is a “third gender” in Polynesian culture, according to the Samoa Fa'afafine Association.
It has been a part of island life for as long as anyone can remember..When a boy is noticeably effeminate, he will likely be taught the traditional duties of Samoan women, which often means working within the house. In the past it was thought that this role was forced on them. There are contradicting stories. Some do indeed say that they were forced. Mostly it is voluntary though.

This is a fantasy story set in the U.K., in a world where there are fewer females being born. Western society has rigid social roles.
Housework is for women etc. Remember this is fantasy.

There is no underage sex is this story.

Please forgive spelling and grammar mistakes. It was edited by a kind girl to be, who offered her services. Thanks F .

Andrew's mother had been a bit weepy lately. He had overheard her talking to his father about

"Which one do we choose?"

They were arguing again.

"We need to do it now, before they are too old,"

His mother said.

"But none of the boys look or seem to be attracted to girls things, how do we do it? Should we even do it?"

"I need help around the house. I work 8 hours a day at that office. I need help! Unless you want me to give up working?. We won't survive on your wages."

"I know but..."

"That's the trouble with you men, you all want women, but seem to think iit's so bad to be one. You know I always wanted a daughter.
They get used to it and grow to love it. It's all legal since the Fa'afafine bill. There are 10 in the school already, and they are looked after. Any teasing is punished severely. Besides, who's going to look after us when we get old?"

"OK! Let's let the boys draw bloody straws then, I'm not choosing."

With that he walked out of the room.

"Fine," mum said, then went to the kitchen to cut a straw into lengths.

"Boys, come here."

The three brothers walked into the kitchen. John is the oldest 12, Andrew is 11 and Paul is 9.

"Right you three pick a straw from my hand."

"Why mum," said John.

"Just do it!"

All three boys pulled out straws. Anna said to John,
"Come with me, I need to tell you something."

I am Andrew, well I was then. This is my story of how I was turned from son to daughter.

First I need to tell you about the world I live in.

The birth rate of males is double the birth rate of females. It happened after the 2nd World War. For the first 10 years it did not have too much effect as so many men were killed in the war that there were enough women to "go around".

The scientist were baffled. They could find no reason for this worldwide problem. By the 1960's, there was a marked rises of men fighting, and sometimes killing, over women. Women were a precious resource.

This resulted in the government passing laws on what jobs women could do. They were mostly restricted to the old the traditional female work.
Nursing, secretarial or homemaker.

Someone suggested that relaxing the laws on homosexuality may help curb the problem. This helped only slightly, however with the relaxing of the laws it was noticed there were a rise in crossdressers "coming out". In areas where this happened it was observed the level of violence fell slightly.

It appeared that, although desperate, most men would not go with another man, but would go with another man if he looked like a woman.

Soon all laws against crossdressing in public were dropped. The government also offered free gender re-assignment surgery for those that wanted it. It was almost encouraged by the state.

This was still not enough. One MP after returning from a visit to Samoa, told the prime minister about the Fa'afafine.

Fa'afafine are people who identify themselves as being of a third-gender or non-binary role in Samoa.

In the past it was thought that if a family had more boys than girls or not enough girls to help with women's duties about the house, male children would be chosen to be raised as Fa'afafine. This does not seem to be the case mostly, though there are a few stories of Fa'afafine who say they were "forced," into taking the role.

Six months later the Fa'afafine bill was passed.
This meant that if a male child wished, he could be designated as female.
If the parents wished, a child could be designated female, even though the child did not wish to be a girl. Doctors would be legally obliged to prescribe hormones if the parents wanted

The only thing stopping this discission, was the age of the child. It was decide that parents could not legally change the sex of a child 13 years and over. The child was too set in his birth gender by that age.

"Nooooo, I won't. You can't make me,"

I heard John scream.

"I don't care, you will do as you are told. Now shut up while I call your grandmother. You are going there an Saturday to start learning how to be
a girl."

"No! I won't,"

John screamed. Mother slapped his face and he started to cry.

My mother, went into the living room and John ran into his bedroom. Being the oldest he had his own room. I shared with Paul. I followed and asked what was happening.

"She wants me to be Fa'afafine!"

I had seen some of the boys at school suddenly turn up wearing skirts like the girls. There were only a few. The one in my class, Susan, told me her mum and dad were making her do it. Now mum was going to make John be a girl.

"What are you going to do?"

"I'm running away,"

"Please don't, you can't."

I started to cry, I worshiped John. He taught me how to play football, fish and protected me from bullies.

I thought it through, if John ran away, I would probably be chosen, Or possibly Paul. I was protective of Paul. I hated the thought of him being sad.

So I said the only thing my 11 year old brain could think of. I would sacrifice myself.

"I'll do it, I'll be the girl!"

After we told mum and dad, they all looked relieved and happy.

"Thank you Andrew, it will be much easier now you have agreed to be a girl. You will stay with Nan for the next week. I have to get you some new clothes and dad has to decorate John's room,"

"Why is my room being decorated!"

"Well you will be moving in with Paul, your old room is your sisters now."

"No way, I'm keeping my room, it's mine."

"OK, when it is decorated, you can have it, but you will be wearing a cute dress and a nice pair of frilly knickers."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean you can keep the room, but you will have to be the girl instead of Andrew"

"Alright fine."

He looked angry, but knew when to shut up.

"Mum, will I have to wear knickers?"

"You will wear everything that girls wear, don't worry, you will like it. I will get you a few things to wear tomorrow. You need to start being a girl and leaning about housework. You will stay at nan's for a week. You can start dressing as a girl then."

Saturday came around before I knew. Mother said that my brothers could play out with their friends. How I envied them.

It was half term and we had two weeks off school. I was not looking forward to going back. If mum had her way I would be wearing the girls uniform.

"Andrew, get your coat we are going to Nan's house now."

We left the house and as we took the 2 mile walk to my Nan's house, I felt like a death row inmate taking a walk to the gallows. I didn't know that at the time as I was only 11, but thinking back I had this sense of dread.

I just could not see any way out of this without upsetting a lot of people. I have been, and am now a "peacemaker". I put others before myself. Is that a feminine trait?

My mum held my hand, she had not done that since I was 8!

"I'm so glad you decided to be a girl, I think you will make a better girl than your brother. We are going to have so much fun and I have so much to show and teach you."

"Why do I have to stay with Nan for a week mum?

"It is so you can learn to start to be a girl without your brothers around. It will give you a chance to get used to it without your brothers distracting you."

"What if they laugh at me."

I started to well up.

"They won't, I promise you, they will know what will happen if they do.Trust me they will love having a sister."

"Will I have to go to school dressed as a girl?"

"Don't get upset, after you get to Nan's house you will start being a girl for good, there is no going back. I promise you will like it, though."

We arrived and my Nan hugged and kissed me .

"So you decided to come over to the better side of the two sexes then!"

I did not answer, I was dumbstruck that the women I trusted seem to think I was going to enjoy this.

My mum gave Nan a bag and said, "These are her clothes for the week, I have got a government grant from Fa'afafine dept. I will be buying her new clothes next week. I 'm going to keep some back for when we can go mother daughter shopping! I can't wait!"

She nearly squealed the last bit. I didn't fail to notice I was a "her" now.

"Before you go,what shall I call her, did you think of a name?"

Mum looked at me.

"I was thinking of Andrea, Is Andrea OK with you? I was going to call you Andrea if you were a girl and now you are."

"OK mum, I don't mind."

I think I had nearly given up now, this was really going to happen.

She hugged me and said,

"Be a good girl, do everything Nan says, and have fun!"

Then she left me to my fate.

"Right, upstairs and I'll run you a bath."

Ten minutes later I was sitting in a scented bath and Nan told me to wash my hair with the shampoo. Even the shampoo smelled of flowers.

Nan told me to come to the bedroom in just my towel, so I put it around my waist and left the bathroom.

"Right, lesson one, girls put their towels around their chest."

She lifted it further up and tucked it in over the top of my chest.

"Girls, worry that people will see their boobs, even when they almost haven't any."

On the bed were a white cotton vest with small pink flowers on, and a pair of white cotton knickers to match. Both had white lace around all the edges.

"Right, now Andrea, put your undies on."

I hesitated, this was it, no going back.

"Come on girl, knickers on, you have a lot to learn today."

I pulled the knickers up under my towel. One thing most women will know, but forget due to that fact they wear soft lacy clothes every day. Is that you can feel the lace on your skin as they slip up your legs. When they were up, I could even feel the lace around my legs as I moved. They were so soft. The vest felt just as good.

Nan saw my face and said ,

"You like them don't you? Well don't worry there are things that feel a lot nicer than that! If you are a good girl I will show you."

She opened a cupboard, I saw Three dresses and some skirts hanging in there.

"Right, this baby blue one looks nice."

She unzipped it at the back and told me to step in. I did and when I put my arms through short puffed sleeves she zipped it back up. How could I get out of this without help?

The dress flared out at he waist and had white lace trim on the short sleeves and the bottom of the skirt.

Next came the white socks, then the Mary Jane shoes.

She sat me in front of the mirror and spent the next 10 minutes brushing my hair. It straightened out enough for her to part it in the middle and pull it back into a ponytail. She added a blue ribbon to keep it in place.

My boy hair made me look like a metal guitarist, or so I thought. Now it made me look like a girl.

"Right, downstairs, time to teach you how to be a useful girl!"

"But what will Granddad say if he sees me"

"Granddad is away working on an oil rig, when he gets back he will love seeing his beautiful new Granddaughter.

As I walked down the stairs, I could feel my hair bounce, I could feel the lace on the sleeves of my dress tickling my arms, the dress' skirt lightly touching my knees and the tight legs of my soft knickers caressing my legs.

How do girls cope with all these feelings, wearing such soft, frilly clothes?

Is this what the rest of my life will feel like?

We went into the kitchen.

"Right let's bring you down to earth shall we? You can wash up. You will need this."

She handed me a bright yellow apron. When it was over my head she tied a big bow at the back.

I had never done this, I had seen my mum do it a thousand times, how hard could it be?

Nowadays, as I am well beyond "The other side of the fence" I realize how stupid it is that all men just don't do "women's work".

There is no reason for them not to. In fact, many do, those that live alone have no choice. They just don't advertise the fact. It is this silly attitude that some jobs are "women's work" and it is demeaning for men to do them. I'm sure it is just to make sure precious females stay mostly around the home where they are safe.

With some encouragement from my Nan I managed to cope with this task.

"There, you haven't burst into flames, have you? Right, next task is ironing."

She adjusted the ironing board to my height and brought in a basket of washing.

"You need to learn what needs to be ironed and what doesn't."

I went though the basket and held each item up. It was all her washing.

"That, my dear girl, is a suspender belt." .

"What's a suspender belt Nan?"

"It's what ladies use to hold up their stockings, dear. You will find some of those in the basket too. This is a great way of finding out what's in store for you as you grow up. You are too young for stockings, but we will go shopping later and I will get you some tights. They feel almost as good."

As I worked I learned about, blouses, dresses, panty girdles, full cut knickers, bras and petticoats. These felt so soft and smooth, I almost looked forward to wearing one.

I wondered why I had thought that?. I was a boy, why was I just going along with this?. I thought about it. I was being treated as someone special. I was having fun. I know some of the Fafa at my school were not happy about it, but once they were Fafa, they never changed back. I did not want to find out why. I assumed the threat of some horrible punishment awaited.

After I made poor job of the ironing nan said, "Don't worry you will get better, ask any women, there is enough ironing to last until the end of time. You will learn how to wash, separate colours and hand wash. There is a lot more to being a girl than wearing pretty clothes, Andrea. Now sit down and I will get you some milk and biscuits."

I went to sit on the chair..

"When you sit down Andrea, smooth your skirt under you."

She made me do this several times until I got it right.

"If you don't, you will sit straight on your bare legs and knickers, and you could end up with your skirt around your waist. Keep your legs together too, or people will see your knickers."

I blushed a little. I had done the same to some of the girls at school. There we only 23 girls in my school, they were always being looked at by us boys. I had a sudden thought, the boys would be trying to do the same to me in a few weeks!

I finished my milk as Nan came downstairs carrying a white girls coat with fluffy white fur around the sleeves and collar.

"Put this on, we're going shopping."

I hesitated at the front door, until now it had just been Nan who saw me like this. Now I was going into the big wide world.

"Come on, Andrea, you look fine."

Then off we went walking towards the bus stop.

As I walked my clothes seem to want to remind me they were there. I felt the cool breeze blow up under my skirt. The lace of my knickers tickled slightly as I walked. The hem of my skirt brushed my legs with each step. Would I ever get used to this?

At the bus stop Nan met her friend Else Davis.

"Who's this pretty young thing then."

"She's my grandchild, Andrea."

"But your daughter has three bo.....Oh, right. Well I could have sworn you were born a girl dear. You look so pretty. I am sure you will love being a young lady."

I was confused, I felt insulted that it only took a dress and brushing my hair to make me look like a girl. I also felt happy that she thought I was pretty.

The bus arrived and we were off to the shops.

Shall I continue this one?

The Fa'afafine bill Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • School or College Life

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a fantasy story set in the U.K., in a world where there are fewer females being born. Western society has rigid social roles.
Housework is for women etc. Remember this is fantasy.

Please read Part 1 to make sense of Part 2

There is no underage sex is this story.

When the bus arrived all three of us got on and sat on the bench seats at the end of the bus. These seats faced each other. We sat facing Elsie.

“Well then Jan, where are you two off to then?”

I wasn’t used to hearing Nan’s first name. I called her Nan and my mum called her mum.

“We’re going shopping for some food. I need a little extra with my guest staying. After that we are going to look for a few more clothes for Andrea”

“Are you looking forward to it Andrea?”

I did not know what to say. She was expecting me to say I was. I know girls get excited about clothes. The few girls in my class, and even the Fafa were always talking about what clothes they had just bought. It was something women and girls seem to care about. I knew there was no way out of this without one of my brothers suffering. So I put on my best fake smile and said.

“Yes I am Mrs Davis, Nan has been telling me all about what I can wear as a girl”

“You are such a lucky thing, one of the best things about being a girl are the clothes. Well at your age anyway.”

She winked at Nan.

I was not sure what that was all about. Grownups do strange things.

“Anyway Elsie, how is Burt? Is his back still playing up?”

“He’s getting over it now. I told him I should trade him in for a younger model. Plenty of men out there want women these days”

Nan smiled.

"I know you are devoted to each other. Divorce is almost impossible these days anyway. You know how possessive men get over women.".

"Just joking, I would never leave him, he's the love of my life."

“Andrea helped with the washing today. She seemed to like my stockings, so I told he if she was a good girl, I would get her some tights.”

“I remember my first pair of stockings. I thought I was so grown up. They felt heavenly.”

“I think I’m getting tights Mrs Davis “

“Don’t worry dear, they will feel just as good. Nowadays girls wear tights a lot younger. I was sixteen when I got my first pair of stockings”

The bus stopped to let on some passengers. A man sat down next to Mrs Davis, got out a newspaper and started reading.

“So what Else are you going to buy apart from tights then Andrea?”

Nan lent across the gap and lowered her voice.

“She’s going to need a few dresses, skirts, blouses and underwear”

Nan sat back in her seat. Mrs Davis looked her in the eyes, then looked down at my legs.

I looked down to see it there was anything on them. As I looked up, I saw the man staring over his newspaper at my legs.
My Nan quickly pushed my right leg into my left so they were closed. The bus stopped and the man got up, and left looking flustered.
I didn’t know what was happening.

“Dirty old sod”

Said Mrs Davis.

I looked at Nan, to see if I had done something wrong. She lent over and kissed my head.

“Sorry Andrea, I forgot you’re not used to wearing skirts. That man was looking at your knickers. You have to remember to keep your legs closed. Especially when you sit opposite someone. “

I didn’t understand. When I was dressed as a boy no one wanted to see my underpants. It must be because knickers were prettier than pants. That’s why men must want to look at them.

“Don’t worry Andrea, you have a lot to learn, but your Nan is a good teacher. It will be worth it, being a girl is wonderful. And you Andrea are going to be very pretty. You will be beating the boys off with a stick”

I had a vision of myself in a skirt at the top of a hill, hitting boys, as the rushed up to get at me. I sort of knew what Mrs Davis meant though. Again I felt proud she called me pretty.

We got off the bus after saying goodbye to Mrs Davis, and went into the supermarket.

Most of the people that worked there were men. I remember my mum told me women tended to work in shops that sold women’s clothes. She said they are nicer places to work and didn’t get bothered by men all the time. I remember being bored and looking out of the window. Mum was choosing bras.

Out of the blue, the thought stuck me. I would have to do that one day. He had seen the older Fafa’s at school. They had “boobies” like the other girls.

Nan showed me how to choose fruit and vegetables. What to look out for when buying meat. She said we were going to make a casserole later.

We left the super market and headed into the shopping centre. Nan asked me if I needed the loo. I did, but I knew it would mean going into the ladies.

I never forgot I was now a girl. The breeze blowing around my knickers reminded me I was not wearing trousers. I did like the feeling of freedom the dress gave me. The slight tickle of the hem of the skirt part of the dress on my legs felt nice too.

Before we got to the toilet, Nan reminded me to sit down and wipe after I peed. I knew I could just pee standing, but she told me I need to get used it.
In the stall I could hear the noise of ladies peeing. They did not sound like I did when I peed. I looked down at my white knickers down around my ankles. One day I will probably sound the same as they did. It drove it home to me. This was not a game I could stop. This was for real. My life was changing.

We went to a shop called Annabel Fashions. Nan said to the women that she was buying me some new clothes. She never mention about me being Fafa. I was grateful for that.

We looked at rows of dresses, skirts and tops. Nan asked my opinion when she thought something might suit me. After an hour she had me try on several dresses. Some had full sleeves, some had cap sleeves, some had just straps.

I settled for a black, what she called a sheath style dress. A white high waist dress with a two tiered skirt. The last was blue with red flowers, something she called A line. How would I remember all this?

She got me two skirts. A loose one, plain black that went below my knees, and another dark red pleated skirt. There were two blouses, in white and pink, and a few t-shirts.

In the mirror I saw how the different clothes made me look. I looked just like any other girl. I did look pretty. Should I have been born a girl?

Then came the underwear. Nan showed me into the underwear section. I saw a sea of frills and lace. Some of them looked like silky boys shorts. Nan said these were called French knickers. She said I was too young to wear those. I asked about the ones with a what looked like a string at the back. She said they were called thongs, she said no one should wear those. I could not see why anyone would wear string up their bum?

She showed me boy shorts, tanga, brazillian, bikini and lots more. My head span. Why do women need so many different types. I could see lots of different bras too.

I asked Nan and she told me women like to look and feel nice under their clothes. She handed me a pair of white French knickers.

“Feel those”

They felt so soft and smooth. I wondered what it would feel like to wear them.

“We women have such choice in our clothes. It’s fun to choose, even better when you wear something that make you look good”

I was starting to understand I think.

We went to the teenage section. She picked up a packet of day of the week nylon knickers. These were in different colours, and I notice they had a half inch of white lace around the top and leg holes.

“A little more grown up than those cotton ones your mum got you.”

She then picked up a pair of what she called rhumba style. They were pale blue and covered in white and blue lace.

Before you say no, just feel them.”

I ran my fingers over the lace, it tickled. The main part was very smooth and soft. I imagined wearing them. They would feel wonderful against my skin. The lace would surely tickle me as I moved. I would love to try them.

They looked silly though, almost babyish, but no one would see what I was wearing under my dress, would they?

“Yes please Nan”
“You know what Andrea, I think you’ll be just fine.”

Lastly she selected three pairs of tights. One white, one black, and one that looked see through. She called these flesh colour. That didn't make sense. My flesh wasn't that colour I thought.

I couldn’t wait to get back to Nan’s to try my new clothes on.

The First Date

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I wait nervously by my front door. I am trembling. This is my first date. Simon is picking me up at 7.30. It is 7.35 now. I have been ready for an hour. I check my reflection in the hall mirror for the 50th time.

My red tinted shoulder length wig looks perfect. It cost a fortune. Real human hair. I have been spending most of my wages on clothes and makeup since I decided to stop fighting against my desire to be a woman. I have struggled to be a real man all my life. At 5ft 6 inches it has been difficult to look the part.

My slim figure and gentle ways made me popular with women. I had lots of girl friends, but they were just that friends. I learned from one that they thought I was gay, so I was a “safe” person to have around. One told me I wasn’t like other guy’s, who were always trying to get into their knickers.

If only they knew. I loved women, not sexually, I admired their looks, their clothes. I wanted to be them. I always looked at women, but it was their style and clothes I was looking at, not their figures.

I moved out of my parent’s house to London when I was 25. I have been living here for 2 years. One thing about London is that it seems anything goes. A few months ago we had meeting in the office and I met my first real life trans woman.

She was an I.T. engineer on a temporary contract updating out laptops. She looked amazing. She was wearing a leather mini skirt and fishnets. She had goth style makeup. I stared for too long.

“Yes, before you ask, I am trans.” She said.

I apologized and swore I looked at her because I admired her style. She forgave me and we had a chat over coffee at lunch. She told me her life story. It reminded me of my life. She seemed so happy. Right then I made the decision to stop fighting and pretending to be a man.

That night I spent most of my saving on clothes, wigs and makeup. After a few years of dressing at home I had a yearning to be seen, but I was just too scared. In my early 20’s I started to notice men. I found myself looking at their eyes and their backsides. I assumed I must have been gay.

I needed recognition. I thought I looked good as a woman, but I was too scared to go out. My solution was to put my pictures on a trans dating site. Within hours I had hundreds of messages. Most were filthy, crude and horrible. How some of these guys ever meet trans women or any women amazes me. If your idea of a chat up line is. “I’d like to bend you over and ……” good luck.

Simon seemed nice. He warned me that the site was a “meat market”, and to be very careful who I met with. We messaged each other for a few days when he asked me out on a date. My first ever date.

I’d gone flat out. I had shaved every inch of my body and taken ages with my makeup, I even wore a corset to give me a more feminine shape. This was my first date, and my first time facing the world as a woman.

There was a knock on the door.

“Hi Kerry, it’s Simon. Are you ready?”

I could almost not breath as I opened the door. He stood back from the step and looked me up and down. I was wearing a long-sleeved knee length velvet dress, it had a small split at the sides. I was wearing 3-inch black sandals. My red painted toes could be seen through my seamed stockings.

“Wow Kerry, you look absolutely amazing.”

“I’m not sure about this Simon. I am so nervous I can hardly walk.”

“Honestly Kerry, no one would ever take you for anything other than a beautiful woman.”

He leant forward and gently kissed my cheek. He offered his hand, which I took as I closed my front door.

I could hear my heels click on my garden path. I just hope my neighbors were not looking out of their windows. My handbag slipped off my shoulder. So much to get used to. As I walked the hundred yards to his car, the light breeze blew the perfume about me. I loved the sweet smell.

Simon turned to me and smiled. He looked so confident.

“Not far now beautiful.”

Beautiful? This was the second time me called her that. I wasn’t used to anyone complementing her appearance. A little thrill ran through me. I was aware of her garter straps tugging gently on my stockings as I walked. My legs were rubbing together . I could hear the faint zipping noise of my stockings.

She could feel my knickers being moved slightly by the garter straps. The silk was gently caressing my small member. I was starting to get hard. I had to stop thinking about how I was dressed. I didn’t want to show through my dress.

We arrived at Simon’s BMW. He stood by the passenger door and kissed me on the lips. I wet my lips as I drew away and he opened the door for me. I could taste my lipstick. I thought back to youtube videos I had seen. I gently eased into the car seat and swung my legs in, keeping them together. So many things to remember. So different doing it as a woman.

Simon closed the door for me. No one had ever opened a door like that for me. It felt like I was a precious thing. Something to be cared for. It was intoxicating.

When we arrived Simon parked, opened my door and took my hand to help me get out. As I sat in the Italian restaurant I could feel my knickers had ridden up between the cheeks of my bottom. I could feel the lace slightly tickling me.

I smiled at Simon when he asked if he could order for me. I had little experience in eating out in restaurants. Simon ordered in perfect Italian. Well, I thought it was anyway. As we drank wine, he held my hands and stared into my eyes. I felt myself melt inside. He looked so manly. I breathed in his musky aftershave and felt so “womanly” next to him.

No one gave me an uncertain glance. I got a few admiring glances by some of the men. It felt so right. I felt I belonged in this life. I wished I could stay like this forever. Simon paid the bill and rushed around to pull my chair out for me. He offered me his arm and we walked to his car.

With each step my sensuous clothes made themselves known. I was in heaven as I sat in the car with him. I was his woman at that moment. He was my man. He leaned across and pulled me in for a deep kiss. His tongue explored my mouth, probing and tickling. I felt so vulnerable as he penetrated my mouth. His hand was on the back of my neck holding me in place. I was his.

“Why don’t you come back to my place for a coffee?”

My heart felt like it would break through my chest. So many firsts tonight. Would Ishe let this be the first time I made love? Could I?

The Housekeeper

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I feel my suspenders stretch as I reach up to dust the top shelf in the library. The stool wobbles slightly and I am afraid I may fall. I can feel “Sir’s” eyes on me as I work. I am so self-conscious that he may see my knickers as I work.

The thought of that triggers mixed feelings in me. My mind drifts to feel the softness of my knickers. My cock starts to stir as the silky nylon prison brushes my cock as I move. When I step off the stool, I feel the frilly lace ride up my backside. I almost reach around to tug them out, but manage to stop myself. That would probably trigger Sir. He would probably want me to “service” him in one way or another.

“All done Sir, may I carry on with my other duties?”

“Yes of course my dear. Oh and Sarah.”

I pause on my way out.

“Yes Sir?”

“When you serve dinner tonight, you should wear your other uniform.”

I can feel my face redden.

“As you wish sir. “

“Good girl. Off you pop then.”

As I make my way down to the kitchen to prepare Sir’s dinner, I hear the now-familiar click of my heels on the wooden floor. I can feel the swish of my skirt about my legs. I can’t deny it is turning me on. The thought of what I must wear tonight adds to my excitement.

My current uniform is a practical hotel maid's uniform. Black dress, black stockings, and a plain white apron. Tonight, though, I will be wearing what I think of as a French maid’s uniform. Frills and lace everywhere.

This is all my own fault. If only I could have controlled my gambling. My wife left me due to that habit. She worked hard, and I had to keep house. I tried to get a job, but I was bad at most jobs and couldn’t even hold down a menial one. My wife once said, if you’d have been born a girl and been pretty, you would have been OK. You could have found a well-off bloke to take care of you.

Maybe her saying that had tempted me. I was bored and had hovered the house, done the washing, and was putting away her underwear. It felt so soft, and I wondered how it would feel to wear it. It felt amazing. I got hard instantly. How did it happen so fast? My wife often complained about my lack of sex drive, but just wearing her knickers had me raring to go.

I gradually increased what I wore, and in a few weeks, I was doing the housework fully dressed. That was how she found me. She came home early because she had found out I had emptied out our joint account. I had a sure tip, 20 to one, it couldn’t lose. Except it did.
She threw me out. I had to beg to be allowed to change clothes. She said if I came back, she would tell everyone I knew about my “filthy habits”.

I slept rough that night. Not an experience I would care to repeat. I slept in an old factory with only rats for company. Luckily, I ran into an old friend Dave, the next day, and he let me come to his place. It was a small, rundown flat. Dave was a carpet fitter, but had a drinking problem. His flat was a mess. He told me I could stay if I did all the housework. I agreed, and life went on for a week or so, then the urge to gamble came surging back. I needed money. Dave refused to give me any. He told me to get a job.

I asked around the housing estate for anyone who could lend me £100 for a nailed-on cert in the 3.30 at Haydock. I was told about a guy called Pete. He was known as Hawkeye by his customers for some reason. He loaned money on a short-term basis. He was a loan shark, and I knew I shouldn’t borrow from him, but I couldn’t help myself. The horse won. I had a grand. That’s when I should have quit. I didn’t.

Over the next two months, I won a few small bets but lost the larger ones. I soon owed Hawkeye eight grand. He was coming round the flat to collect what I owed. I decided not to be there. I wandered the streets until midnight and came home. The flat was a mess, and Dave had a black eye and a cut lip.

“You stupid bastard.” He said.

“You utter moron. You’re as good as dead now. Why the fuck did you borrow from him?”

“I’m so sorry Dave. I had no idea he’d do anything to you. What am I going to do now?”

“Well you can’t stay here. He’ll be back looking for you tomorrow.”

“I’ve got nowhere else to stay. I’ll have to sleep rough.”

“That’s no good. They call him Hawkeye because he tracks people down, you know like that guy in the old movie. A tracker or something. One bloke moved to Stoke with his brother. Two weeks later, they found him floating in a river.”

“Oh shit. I have to hide somewhere.”

Dave looked thoughtful.

“Well, there is one place you could try, but the guy is a bit odd.”

“Anywhere, Please!”

"The guy lives in a mansion in the sticks. I did a carpet for him last week. He is looking for a housekeeper. I don’t think they would track you down there. It's off the beaten track. But as I said, He’s a little odd.”

“I don’t care, Dave. Just point me in the right direction.”

Sir Malcolm Gutteridge picked me up at 10AM from Chingford station the next morning. As we drove further into Epping Forest he explained what he expected from me. I was to call him Sir at all times and do everything I was told. I was to work seven days a week, with no time off. I would be paid, but I was expected to stay on the grounds at all times.

They were terrible terms, but it beat floating dead in a river. So I accepted and started work the same day. I would be paid £100 per week directly into my bank. This was under minimum wage, but I had no bills to pay, so I figured I could use it all for betting.

He was odd. The second day I was there, he told me I needed to wear a housekeeper's uniform. I didn’t mind as I had very few of my own clothes. That was until I saw it. The shoes were feminine-looking moccasins. The trousers were women’s slacks with a zip on the side. There was also a white blouse. He even presented me with a few pairs of socks. These were made of flesh coloured see through nylon.

“But Sir. These are.... are ...”

“ARE WHAT!”

He was a large man. Around 6ft 3 inches. He towered above my 5ft 6 inches. I don’t know why I agreed to wear them. Perhaps it was the fear of being thrown out to the mercy of the men who sought to find me. Maybe I was used to doing what bullies told me to do all my life. It could even be that I wanted to wear those women’s clothes.

Sir seemed to treat me a little better after I wore the new uniform. He would stand and watch me work as I dusted. What I found strange was how he would touch my bottom to get my attention as I cleaned. Who does that? I thought about complaining, but I was honestly a little scared of him.

He didn’t leave the mansion often, and we had deliveries for food and other supplies. One driver said “Thanks miss” when I signed for a delivery. I was stunned and went to look in the mirror. My face did look a little feminine. Sir insisted I shave three times a day. He said stubble was a sign of laziness. He had a full beard, so it was only lazy if I wasn’t smooth.

He told me to take the package up to the attic room. I had not been in there before, and the room surprised me. There was a four-poster bed with a pink silk canopy. The carpet was soft and expensive. When I opened the large closet, I was stunned to see a huge array of women’s clothing. I couldn’t help myself. There were dresses and skirts in bright colours, skirts, blouses, shoes, and boots. I felt myself grow hard.

My wife had a typical modern woman’s wardrobe. A few basic dresses, but mainly jeans and leggings. This closet was full of silk, satin lace, and frills. My breath caught when I saw what must be a maid's dress. The skirt had layers of net lace sewn in. It would flare out when worn and bounce when you walked.

I ached to try it on. What if he caught me? No, I couldn’t. I closed the door and stole a quick look in the drawers of the dresser. An explosion of soft fabric and lace greeted me. I let out a sigh. I longed to try on each and every item. Bustiers, bras, knickers, so many pairs and styles of knickers. Stockings, suspenders and even garters. I shuddered at the thought. The dresser was covered with makeup and hair brushes. It fascinated me.

“Francis!”

Sir was calling. I ran downstairs and stood before him.

“What were you doing upstairs? You took your time.”

“Sorry Sir. I wasn’t sure where to put the package.”

“You weren’t snooping then.”

“err, no Sir”

“That was my maid’s room. I had a maid a few years back. I provide all her clothing. She had to leave it here when she left. Did you see anything you liked?”

I turned bright red. Did he suspect? After all I was wearing what was essentially a woman's uniform now. Even though he called it unisex.

“No Sir, of course not”

He laughed and said.

“Well any time you want to, just let me know. I would like a maid swishing about the place again. I used to love seeing her petticoats flounce as she dusted the shelves. I would call you Sarah. That was the name of my last maid.“

He stared at me. Did he know? I felt my cock grow at the thought of wandering the mansion dressed as a maid with a feather duster. Did he really want to see me like that, or was he winding me up?

Everything changed two weeks later.

“Francis come here quickly.” He sounded panicked. I had never heard him sound anything but confident.

“What is it Sir”

“ There was a large man who called himself Pete at the gates. He was looking for you. I told him I had never heard of you. They demanded I let them in, and I refused. “

“Thank you, Sir. I owe him some money. He's not a nice person. He may kill me if he catches me. “

“Don’t thank me yet. You know the walls keep everyone out of the grounds, well, they keep everyone in too. I just saw on the camera, one of the men has a crowbar and he’s trying ot open the gate.”

“Call the police please.”

“Oh Francis, you naive little fool. You don’t realise how I make my money. I can’t have police snooping around.”

I panicked.

“What am I going to do! He’ll kill me!”

“Me too probably. There are four big guys with him. I might stand a chance against two, but four? Let me think.”

I could see on the gate camera, they were bringing more tools.

“What if Francis wasn’t here? What if he found just me and Sarah my maid.”

“What?”

“Go up and change. Be Sarah, my maid. There is a wig at the back of the closet, I think. Be quick and come when I call you.”

I was terrified. I had this slim chance, but it might work. Who would suspect the maid? The butler, maybe. What an odd thought. I ran up the stairs and stripped off. I threw my clothes under the bed. I dressed so quickly that I never got any pleasure out of it. When I dressed in my wife’s clothes I would slowly pull on my knickers. I would feel the lace tickle my legs as they slowly ascended toward waiting cock. Not this time. It was a mad rush. I pulled on a pair of frilly white knickers with rows of lace, black hold-up stockings, a white bra that I stuffed with handfuls of lacy underwear.

I grabbed the maid’s dress I had seen earlier and forced my feet into a pair of low-heeled court shoes. How long did I have left? I searched the closet and found the blonde bob wig. I put it on and sat at the dresser to apply a little makeup. I stopped as I saw myself in a wig. The hair framed my face perfectly. My hair is brown and cropped short. I looked quite feminine.

I had almost no idea how to use makeup. I dusted myself with face powder, then a little red powder on my cheeks. I picked up some lipstick and as I started to apply it, I heard.

“SARAH! Come down, please. We have guests. “

My time had run out.

To be continued..

The Housekeeper Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This part has sex scenes

On the way down to Sir’s office, I slipped into my room and quickly took out the bottom drawer of the dresser and threw the few possessions I had in the space. I put the drawer back and carefully made my way downstairs. The shoes felt strange. The heels were only two inches, but I wasn’t used to them.

My heart nearly stopped as I went into the office. I tried hard not to show any feelings as I saw Pete and two of his goons standing there. Even in heels, I was the shortest in the room. They stared at me as I walked around the desk to stand next to Sir.

At first, I thought they must know who I am. Then I realized that they were looking at my legs. I looked down and saw that one of the lacy stocking tops was just visible beneath the petticoats. Sir smiled at me and said.

“Wardrobe malfunction, Sarah dear.”

My face turned red as I carefully slid the stocking into place. As I looked up, I saw Pete’s goons almost slobbering. This was new to me. No one had looked at me before with desire. I felt so conflicted. I was scared, but felt powerful. They wanted me. Not that I wanted them, but it was obvious that they didn’t recognize me.

Sir broke the silence.

“So, er Pete. You can see my housekeeper is the lovely Sarah, not that Francis fellow you are looking for. “

Pete’s eyes narrowed.

“Sir Malcolm, I am well known for tracking down anyone who doesn’t repay a loan. My problem is, I know Francis came here to see you. His friend told me you were looking for a housekeeper, after we persuaded him that is.”

Oh God, I hoped Dave was OK.

“As I explained Pete, he did come here. I offered him the job, but then Sarah returned. She worked for me last year. She is a lot easier on the eye than Francis.”

As he said that, I felt his hand go up my dress and stroke the bare flesh above my stocking top. I wanted to jump back, but knew I would draw attention to myself.

“Sir Malcolm, I can track anyone. I have methods and contacts better than most police forces. I tracked his phone to this address. So you don’t mind if my boys have a look around, do you?”

“Be my guest. I can see how important this is to you. But I can assure you, he came and I turned him away. “

“His phone was active from the Thursday he ran, until Friday.”

He could track my phone! No wonder he had a reputation. My phone ran out of charge during my first day on the job. My credit had expired, and I had forgotten my charger, so I never did anything about it.

I felt Sir’s hand progress to the back of my knickers. I felt him gently rubbing his hands over the frilly lace. I wanted to slap him, but knew I couldn’t. I found it strangely erotic. It sent an electric shock through me as the soft nylon rubbed against my bottom.

“When Francis turned up and I told him Sarah had returned to her old job, I felt sorry for him and let him stay the night.”

Pete gazed at me. He smiled when he saw where Sir’s hand was.

“I suppose that would explain it. I know he came here. His debit card was used to buy a one-way train ticket to the local station. He only has £20 left in his account. Have you any idea where he has gone? I can’t trace his phone. I may have to go to the next level and trace him.”

What did he mean next level? Did he have access to security cameras? He had access to my mobile and my bank account. This was like something from the TV program called Hunted.

“If you don’t mind me asking Pete, why go to all this trouble for a few thousand pounds?"

Sir said.

“ I loan money all over London. I have a reputation. The amount doesn’t matter. If he gets away with it, everyone else will try.”

“But all these resources on a petty thief?”

“You know how people like us work. Reputation. If just one little scum bag gets one over on me, my reputation is ruined.”

“Aren’t you worried about him going to the police?”

“You should know better. You are almost as well-connected as I am. The last one that tried that ended badly. You remember the headless body they found last year in the Thames? That was him. Even if he introduced a copper to me, all they would find is a spotless record. I don’t even have a speeding ticket. As I said. I’m connected. It’s not like Pete is my real name anyway.”

“As you can see Pete. Only myself and Sarah live here. “

It was hopeless. As soon as I left and used my bank card or phone, he would have me. How could I survive without money? I just stood there as Sir started to squeeze my ass cheeks. Then Pete’s goons returned.

“We found nothing. One bedroom with men’s clothes and another with some very sexy women’s clothes. You should see the underwear, it is.......”

“That’s enough Terry!. It seems you are telling the truth Sir Malcolm. You have my number. I may pop back from time to time. If you hear anything, call me. Oh, and I know what business you are in, so I know you won’t be calling the police now, will you?”

“Heaven forbid no. If I hear anything, I will be in contact.”

“Just make sure you do,” said Pete as he left with his men.

“Sir thank you so much. I thought he would recognize me.” I said.

“Well my dear, you’re quite convincing as Sarah.”

“What am I going to do Sir?”

“The way I see it, you have no choice. You have to stay as Sarah. If you want, I can give you a few hundred pounds in cash, and you can go. But I think you won’t last very long.”

I stood next to him, considering. I barely noticed his hand move around to the front of my knickers until he gently rubbed my cock though the nylon. I was too terrified of my situation to notice much. If I took his money, I could buy a tent and some food and live in a forest. I’d never been camping in my life. I knew I wouldn’t last long.

“What do you mean, stay as Sarah, Sir?”

“You would become Sarah 24/7. You would live, dress, and work as a woman. Francis will be gone forever.”

I had no choice, at least at the moment, but I knew there was a price attached to this offer.

“What else would you want of me for hiding me Sir Malcolm? You aren’t doing this out of the goodness of your heart.”

“There’s my girl. I thought you were bright enough to notice. I have certain tastes. Odd tastes to some. I like ladies like you, Sarah. Especially fresh virgins like you.”

This was a nightmare. Death or a pervert's sex toy. I weighed up my choices, but in the end, I didn’t want to die. I had to take his offer. I didn’t dislike dressing as a woman. I enjoyed it. The idea of being forced to dress constantly was quite frankly one of my fantasies, but sex with a man?

“I will do as you say Sir. I will be your Sarah.”

He grinned at me. He looked like a cat that had caught a mouse.

“Splendid. I will order you some more clothes tomorrow. Before I do, though, we need to seal the deal. “

“Do you want me to sign something?”

“No, dear. I need to be sure of your commitment. Be sure you will comply. Get on your knees.”

Oh God. I knew this would happen. I was hoping it might be a few days off, though. In a daze, I got onto my knees between his legs. I felt my knickers riding up my crack. I felt the petticoats tickle my knees. I must have looked so feminine to him. He had taken his belt off and pulled down the front of his boxers.

“There you are, You know what to do. Think of it as payment for keeping you safe. You keep that happy, and I will keep you safe.”

I stared at it. His cock was much larger than my 4 inches. It was nearly twice the size and thicker. No wonder my wife was never satisfied with me. He was circumcised. I suppose that would mean it was clean. I knew I had to do it. When I had worn my wife’s clothes and jerked off, I had sometimes thought about being a woman having sex with a man. To do it for real is something else.

“Come on, girl. Start by licking my balls.”

I tried not to think about what I was doing. For the first time in my life I held another man’s cock. I lifted the semi-rigged organ up so I could lick his balls. I slowly licked his hairy balls. He smelled fresh, but tasted a little salty. I couldn’t believe I was doing this.

“Oh, you dirty girl. Yes lick my big balls you whore.”

I suppose he thought that was encouraging. I kept it up for a few minutes, then he pulled my face up to look at him.

“Good girl. That was the starters. Now the main course. “

I looked back down and saw he was now fully erect. The head was full and bulbous. If I did this, I would cross a line. I would be a cocksucker. I would be gay, wouldn’t I? Then I thought, women do this for their men all the time. I didn’t think less of my wife when she did it. I had to think like a woman. I was dressed like one, so I would play the part.

I licked the tip, and he shuddered. I traced the whole length with my tongue. His cock was twitching and he was breathing hard. I put my mouth into a “O” shape and slowly swallowed as much as I could.

“Oh, yes, Suck that cock woman, get it in you.”

A little over half way down, it hit the back of my throat and I almost gagged. I slowly bobbed my head up and down, carefully making sure to cover my teeth. I could hear him groaning as I concentrated on my task. I could feel the veins with my lips and almost threw up. No, I had to do this. I used my right hand to wank the part I couldn’t fit in my mouth, I used my left to tickle his balls with my nails.

“Oh you little cock gobbling slut. You are a pro at this.” He said.

For a moment, I felt a surge of pride. I was doing a good job. He loved what I was doing. I felt his organ swell and tried to pull away. He held my head down and came hard in my mouth. It was salty and slimy and it kept coming. I was coughing, and he let me go. I fell back onto my backside. He reached into a drawer and gave me some tissues.

“Clean yourself up girl, then redo your makeup. I’ll have dinner a six.”

That was that. I was now Sarah. Sarah, a cock sucker, Sarah a maid, Sarah a woman. I suspected I would have to do that every day. How do women put up with it? I had a feeling I was going to find out.

The Housekeeper Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The rest of the day I was in mild shock. I robotically carried out my duties in my maid's uniform. Sir told me to have an early night. He told me that I should remove all of my hair before going to bed. He reminded me that, as I was now Sarah, I should sleep in her room and use her clothes. I just said "Yes Sir".

I found several tubes of Veet and a pack of pink lady razors and got to work. I had always wondered what it would feel like to be hairless when I wore my wife's clothes. The material was so soft, but you don't feel it with a coating of hair.

I found some hair dye in the bathroom. Platinum blond? I thought in for a penny. It took hours to do all the work. After much shaving, I showered for the last time and looked at myself in the full-length mirror in my new room.

My light brown hair was shining blond. My body was smooth all over. I removed everything from my eyebrows down. I felt so sensitive. It was if I could feel tiny movements of air on my skin. What would the clothes feel like now?

I must get some sleep, I thought. I looked through the drawers, my drawers? I found a pink silk baby doll. It was made of smooth silk with one inch of black lace around all the edges. I had to wear it. I slipped the top over my head, and my nipples hardened as the silk made contact. I let out a little moan. I felt the lace on the hem tickle the backs of my legs as I bent to put the knickers on.

Oh, but the knickers. I shivered as I pulled them up my legs. I did it slowly. The lace felt slightly scratchy, but so thrilling. I got hard instantly. I couldn't believe how good it felt. Women must feel this every day. I felt so cheated.

I slipped into bed and gently stroked myself from outside my silky nightwear. Then it all hit me. What was I doing? It had happened so quickly. I had to spend the foreseeable future as a woman. I had just sucked a man's cock. The thrill of having some of my fantasies come true was wearing off. This was very real.

Was I gay now? I didn't feel any different. I was so confused. I had to lie low until Pete, or whatever his name was, forgot about me. Would Sir be happy with just oral? I suspected not. There is one thing in having fantasies, but having no escape from them is something else. Could I just pretend to be someone else? How could you do that without needing I.D. to drive or to get a bank account? I had seen off-grid videos on Youtube, but I had never even been camping.

My thoughts were interrupted when Sir came into my room.

"I'm glad you have settled in, Sarah. All this is yours now. I expect you to wear most of it."

He sat next to my bed and inspected me. He pulled the covers back and whistled in appreciation.

"You look wonderful, my dear. I like the hair. It's a little short, but it will grow."

His hand reached down to the front of my knickers and gently stroked the outline of my cock through the silk. I couldn't help it. My hips thrust forward to get more of this wonderful sensation.

"Oh, but Sir, I'm not.."

"Gay Sarah? No, nor am I."

He gripped my cock throuugh the knickers and I felt the lace tickle my balls. This really did feel gay to me.

"Let me explain, my dear. I can see you are confused. I love femininity, but I don't love women. I went to public school and often the boys experimented. The people I deal with would not take me seriously if they thought that I was gay. I don't think of myself that way. I like women who are a little different. Women like you.

"But Sir, I'm not a woman."

He chuckled.

"You are more woman than man. Just look at yourself. I bet you couldn't wait to wear these clothes. I think the moment you saw this room, you were thinking of how you could try everything on."

How did he know? My breathing got harder as he sped up his rubbing. His left hand pinched my nipple through the silk and started rubbing in slow circles. Oh, god, it felt so good.

"You love the feel of this silk, don't you, my dear?"

I really did. I mumbled, "Yes Sir."

"Imagine Sarah. You can wear silky knickers every day. You will feel the lace as you move. The petticoats will brush against your stockings. You will feel your bra tightly hugging you, reminding you that you are a woman."

Stockings! How good will they feel on my smooth, sensitive legs? My hips were bucking, trying to get more sensation from his hands.

He moved slightly and took his hand from my chest. I closed my eyes. I needed to cum. It had been so long since anyone had touched me.

"I will take care of you, Sarah. Your life will be soft, sexy clothes. Makeup, perfume, cleaning, washing, and cooking. You need not have to worry about money or anyone being out to get you. Be my Sarah, be the woman you know you want to be. "

With that, he suddenly slipped a greased finger into my backside. I screamed. "YES, YES! Oh please, yes"

I shot a huge load into my knickers. I had never felt this turned on. I kept pumping and almost passed out. It was so intense.

"I'm so glad you agree, Sarah. I suggest you change your nightwear wear my dear."

I was still dazed as he got up to leave.

"Tomorrow I would like you in the traditional maid's dress when you serve me. Breakfast at 8.30. Goodnight."

As I calmed down and lost my "horn" I was getting the feeling of buyers regrett. What had I got myself into?

The Housekeeper Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The next day my alarm went off at 6AM. I took a long soak in the bath. I was half looking forward and half dreading today. I won't lie the thought of dressing as a traditional maid was appealing. The dress I wore before was more of a costume. The dress today was the real thing.

I used a pink towel to pat myself dry and got out my underwear. I chose a pair of white knickers covered with row upon row of lace frills. You couldn't see the silky material of the knickers were made of because of the frills. I held them up to the light. These were the most feminine items of clothing I had ever seen. I remembered that female tennis players used to wear things like this.

Why was I craving to wear them? Was it that it was OK because, in my head, I had no choice? That's what I have convinced myself of anyway. Still, part of me said, "Stop, you're a man. Men don't do this."

I sighed and stepped into the knickers. My knees trembled as I felt the lace tickle my freshly shaven legs. As I slid them up my legs, I had to fight to stay upright.

I found a black silk suspender belt with metal clips. I had only ever seen these in pictures. My wife never wore stockings. She never even liked tights. She had a pair she wore for weddings. I wrapped it around my waist and threaded the straps through the legs of my knickers. I found several pairs of 10 denier seamed stockings in a drawer.

I sat on the bed and slowly drew one up my right leg. Oh, my god. I had never felt anything like this in my life. The smooth nylon felt electric as it touched my bare leg. Why don't women like wearing stockings? This was wonderful. For a moment, I felt jealous that women could feel like this every day. Then remembered that I could experience that now.

The little voice in my head said, "But at what price?"

I had gone to sleep feeling conflicted. I reasoned, if I liked the idea of dressing and working like a woman, I should do everything possible that goes with it.

After my stockings were on and I managed to straighten the seams, I couldn't help running my hands up and down my legs. I had seen women absentmindedly doing this. Now I knew why. What must this feel like when someone did it to you?

Next came a white lacy bra that I stuffed with tights from the drawer. This dress had a three-layered cotton petticoat with it. The layers added volume, I guessed. Then the dress. It was black, knee-length, with long sleeves. The neckline and sleeves were finished with white lace. This was a real maid's uniform.

I sat down and did my makeup as best as I could. I thought I could pass. I was enjoying this. I was amazed at how fulfilling it was to transform myself into something pretty. Should a man feel like this? Probably not.

I saw a jewelry box on the dresser. I found a thin gold chain and some pearl earrings. Years ago, I had had my ears pierced, but the holes were still there. One ear bled a little, but the result was worth it.

I looked every inch a pretty maid. Then, to finish, I put on the lace cap that had two black ribbons streaming down the back. Perfect. I chose one-inch court shoes. I was confident that I could walk in those.

I went down to prepare Sir's breakfast. Even this was a new experience.. I was so distracted walking with my skirt and petticoat, brushing my shaved stocking-covered legs. How do women get anything done? Their clothes were so sensuous.

When I knocked on Sir's door, he was sitting up, waiting for me.

"Thank you, Sarah. I am glad to see you made an effort. I would hate to have to punish you."

Punish me? I thought. What does he mean?

I put the tray on the bed, and he started on the toast.

"Please wait until I dismiss you, Sarah."

I stood next to the bed with my hands together in front. I saw my reflection in the mirror. It looked like a scene from a 1920's movie.

I felt his hand brush my knee and slowly move up my nylon-covered thighs. Oh, this felt even better than when I did it to myself. I squirmed slightly. He continued to eat with his left hand while working on me with his right. He reached my exposed thigh and gently snapped the strap. It tickled to have the now sensitive flesh stroked. I struggled to keep still.

Then, as before, his hand brushed the front of my knickers. I started to stiffen, remembering last night. He lingered there for a moment and moved his hand to my backside. He rubbed his hands in a circular motion on my ass cheeks. The soft nylon felt so good. I wasn't used to being played with. I liked it.

"My, my. All lace and frills, dear. You do enjoy being a girl, don't you?"

I turned beetroot red. I suppose I did. But to admit it to another man felt wrong.

"Err, no Sir. I just thought they were part of the uniform."

"Well, you are a girl now. One of the fairer sex, so it's OK. "

"Yes, Sir."

"Sarah, did you know this house once had three maids, a footman, and a butler?"

"No, Sir."

"Well, it did. There was a system of bells in the scullery to call each one. We don't have that now. I have a more modern solution. Open the drawer in my bedside cabinet. "

I did. I gasped as I looked inside. There was a butt plug. It was black around five inches long shaped like a penis. It narrowed and had a thick base. Next to it was a jar of vaseline. I could guess where this was going.

"Take it out, my dear."

My hands trembled as I did. As I held it, I felt it vibrate. Then I saw Sir holding a remote control.

"It has two speeds. When I use high speed, I expect you to drop what you are doing and attend to me immediately."

He pressed the remote again. The thing nearly vibrated out of my hand. This was so humiliating. I was to be radio-controlled. Like a toy. But part of me wanted to feel that inside me. Wanted to give up my manhood to this masterful man.

He got out of bed, I could see he had a hard on and I was worried. He saw my face and laughed.

"Don't worry. If I did what you are thinking, I'd probably hurt you. I'm just going to fit you with your plug. Bend over the bed. "

I thought about resisting, but what would he do? Punish me? He was a head higher than me, I doubt he would have any trouble.

I bent over the back of the bed. I could see myself in the mirror fitted on the large wardrobe. He flipped up my skirt and petticoats. I felt cool air on my exposed thighs. I felt my knickers being slowly pulled down. The lace tickled my cheeks as they went down. I felt so vulnerable. This must be how women feel before sex. I was exposed, but had to wait for him to do what he wanted.

I felt a cool, slippery finger smear the vaseline in and around my hole. Then he slipped it in. It went in surprisingly easy. It was as if I wanted it. Then I felt a second finger and grunted.

"It's ok Sarah, it will get easier each day. Then you will be ready for me."

I knew then he defiantly intended to fuck me. I had been thinking this would happen when I sucked him off. That would be a line once crossed I could never come back from. At least it wouldn't be today.

He pumped in and out for a few moments and I relaxed a bit more. It wasn't that unpleasant. I started to move back to meet his hand.

"Not now dear. Pleanty of time for that later. I think we will get along just fine. Here it comes."

I felt the head press against my sphincter and cried out. He kept pushing and I felt it force its way in. All five inches were pushed inside, then my sphincter closed around the narrow part at the base.

"All done. Now pull your knickers up girl. "

He wiped his hand on the napkin on the breakfast tray. It felt so strange to have something inside me.

"Lets try this out then." He said and pressed the button. The shock of the vibrating drove me to my knees.

He laughed and said.

"It works then. Well while you're down there...."

He sat on the bed and pulled his cock out. It was inches from my face.

"Get to work girl. This is one of your daily duties."

I licked the head and tried to think of myself as a wife doing her marital duty with her husband. I licked up and down the length and felt the vibrator go off again.

"That feels good, but I have a busy day and need a quicky. When you feel the vibrator on slow, you go slow. When it's fast I want you to suck me like a vacuum cleaner."

I bloody well was a remote control toy!

I felt the butt plug vibrate like there was no tomorrow, So I sucked and bobed my head up and down as quick as I could. I was squirming like mad. My own cock tenting out my knickers.

Then suddenly he exploded in my mouth. I swallowed like the night before. The vibrations stopped. That had only taken about two minutes. I must be getting better. Was that something to be proud of? Good cocksucker. I couldn't put that on a CV could I.

"Thank you, dear. That set me up for the day. Off you trot. Take the tray. I'll buzz you if I need anything. "

"Thank you Sir."

I took the tray to the kitchen, then went to my room. I brushed my teeth then got on the bed and "took care" of myself. The feel of my ruffled knickers, stockings and the intrusion in my backside meant I was done almost immediately.

I hated myself, but I imagined that it was Sir inside me.

More to come.

The Housekeeper Pt 5

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Stuck
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The next few days passed like the last few. He had me on my knees at his beck and call. It was usually twice a day. Always with the plug buzzing away. God, it made me horney. A few times, he played with me after or before he blew his load, but I could never be sure. I was getting frustrated.

I had been thinking of ways out, but none of them would work. I was living a crossdresser's dream. Being forced to dress as a woman. Being forced to dress as a maid. A life of 24/7, frilly knickers, skirts, and blouses. Looking pretty, doing women's work. I still felt guilty that I had surrendered my manhood so easily. Was I really that much of a man to start with?

I felt the plug start to vibrate as I washed up. I nearly dropped a plate. I went to the study, but Sir was not there. I found him in his bedroom, naked apart from his dressing gown.

"I need your services, Sarah."

He opened his legs and I knelt on the bed between his legs and licked this balls.

"Oh, you naughty girl. You do love a bit of cock don't you? Soon you'll have even more."

What did that mean? I thought as I took almost the whole length of his shaft. My gag reflex had dulled over the last week. I was getting good at this. As I bobbed my head, he groaned and called me a sexy woman, a good girl, as well as other things.

This did things to me. It made me feel so wanton and feminine. I had the power to please him, and I liked it. He finished and told me to go to bed. I felt frustrated. I went to my room to shower and go to bed. I normally took the plug out to charge it, but I left it in. I changed into a white silk teddy and lay on top of the bed and rubbed myself through the silk.. It felt so much better when my rear was filled.

I closed my eyes and imagined what a real cock would feel like in there. I didn't hear the door open. I was just about to climax when I heard a cough.

"Sarah, you disappoint me. This won't do at all. You give me pleasure, your pleasure is mine to give."

I didn't know what to say. Had I given up that much control? I felt the plug vibrate, then his hand gripped my small, hard cock. The silk and the pressure felt wonderful. He gently masturbated me while the plug pulsed inside of me. I closed my eyes thinking of a real cock inside me, filling me. Warm, hard and real. Then I felt Sir pushing and pulling the plug. Pumping it in and out of me. I screamed a high-pitched girlish scream. Then came like I have never done before in my life. My whole body was shaking.

Sir looked down at me wide eyed.

"Well you did seem to like that. You are coming along splendidly, my girl. Now go and wash and change. Leave your knickers off. "

I went to the en-suite and put my soiled teddy in the laundry basket. I put the top half of a black lace baby doll on and returned to Sir.

He was holding a wire contraption in his hand. I had no idea what it was.

"Come here, Sarah. I can't have you distracted and playing with yourself all day. You will wear this from now on. "

He lifted my babydoll and fiddled with my balls and cock. I heard a click and felf my cock surrounded by cold steel. He backed away as I tugged on the contraption. It would not come off.

"Some men used chastity belts to make sure their wives stayed faithful. Think of it as a token of love. I will release you if you are a good girl"

After he left, I cried myself to sleep. One of the things that made this tolerable was getting off a few times a day. I had little control over my life now. I just hoped he would keep his word.

Three days later I was aching to cum. He kept the plug buzzing on the low setting. He had insisted I wear the French maid outfit. This one has a short skirt with huge layers of net petticoats. The petticoats tickled my legs with every movement. Every time I saw my reflection in the mirror I got so hard my cock ached straining against the bars of my cage.

The plug buzzed at full speed and I hastened to Sir's office.

"Sarah. I just realized I have neglected you for the last few days. I would like to offer you a proposal. You don't have to accept, but if you do I will reward you and remove your cage for a week."

"I would like that Sir. What do you want me to do?"

"I want to take you to the next level, Sarah. You look like a woman. You are starting to act like a woman. You are doing so well. I think you should experience sex as a woman. It will help you so much. You will be a lot more feminine. I will also reward you in another way. What do you say, my girl?"

I was shocked. I knew this was coming, though. It was a line I never thought I'd cross. Giving him a blow job several times a day was one thing, but letting him fuck me? Could I do this? In my mind, the tiny part left of my manhood screamed no. This will mean you're gay. The ever-growing Sarah side of me said, Do it, you know you want to feel a man inside you. Make yourself a complete woman.

I wanted the cage off. Before he put it on I was getting hard all day and wanking at least three times a day. I missed that. Even though I didn't have freedom. I was living a crossdresser's dream. I was trapped living as a maid. I would cum then feel guilty for about ten minutes. Then the feel of the clothes, the taste of my lipstick, and a glance in the mirror would remind me I was many men's wet dream. Long, silky, nylon-covered legs in a short skirt. I would get hard all over again.

I gave in without a fight.

"Yeah,Er yes Sir. What should I do?"

"Meet me in my room in twenty minutes."

My knees were almost knocking as I knocked on the door. The first thing I noticed was what appeared to be a long, padded wooden seat. On top of it was a metal frame with what looked like leather cuffs.

He saw me staring at the contraption.

"I know it's a bit kinky, dear, but the old Sarah used to love it. It will make sure you won't change your mind. Trust me, it will be worth it. You do trust me, don't you?"

What could I say? Part of me was scared, but part felt a wanton need. I loved the idea of being put in bondage, being the "victim".

"Yes Sir. Please be gentle. Please."

He kissed my cheek for the first time. I hadn't been kissed by anyone for years. My wife never liked kissing.

He guided me to the device. The frame forced me into an "all fours" position. My legs spread apart with cuffs on my ankles, fixed them in place. My head was locked in place by a collar supported by the frame. Both hands were cuffed to the side of the frame. I couldn't move. I was now helpless. A prisoner to his lust.

He removed his dressing gown and stood in front of me semi-erect.

"Open wide, my dear."

I lifted my head an left him slip his cock between my lips. I couldn't bob my head, so he fucked my mouth. I felt him fully harden as I used my tongue to stimulated the underside of the head of his penis.

"Good girl. Are you ready? Ready for me to make you a woman? Ready for me to fuck what little that remains of the man, out of you?"

I was ready. I never would have dreamed this would happen a few weeks ago, but I wanted it.

I couldn't see what he was doing, but I felt my dress and petticoats being lifted. I felt my knickers being lowered to my thighs. The felf relief as he unlocked the cage, My cock sprang to life. I gasped as he rubbed me slowly until I though I would cum. He drove me to the edge then stopped.

He carefully removed my plug and I felt empty. I moaned.

"Please, Sir! Please take me. Make me a woman."

I felt the head press into my well-lubricated hole. I cried out as it gradually forced its way in. It hurt, but it was a nice hurt. Inch by painful inch, he slid in. I had never felt so full. Not hard plastic, but a warm, fleshy, hard cock. I nearly came when I felt his balls hit my buttocks.

"Are you alright my dear?"

"Oh yes Sir. I feel wonderful."

I really did. There was pain, but I felt happy. I was having sex with a man as close as I could get to being a woman. I had a man inside my body. I was being passed by him. He was taking me. Using my body for his pleasure.

He slowly pumped in and out. I gasped and cried. He picked up speed and I felt him hit my prostate. A he thrust in hard, I let out little high-pitched sounds.

"Uh, Uh,Uh,"

Then I erupted. I shivered and came harder than I ever would have thought possible. I was passing out, but he was still fucking me. My whole body was shaking. This was the best orgasm of my life.

One last hard thrust, and he cried out. I could swear I felt him pump copious amounts of cum inside me. He collapsed on top of me and whispered in my ear.

"You're my woman now. You're my Sarah forever."

I felt like I was flying. I felt so good. It felt like a dream. I barely knew he was unlocking me. He gave me some tissues to clean up and hugged me. I put my arms around his strong chest. My man's chest. He looked down and kissed my lips. Our tongues darted in and out of each other's mouths.

"I didn't need the frame, did I? You wouldn't have tried to stop me. I knew you needed that to happen."

"I wasn't sure. But now it has happened, I can never go back. I need to be a woman. I realize it is more than just a kink. That felt so right. Thank you."

"Things will change now. Your reward is a day off tomorrow, and I am taking you out to dinner. Sarah, that is of course. Francis is gone forever."

This just got very real. Sarah would have to face the world for the first time. I was scared and thrilled at the same time.

The Kidnapping of Sissy Samantha

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This was written for the enjoyment of a reader on another site. It is a (sort of forced) sissy story. It contains sex.

Sam’s head spun as he woke up. His mouth felt so dry. He forced his eyes open and immediately took a sharp intake of breath. Above him was a pink canopy. As he blinked, he noticed his long lashes.

He tried to sit up and realised his hand were tied to the bed. He looked down at his body and got his second shock. He saw he was wearing, what he assumed was a dress. He couldn’t see much past his huge breast.

His head slumped down, and he licked his lips. He tasted lipstick. He didn’t remember getting dressed like this. He had gone to his local last night after he had been chatting to a man on the Sissy Chasers website. It dawned on him he must have had something slipped into his drink at the pub.

“Ahh, you’re awake, good.”

He craned his head to see where the voice was coming from.

“Don’t try to sit up you can’t. I will explain everything. Here, take a sip of water. “

Sam gulped the water from the bottle that was offered to his lips.

“Where am I? What…..”

He stopped. That wasn’t his voice. It was a much higher tone. It was a woman’s voice.

“Yes, we have done some vocal work on you Samantha. Or do you prefer you site name? Sissy Boy Samantha.”

“Who the hell are you and what the hell have you done to me.” Roared Sam. Although it sounded nowhere near as forceful in the high pitched squeaky voice he now had. it sounded like a small child having a hissy fit.

“We have made your dreams come true. We read your blogs, saying how you want to be an owned sissy. Well, that’s about to come true. “

“I’ll fucking ki..AHHHHHHHHHHH.”

Pain exploded in his skull.

When the tears had cleared from his eyes, he saw the man dangling a tiny remote control from his index finger.

“Good sissies don’t swear at their betters. All that nasty testosterone will be all gone soon Sammy girl. Until then, bad girls get zappies.”

The man smiled.

“Now say sorry master.”

Sam wanted to say go fuck yourself, but he had enough sense not to.

“I’m sorry I swore master. Please tell me what has happened.”

“Good girl. My colleagues and I specialise in training and selling sissies like you. At first, we used to kidnap normal guys. The problem was we had to break them thoroughly. They didn’t fetch as much at auction like that. They were almost zombies. The hypnosis and torture does that you know.“

“Please let me go. I won’t tell anyone.”

“Too late for that. I shall continue. Any more interruptions and I press the button. We now only kidnap sissy girls like you. It doesn’t take much for you true sissies to accept your fate. Many actually enjoy it. Do you understand?”

Sam thought he must be very careful of what he said.

“Yes master.”

“Good. You’re a quick learner. We took you 3 months ago.”

Sam started to hyperventilate.

“If it helps all the people you knew think you're dead. Your car was found empty at the foot of a cliff at Dover. A note was found in your house. So don’t stress. Sam’s life is over. There is only Samantha now.”

Sam started to cry.

“Good, the hormones are well into your system. Just the reaction a sissy should have.”

“Hormones? M…master?”

“We have tightened your vocal cords. Given you D cup implants. You will never need to shave again as we have given you laser hair removal treatment. Your basic makeup is now tattooed on. Oh, and you have a slow-release hormone implant as well as your obedience implant.”

Sam felt the room swim. This couldn’t be happening. He had fantasies about being a sissy and serving men. He had even lived out that fantasy a few times. That was on his terms though. This was real life. Now he was stuck looking like a woman. How could he live like this? How could he escape?

The man walked out of Sam’s eyeline and returned with an IPAD. He pointed the screen at Sam. Sam saw what he looked like. He was beautiful. His makeup was perfect. His red lips were full and inviting. His long hair was curled and dyed a flaming red. Below his bulging breasts he could see the dress flared out due to the fluffy petticoats beneath the hem.

Despite himself, Sam started to get hard. Then he felt it. His cock was caged. It was hurting a little.

As if reading his mind, the man said.

“That cage is locked on permanently. With the hormone treatments it will probably fall off one day when your cock and balls shrink so far it has nothing to hide.”

He chuckled as he said that. Then touched a switch on the bed post. Sam heard a whine and felt his legs being raised. As they rose, they widened, and he slipped down the bed.

He saw the hem of his white flowered dress fall back to reveal his white lace petticoat. Then that fell back to show his tightly gartered nylons. The motor stopped and Sam saw he was wearing a black Panty Corselette.

“We’ll take it from here.”

Sam heard a feminine voice say. He saw a middle aged, but pretty blond woman and a tall rugged looking man had entered the room.

“I’m your femininity instructor. Don’t ever think we are equals. There are men, women and sissies. Sissies are the lowest order of life. You call every woman mistress and every man master. Understand?”

“Yes mistress.”

"if you wanted to be a woman, I would understand. You don't. You just want to be a simpering sissy. You want to grovel and worship. Real women don't do that. Isn't that true? What are you? Tell me."

There was no point lying. They had read his profile on the website.

"I'm a sissy mistress."

"Good. Now let us begin."

She unfastened the crotch of his Panty Corselette. Sam saw his tiny cock caged in a pick chastity device.

“With that tiny thing you had no choice in being a sissy, did you?”

Sam felt her lubricated finger enter him. He squirmed.

“If you don’t stay still I’m going to let Rocky here go in dry.”

Oh my goodness. Sam thought . The large man was going to fuck him.

She nodded at Rocky. Rocky dropped his trousers. Rocky lowered Sam down a few inches to get him to the right height. When the motor stopped he felt the bulbous head of Rocky’s cock outside his slippery hole. He had only ever used vibrators on himself. He had never had a real cock in him.

Mistress started to taunt him.

“You wanted this. Now you will get the full experience of a lady’s lifestyle. You may end up married. If you do will have to perform your wifely duties. Consider this practice."

As she said this, Rocky slid in. He was a lot larger and warmer than Sam’s toys.

“Ahhhh. Please no, stop.”

“Oh yes, Sissy Sammy. Get used to this. This is your life now.” Said the woman.

He felt the huge cock slide in and out slowly. He breathed deep to cope with the pain. I felt like he had a hot poker strecthing him.

He saw his vintage gartered nylon hose, white stiletto heels framing Rocky’s face. He could taste his lipstick and smell his perfume as he started to perspire.

“Yes Samantha. This is your life now. Being used for a real man’s pleasure. Looking pretty, smelling sweet. Vintage lingerie, petticoats, frilly silky underwear. Stuff that real women won’t wear in the 21st century. This is your life now. A man's object of desire.”

Rocky had quickend his pace now and was staring hard into Sam’s eyes. Sam couldn’t look away. Rocky’s eyes scared him Such dominance. Sam felt weak. He wanted to please Rocky. He wanted him to like him. How could he have ever thought he was a real man. No, he deserved this.

The pain had gone now and the sight of his pretty heels twitching at every thrust Rocky made, was helping to build up into Sam’s first hands free orgasm of his life.

He imagined what it would be like to be permanently dressed in frilly, feminine, vintage women's lingerie. Waiting for his husband to come home and throw him on the bed. To see his silky nyloned legs high and wide, while his husband drove himself into him every night. To be stretched tight for his husband’s pleasure every day. Sam cried and gasped wide eyed and came.

Rocky smiled as he built up to a fast pistoning speed and erupted inside her.

Sam was dazed. He didn’t know where this was leading to. What he did know, He was now no longer sissy boy Samantha. He was now Sissy Girl Samantha. He could never think of himself as a man again.

The Kidnapping of Sissy Samantha 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a "sissy" story. I know many don't like this type of story. I am writing it for reader on another site. The last instalment on here has had 1400 reads even though it got only 53 kudos, and is still being read. So I thought I would put part 2 on here.

No sissies were harmed during the making of this story

After Samantha's, "good seeing to", Rocky left the room. The woman was alone with her.

"Don't get any idea's about trying to escape. I think a little demonstration is in order."

She showed Samantha another remote.

"Please mistress, I'll be a good girl."

"You learn fast. But I need to show you something. Look out of that window."

A Samantha approached the window there was a dull ache. As she got withinin ches she screamed and jumped back.

"There are low level transmitters around the exits. We are very good at this. You have no chance of escaping. Repeated attempts to escape will
end in your death. We don't like to ruin the merchandise, but we can't risk an escape. Now do you understand?"

Samantha hung her head. She was realising that her life as Sam was truly over. Now there was only Samantha. Everything she had know and even liked about being a guy was ended. She was going to end up as a maid, a sex toy, or even a housewife. While she played at being a sissy and enjoyed being a simpering prissy object of desire, she always knew she could go back to being a guy. Now this was for keeps. She didn't know how she would cope.

"I can see it's sinking in. This is your life now. I going to teach you feminine mannerisms. Women do them naturally, sissies need to do them in
an exaggerate way. If you were wondering about sex, you will be subject to random sexual experiences over the following month. Sissies are the to provide sex. You don't get a say."

Over the next 3 hours Samantha learned how to walk, hold her head and wrists. Sometime after 5.30pm there was a knock at the door.

"Enter." mistress said.

A beautiful French maid walked in. Beautiful makeup. Pouting red lips. The only reason Samantha knew this was another sissy was the uniform. It was overly frilly. The black satin skirt was held out by a puffball of petticoats. She bent over to put down the tray she was carrying. Samantha
saw the row of lace on her white knickers.

"Thank you, Stephie. Good girl. Stephie is on week 2. Maid training. You may go Stephie."

Stephie minced to the door in her 6 inch heels.

"Wait! Stephie come back here," said mistress.

Stephie stood to attention in front of mistress, her hands in front of her.

"Stephie, lift your dress and petticoats."

Stephie obeyed without hesitation. Her knickers which were satin with a sea of white lace were on display.

"Now Samantha, on your knees in front of Stephie. Thank her for bringing your dinner."

Samantha knew what was expected. She slowly lowered Stephie's knickers and saw a beautiful smooth cock flop out. It rapidly started to stiffen.
Mistress drew up a chair and moved her head close.

"Right Samantha. Time to see your technique. Suck that sissy stick."

Samantha had sucked a few guys off. She figured that the better she did, the less she would have to practice. She took as much of Stephie's cock in her mouth and bobbed her head. As she moved to the top she swirled her tongue under the head. Her left hand was gently scratching Stephie's smooth ball sack with her red coated nails.

Samantha couldn't see Stephie's face over the frothy petticoats, but she could hear the high pitched moaning. She was close.

"Stephie Girl! Don't you dare cum without permission."

Stephie was squealing now. Samantha doubled her efforts.

Stephie screamed.

"Ok Stephie. Permission granted."

The amount of sticky goo that filled Samantha's mouth took her by surprise. She was just about to spit it out.

"No you don't Samantha. Stephie has been in chastity for nearly a week.You swallow that down. Sissies never spit."

It took 2 gulps. Stephie looked down at Samantha and mouthed, "Sorry."

"Good. You can go Stephie. Samantha you did well. You wait until I tell the men here you have a magic tongue. I'm looking forward to taking your
cunnlingus training and tomorrow."

Samantha just stared at her.

"Eat your dinner and get to bed. You have a full day tomorrow."

As mistress locked the door, Samantha wondered about her future.

The Murder of Madame Lalaurie

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Partial Transformations
  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
scooner (2).JPG

The night was bitter cold. The snow was softly falling as she walked up the narrow street of Montmartre hill in Paris. The plain brown working dress and shawl she wore gave her little protection from the cold. Even the multitude of petticoats seemed to trap the cold air against her cotton stockings.

She didn’t care. She was determined to see this through. For her, for them.

David had wanted to come with her. He said they were bound by marriage and what she wanted, he wanted. She couldn’t countenance the idea of him being involved. She loved him and if caught they would both be for the guillotine.

She recalled being released from the jail and making her way across to the port. There she begged passage and was offered it on a British schooner. It was bound for the docks in London. He fears of further enslavement were put to rest by the first mate when he told her slavery had been abolished in England over 25 years before.

She remembered the crossing with fear. She spent six weeks at sea cleaning and helping the cook. The men left her alone as she was one of the ugliest women they had ever seen. That was one of the reasons the first mate had allowed her on board. He knew there would be no trouble.

With only the clothes she wore and five shilling, she left to wander East London looking for work. She had to find shelter if she was to survive in this strange place. After a night under a bridge wrapped in a ships blanket, she set out at first light looking for a job.

Her black face, while not that uncommon in London, worked against her. After buying a small loaf and drinking from Clerk's Well, a public well, Clerk's Well, she carried on. Late in the afternoon she was despairing. She had come so far, gained her freedom, but now was destined to starve in this reeking, vast, city.

As she turned the corner of Ravey Street, she heard a woman scream.

“Get away from me you monster. I never would have took the job if I knew. No keep back.”

The woman carrying a large bag ran up the street. A man with scarf covering half his face shook his head.

“Bluddysh shells”

He turned and faced her. She asked if he was well and needed any help. He explained that she was his house keeper and had left him. She could hear there was something very wrong with his voice. She asked him if he knew if there we any jobs she could do for him.

He invited her inside and asked if she would consider replacing his housekeeper. She nearly jumped for joy. David explained his problem. He had a severe cleft palate. If he chose his words carefully, he could be understood, but his appearance scared his staff. He spent most of his life wrapped in a scarf to cover his face and mouth.

Most people never saw his face, but he felt at home he should be able to be himself. He asked if she could put up with looking at him. She could see he was hurting. His face was a horror, but she had seen far worse. She agreed to stay.

She had lodgings, and a salary of £25 a year. Over time they grew close. David had a keen mind and was a shrewd merchant. He had inherited the business from his father. As he had few friends and invited her into his study for conversation in the evenings.

He saw a bright spark in her that had not been nurtured. She learned to read in less than a week. Within months she was helping him with accounts and the rest of his daily dealings. She could afford cosmetics and nicer clothes with the extra money she earned. She was still no beauty, but she was no longer stared at while about town. Now the name she had given herself, Belle, fitted a little easier.

Around that time their love grew. There was nothing physical, as David’s afflictions extended to more than his face. Eventually they married in a small chapel in Kingsbury. She had confessed her own physical problem to David before the marriage. He didn’t care. This was a marriage of minds. Two damaged beings clinging to each other against a cruel world.

Together they grew David’s business tenfold. He now owned ships. One of these ships had transported her to France on that cold December day.

She knocked on the door and the maid answered. She spoke fluent French as she and David had a thirst for leaning.

“I have a message for Madame Lalaurie.”

“Give it to me, I will take it up.”

“No, it must be delivered in person.”

The maid huffed, she dreaded interrupting her mistress. She had a temper and had beaten her before.

Belle could hear angry exchanges upstairs. Then she heard a slap and a cry. Heavy footsteps were coming down the stairs toward the door. She felt for the knife in the folds of her dress. It was now, it was going to happen after eight years of nightmares and fear. She would sleep sound tonight whatever happened after.

The door opened and she gazed upon the face of Madame Lalaurie. Blind panic , fear and hatred welled up within. He legs felt weak and she nearly released her bladder.

Madame Lalaurie looked at her black face in disgust.

“What is the message, quickly!”

Anger finally overcame her panic. She drove the knife hard in the older woman’s stomach and dragged the sharp edged upwards. As her intestines started to spill out of the wound, Belle took down her hood. Through wide pleading eyes she saw a flicker of recognition on that hated face. The face that woke her screaming most nights.

“The message is from the slaves of Royal street. Enjoy hell.”

Belle stood back and let the woman fall. Remarkably there was no blood on her dress. She quickly pulled up the hood of her cloak and hurried to meet David.

As her boots clicked down the hill she heard the maid scream.

“Is it done?”

“Yes my love. No more nightmares.”

As they sat in the back of the cab heading for Calias, David held her. She would finally be at peace.

Her life as Belle could now begin.

~o~O~o~

Historical Fact or Fiction

In New Orleans at Royal Street mansion , Slaveowner Madame LaLaurie Tortured and Killed her Slaves for Fun

One man appeared to be part of some bizarre sex change, a woman was trapped in a small cage with her limbs broken and reset to look like a crab, and another woman with arms and legs removed, and patches of her flesh sliced off in a circular motion to resemble a caterpillar.

Some had had their mouths sewn shut, and had subsequently starved to death, whilst others had their hands sewn to different parts of their bodies. Most were found dead, but some were alive and begging to be killed, to release them from the pain.

The horror was discovered when the house caught fire. Madame LaLaurie fed the country to live in Paris, where she died in 1842.

What if the "man appeared to be part of some bizarre sex change" survived?

There are many versions of the story of Madame LaLaurie. Perhaps the torture is exaggerated.

https://historyofyesterday.com/slaveowner-madame-lalaurie-to...

The Offer

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language
  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Corsets
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Offer - A crossdresser is offered the answer to all his problems

maid (2).JPG

This is the whole story. I have edited out all the mistakes I could find and
finally written the last chapter. It does have sex scenes in it.

She lay on her side, in their queen size bed. She gazed at the clock,
5.30 A.M. She would have 30 minutes to relax before she got up and made
Ron's breakfast.

She just started to doze off when she felt his arm reach round. His hand
rested on her right breast and his fingers gently rubbed her nipple
through the short filmy black baby-doll. He slid across the bed to spoon
her. She felt his hardness pushing against the back of her knickers.

"I know what comes next," she thought. His other hand rubbed her ruffled
panties a few times, then pulled them down a little to expose her
bottom. His hand gripped her right buttock and squeezed. She could hear
his breathing become deeper and harder. It wasn't the only thing getting
harder.

His index finger slipped inside easily. She was still wet from last
night, he had been very enthusiastic, she was surprised he was still
horny after only 5 hours.

It had been the anniversary of her moving in, he had bought home the
baby-doll and some flowers.

She had dressed in a 50's style flower print dress. She wore a tight,
white panty-girdle, a bullet bra and a frilly net petticoat. The
petticoat held the dress away from her legs and tickled as she flitted
around the kitchen.

When he arrived home he had seen her in the kitchen bending over to
check the oven. He had whistled when he saw the sea of frothy lace
beneath her skirt. He couldn't resist her.

As she went to the sink he ran his hands all over her body exploring her
bottom and finishing on her breasts.

"Come on, save it for later, or the dinner will be ruined," she had said.

She had him cooked his favourite dinner of roast lamb. After dinner they
sat and watched T.V. His arms were around her shoulders pulling her to
his eager mouth. He had placed her hand on the bulge in his trousers.
After a few minutes of rubbing she opened his fly.

Within seconds her hand enclosed his hard member. She saw her hand with
it's pink polished nails sliding up and down his cock. He slowly pushed
her off the sofa and onto the floor. She arranged her skirt and got
between his legs. Using the tip of her tongue and traced the length of
his cock. When she got to the top she engulfed him. She knew how to use
her tongue to bring him to a quick climax.

He looked down and saw her ruby red lips around his cock, the white heels,
seamed stocking disappearing into the white lace. "Perfect," he
thought.

He could hold on no longer. She felt him swelling, then he exploded.

Ron let out a sigh, "thanks that was beautiful, like you." He helped her
to her feet, she nearly stumbled as her heel caught on the carpet. Ron
liked to see her in heels even in their house. He caught her in his
strong arms and said "You have got me so turned on, I want to finish
this upstairs." He carried her to the bedroom. She was 5ft 7, he was 6ft
4. His large imposing frame was one of the things that had first
attracted her when she saw him on the dating site. He made her feel
small and feminine.

"I'm not finished with you yet honey, that was just a warm up."

"What about the washing up?" she said.

"It will still be there in the morning dear, you are such a house proud
wife"

They both showered and got ready for bed. She changed into the baby-
doll. He was ready and standing to attention when she came out of the
bathroom. She took her time and teased him until he could stand it no
more and roughly pushed her onto her back.

He took total control and pulled her legs up and apart. Her backside
came into contact with his hard member. He positioned her legs over his
shoulders and worked the back of the lacy knickers up her legs a little
and slowly pushed into her. She let out a soft moan as he smoothly slid
in.

She had made sure she was properly "lubricated" before she came to bed. At
first he was gentle, but slowly built to a frenzy. She felt his cock
expands and pump its warm fluid deep inside. They lay together panting,
then drifted off to sleep.

That was last night, now he just wanted a quickie.

He pushed her onto her front and straddled her. He lined himself up and
slid in smoothly. She let out a small yelp. It still hurt when he went
all the way in that quickly. She felt her small cock rub against the
front of her knickers.

She knew this would not be enough to make her come. Ron did not like it
when she touched herself there. He only liked "gurls", but he did not
like playing with their "extra bits." Occasionally he run his hand over
her crotch just to make sure it was there, but nothing more.

She thought Ron's major turn on was forcing a man act and live like a
woman, this is what really drove him. He always made sure her underwear
covered her "front."

He built up a rhythm, they we both bouncing faster as he piled into her.
She enjoyed his attentions, but missed being able to come during sex.
This is what a good wife does, she thought please her husband. He
certainly sounded pleased as he released inside her.

She wondered how many real women went through this. How many used the
washing machine or a vibrator to orgasm when hubby was at work.

She may get time when alone later to take care of her needs.

"You stay there and relax, I'll grab breakfast on my way to work," he
said heading for the shower. Later he kissed her goodbye and headed out.

She lay there and dozed off for an hour. When she woke she stripped the
baby-doll off. Those knickers are going to need a soak she thought, as
she ran her bath.

She looked at her body in the mirror. Her shoulder length ginger hair, a
very expensive wig, glued to her head. The glue lasted at least 3
months. Ron paid for it, he had a thing for red heads. She saw the swell
of her small breasts, only an B cup really. She had been taking the
black market female hormones for a year now. Her hips had put on extra
fat, and her skin had softened. Even her face seemed more female now.
She rarely got any strange looks while shopping now.

Her small 3-inch penis and shrivelled sack looked wrong. She asked Ron
about "going all the way." Ron said, "If you want that you can leave."
He did offer to pay for breast implants though.

What Ron wanted he got. When he offered her dream of being a
housewife, she never realized how life changing it would be. She had
been a crossdresser all her life. Her wife left because of it. Her
fantasy was to be what she saw as the pinnacle of femininity, a
submissive housewife. Looking and dressing pretty at all times for her
"man."

She met with Ron, and after 2 dates and a long weekend, he had asked her to
move in. She was broke and living in a bedsit. Her divorce had cleaned
her out. So Ron's offer was the perfect solution. Live full time as a
woman, no bills, and Ron would help her become what she dreamed of
being.

The offer, became real when Ron helped her move. He made her throw all
her male clothes and belongings away. All she had was her female clothes
and what she was dressed in. Back at Ron's flat he made her change and
threw her last male clothes away.

They both sat down and spent the rest of the day ordering corsets,
lingerie, dresses, skirts tops, makeup and shoes. Well it was all Ron's
choices really. No leggings or trousers. No tights., stockings only.
Shoes and boots with at least 3 inch heels. She realized what she was in
for when he started looking at 1950's clothing. He ordered girdles and
bullet bra's, and petticoats. He even ordered a French maids outfit and
a nurse’s uniform. He had been looking at school girl and show girl
outfits recently. She knew these would be introduced to their bedroom
"games," soon.

As she let the warm water of the bath wake her up, she thought about what
she would be doing today. Cleaning, dusting, washing, ironing, cooking
and shopping.

She slowly dressed, a black basque and silk French knickers. Black
stockings and ankle boots. Then a dark brown knee length dress. After
her makeup, she finished her look off with dark blue silk scarf.

She went to the kitchen and stated the washing up. Then it struck her,
the reality of the offer. She was trapped, she had no money, no where
else to live, not even any men's clothes.

She was trapped in a life of makeup, high heels, perfume, women's
magazines, washing, cleaning and getting used by her husband for sex
whenever or however he chose.

She used to worry about wages, bills, promotion, cars and hair loss. Now
her worries were what to cook for dinner, what to wear, ladders in
stockings or chipping a nail.

As she walked about the flat getting ready to walk to the shop, she
wondered if the offer was worth it. Giving up all she had as a guy for
this like.

Walking to the shop she felt her silk knickers caress her cock and
backside as she moved She felt her suspenders tug against her stockings,
smelt her perfume and heard the click of her heels. She felt so
sensual.
Men don't get to feel this!

As she passed a building site, she was wolf whistled. Then she thought,
"Was the offer worth it?" "You bet your bloody life it was!" She smiled,
she loved her new life.

Part 2 Shopping and Spanking

As she approached the supermarket she felt a tightness in her chest.
Fear still gripped her every time she entered a place full of people.
She was confident of being out when she walked past and only got looked
at briefly, but inside when people had more time to look she was in fear
of being "read."

She hitched her handbag back over her shoulder and took a trolley and
went through the sliding door.

It was 10A.M., the shop was not too busy, mostly housewives shopping and a few older men.

In the enclosed space she could smell her perfume "Charlie", she hoped
she hadn't overdone it.

She was not dressed like a tart or a drag queen, just nice and normal.
Not slobbish as many women dress now when shopping. She hoped she did
not stand out.

As she went through the isles she picked up the vegetables and
ingredients she would need for a boeuf bourguignon. She noticed one of
the older male shoppers was looking at her legs, you could not see much
of them, as her boots were knee length as was her skirt.

She was wearing a white slip, the lace edge showed sometimes as she
walked. She loved this look, when she was younger she would lust after
Stevie Nicks of Fleetwood Mac, when she used to dress this way.

She decided to give him a show, she bent over at the waist to pick a tin
from a low shelf, her skirt rose up at the back, giving him a nice view
of her seamed stockings framed in the white silk and lace of her slip.

She looked back over her shoulder and the man, eyes wide quickly turned
away, his face growing red.

Oh this felt so naughty, this was another thing that she could never do
as a guy.

She arrived at the clothing isle. She always got a thrill looking at the
underwear section. She used to glance at it when she was a man. Now she
could stand there and feel the fabric and hold them up and inspect
them.

There was a younger woman looking at bras. She saw they had a new range
of lace knickers in. They were in red, white and black. She knew she
would have to get the black ones. Ron loved her in black undies. She
felt the lace material, it was fairly soft. She had some lace underwear
that was cheap and scratchy. These were much nicer.

The young lady said, "Excuse me," and smiled as she pushed past. No
trace of surprise or hostility. She had passed a "close encounter." This
filled her with confidence and made her feel more relaxed.

She needed the toilet, so she left her trolley outside and pushed the
door open. Using women's toilets were another source of fear, even after
a year of doing it. Of the 3 stalls, 1 was occupied. She went to the
far
one. She hung her handbag over the hook, raised her skirt and lowered
her knickers down to her knees.

As she sat she could hear the woman in the other stall start to
"tinkle." As her plumbing was different she used to fear that she would
get noticed as she did not quite make the same sound as a "real" woman
did peeing.

She made sure she wiped, and carefully made sure no lumps showed in her
knickers before she dropped her skirt. After flushing she washed her
hands as the woman from the other stall was there brushing her hair.

"Bloody windy out there today," the woman said.

"Yes, I know, the wrong day to wear a skirt," she said.

"Looks nice though, I love your look," the woman said.

"Thank, must rush," she said, and exited the toilet feeling wonderful.

As she waited at in line at the checkout she looked around at the other
women. Dressed in a mixture of ways. The younger ones in leggings, the
older in dresses or slacks.

She was just like them, just another woman shopping.

Doing this made her aware again of her clothing. As she shifted from one
foot to another, she felt her smooth stockings on her feet. Much nicer
than socks. She was aware of the lace edge of her silk knickers slightly
tickling her thighs. Did all the other women feel this way?

Arriving home 20 minutes later she put the shopping away and started
preparing the meal.

Ron came home while she was chopping vegetables. He put his right arm on
her right breast, while his left caressed he buttocks.

"Come on Debbie, upstairs now! I've been think about fucking you all
day."

"Not bloody now, I'm half way through making dinner!" she said as she
pulled away.

She hated when he got like this, normally she felt quite submissive, but
she felt moody today.

"What did you say to me!" he shouted at her.

She froze, he had rarely ever shouted at her. He yanked her out of the
kitchen and into the living room and pushed her onto the sofa.

She started to tear up. "S-s-sorry."

"No, you don't ever talk to me like that. I don't know if it's the
hormones, but you need to learn who is in charge in this house."

He sat next to her and dragged her over his lap.

"Don't you dare move!"

She felt him raise her skirt, his hand rubbing her buttocks through the
silk knickers. She felt his hard cock push into her stomach.

"Who pays for this lovely underwear?"

Slap

"You do."

Slap

These were not play slap this was a real spanking, she started to sob.

"Who makes all the decisions?"

Slap

"Y-you do."

Slap

"How wears the pants?"

Slap

"You wear the p-pants."

Slap

"What do you wear?"

He paused waiting for her answer.

"I wear f-frilly knickers, panties."

"So who is in charge? Who is the man of the house and who is the housewife?"

"You're the man Ron, I'm the housewife. You are in charge."

She could feel he was rock hard, this had really turned him on. She
hoped it did not become an a regular "thing."

"Upstairs now!" he said.

She hurried upstairs, with Ron close behind.

She started to get undressed, but he said, "No leave it, get on the
bed."

This was not going to be love making, he was so turned on he was going
to just fuck her.

He removed his underwear and his erection looked even larger than
normal. She panicked when she thought he was going to use her "dry."

Ron reached in the draw for the lubrication, squeezed a dollop on his
hand and coated his cock. He then grabbed both heels of her boots and
pulled them high and wide, exposing her French knickers.

Without pausing he thrust into her through the leg hole of her knickers.
"Ooohhhh," she screamed, it hurt, she normally was lubricated and ready,
This was just him desperate to fuck her.

Ron drew back and pounded hard again. "Uhhh," she let out a cry. Then
Ron started to get into a rhythm. He pushed her legs over his shoulders
as he pounded her. She looked in his eyes, he was looking at her
intently. This was pure dominance showing her who was in charge.

As he sped up she felt something she had never felt before, looking at
her legs in her stockings and high heeled boots, wiggling as he drove
into her. She felt something building and spreading.

She came for the first time in her life without touching her cock!. Ron
grunted and she felt him come inside her. He collapsed on top of her.

"I'm hungry, go and put the dinner on," he said.

"I'll just change," she said.

"No you just go as you are."

"Yes Ron, you're the boss."

On shaky legs she slowly went back to the kitchen. As she prepared the
food she could feel Ron's sperm dripping down her legs. She felt
satisfied, wanted, but abused?

She wondered as she stirred the stock, how many of the other women in
the supermarket were feeling like this now?

Part 3 A Woman's Reality?

That night in bed, he was energetic with her again. She lay there,
feeling sorry for herself and sore.

"I can see I'm going to have to remind you what you are" he said, as he
rolled off her and dozed off.

She lay awake wondering what he meant.

In the morning it was business as usual. She got up, had a quick shower,
redid her makeup and got his breakfast and coffee. As he was about to
leave she asked what he wanted for dinner tonight. Ron had said not to
worry as he was taking her to the pub for dinner. He had kissed her and
left.

She stood there with her heart pounding. She was still not secure in her
role as a woman. It was one thing going to a supermarket, but a pub full
of men and women, scrutinizing her...

She felt as though she was about to have a panic attack. She knew she
would have to try very hard. She could not go overboard with her look;
the makeup would have to be enough to make her look feminine, but not
enough to look over the top. Her clothes would have to look "nice", but
not too sexy.

Later that afternoon Ron rang her.

"Be ready when I get home, I know how long you bloody women take to get
ready. Probably takes you an hour to decide which nail polish to use."
he laughed, " be ready to go when I get back at six".

She decided on a black corset-style basque. She needed to help her
figure as much as she could. She wore her tight black lace knickers, and
barely-black stockings. It was warm, a little hot for stockings, but she
hated the freckles on her legs and did not want to draw attention to
them.

Next came the black summer dress. It covered her shoulders and ended in
cap sleeves. It had a double skirt. It almost reminded her of the Ra-Ra
skirts she used to be so jealous of when she saw girls wearing them
growing up.

Lastly she put on her black 3 inch, open-toed strappy sandals. Sandals
with stockings? A fashion no-no? Sometimes she hated that she had to
think about stuff like this.

An hour later Ron walked through the front door. He ran straight
upstairs and came down after just changing his shirt for a tee-shirt.
What the hell, she though. It took me 2 hours to get ready, and he took
5 minutes.

"Come on woman, get that cute little arse into the car." he said,
leaving her to lock up.

She nearly forgot her handbag and had to go back to get it.

Ron waited impatiently with the door open. As she bent to put her bag on
the floor, she felt a hard slap on her bottom.

"Owww" She turned round, furious.

"Stop moaning, you know you love it" Ron said, winking at her.

A passing stranger laughed out loud. She was flushed with anger, not
that it would show under her makeup.

They drove to their local Harvester and tried to find a parking space.
After a short while they gave up and had to park nearly half a mile away
in a multi-storey.

"Come on Debbie, keep up" She was trotting behind him try to keep pace
with his large easy stride.

She heard her heels clip-clopping and worried about tripping. If she
fell her stockings would be ruined! If she broke into sweat her makeup
would be ruined.

Before she had agreed to live full time, she would never have thought
about all these problems women have just trying to stay looking nice.

Ron took her hand and practically dragged her along the street.

"What's the hurry?" she said.

"We're meeting Dave at 6.30" said Ron.

She felt her breath catch in her throat. She had briefly meet Dave
before. He was typical "lad" a sexist pig.

The prospect of an evening in his company, was appalling. Would he
"read" her?

When they arrived she was "glowing”. Ladies glowed, men sweated she
thought ironically.

"I need the Ladies please" she said to the waiter, as he showed them to
their table.

She glanced at Dave, who was already sitting down, He leered at her. She
thought she would like to punch him in his smug face, but ladies didn't
do that sort of thing, did they? Instead she just hurried off to the toilet.

She heard the tell-tale tinkle from one of the cubicles. Rather than
engage in conversation, she thought, she would have a quick tinkle
herself. She waited until she heard the door close and went out to
wash her hands and fix her makeup. The room was carpeted and smelled
fairly fresh.

That was one thing she did not miss. Men's toilets often stank. Some
guys seemed to not care where they sprayed. Typical men, she giggled.
Her mood improved as she saw her reflection; she saw an average-to-
pretty woman looking back. No trace of "guy" here.

As she moved towards the table, Dave and Ron stood, a nice gesture, she
thought. Dave leant in and kissed her, his hand doing a quick grope of
her right arse cheek and leg. Ron was sitting back down as this
happened, so missed it.

Dave sat and winked at her. After a few minutes of polite meaningless
conversation the waiter arrived.

"What would you like to drink?"

She started to answer, but Ron spoke over her.

"A pint of bitter for me, cider for Dave and she'll have a dry white
wine"

Inside she was fuming. Did she not matter? Was she so useless she who could
not be trusted to order her own drink?

It got worse as he took the food order. Dave and Ron had steak, and Ron
ordered a salad for her.

"Got to watch her figure, or I'll have to trade her in for a younger
model"

The waiter smiled awkwardly and left.

Dave smiled and said "I'll watch her figure if you like, you're a lucky
man, Ron"

"Yes, she scrubs up well"

This made her feel worse; she thought Dave cared for her. Now with
another guy around, she just felt like a piece of property.

The subject turned to football. Dave said " What do you think of
England's chance in the Euros?"

She could not help herself- as a guy she was an avid football fan. She
did still follow the results, just not when Ron was around.

"I think if they keep rotating the squad it should keep the players
fresh for the harder games." she said.

They both stared at her, then burst out laughing.

"Rotating the squad, do you think they are ballet dancers spinning
around?" Dave said.

"Women! Ha!" Ron looked at her and grinned. "If we want an opinion on
knitting, we will ask for it, babe. What do women know about football?"
then blew her a kiss.

So not only was she seen as a child, her opinions counted for nothing.
She thought back to the woefully few dates she had as a man. She did
treat her dates in the same way to some extent. Her only thought then
was the quickest way into their knickers.

Now she was the one in the knickers. She saw it all from the other side
of the fence now.

The waiter brought the food and drink and the conversation paused.
Mostly she was ignored. She thought she was just there to look pretty,
an ornament to show off to Dave.

Ron stood and said "I'll get us another round, I'm not waiting for that
slow bloody waiter"

She was alone with Dave. He reached under the table and rubbed her upper
thigh.

"Oh, wow, suspenders. I love a woman in stockings they frame the bit
you want to get to perfectly"

He would be in for a shock if he saw what my stockings framed, she
thought.

"Please take your hands off me, Dave" she said, a little too loudly.

His hand was removed quickly; he looked around to see if Ron had heard.

"I'm sorry, but I find you so sexy. If you get tired of Ron give me a
call"

Trying to steal his friend's woman, he really was a piece of work.

Ron returned with the drinks; another dry white wine for her. She really
liked the look of Ron's pint. That was out of the question though. She
was stuck with little feminine drinks.

She sat and listened to their conversation about work. She had no
interest in that. She felt the breeze from the open door lift the hem of
her skirt. She quickly pushed it down and wriggled in her seat. Her
stockings rubbed together and made a zipping sound.

Dave stopped talking and glanced over as Ron got up and went to pay the
bill at the bar.

Debbie stood, turned away from Dave and deliberately bent at the waist
thrusting her bottom towards him. As she turned she saw him sit quickly
and fiddle with the front of his trousers.

She was ignored and treated like a child, yet she had the power to turn
him into a slobbering idiot. What a strange feeling this was.
Powerless, yet powerful.

"Come on babe, we have a long walk back to the car - or a long trot for
you." Ron said.

"I'll give you a lift if you want, I'm parked in the car park here" said
Dave.

"Thanks Dave, not sure if the old girl's ankles could stand the walk,
she's such a delicate little thing"

Dave had a two door car, and they made Debbie get into the back. They
arrived at the car park in a few minutes. Both the men got out and
started chatting as Debbie struggled to push the front seat out of the
way while holding her handbag.

Her heel caught in the seatbelt and she fell forward, exposing herself
completely. She quickly covered her knickers with her dress. Had Dave
seen? She was well tucked, but she couldn't be sure.

Dave helped her to her feet. Ron just laughed and said "are you a
drunk, woman? I had better get you home before you make a fool of
yourself, or did you want to give Dave a flash?"

"You're a lucky man, Ron, my ex would never wear stockings for me"

"She never wears tights mate; I don't let her."

"As I said mate, you are a lucky bastard"

"OK Dave, cheers for the lift, I'd better get her home and give her a
good seeing to". Ron winked at Dave and they both climbed into Ron's
car.

As they drove home Debbie wondered, do most women put up with this crap,
or is it they don't realise? After all, she had been on both sides, so
she could see how unfair it could be.

Then again, she loved the power she could exert over men. She got a
thrill when Ron dominated her. She felt so weak, but safe in his arms.
She was so confused.

Perhaps she would feel better after she had had a "good seeing to"

Debbie sat in silence on the drive home. Ron had angered her and she
didn't know why he treated her like that. She thought Ron had drunk a
little too much to be driving, but knew he would bite her head off if she
said something.

Ron was first to break the silence.

"You know what? I think I want to fuck my maid tonight. Is that OK with
you sugar tits?"

More insults she thought. He liked her to dress sometimes for sex. The
maids costume was one of many he had ordered over the last year. She
hadn't worn it for him yet.

She had tried it on. It was a knee length black satin dress with puffy
lace trimmed sleeves. It was good quality, not the usual sex shop stuff.
It came with a full lace apron and cap. The main thing she liked was the
full net petticoat.

She had a nice pair of white ruffled knickers to go with it. She had always liked these. They looked like the tennis knickers women used to wear. She remembered watching women playing tennis years ago. Many wore these sorts of knickers. She had alw

"Please don't call me that," she said.

"OK babe, sorry, but the thought of you wearing that outfit is getting me
hard now. I'll have to think of something else, or we will have to pull
over and you will have to take care of me.”

She hated the way she was at his beck and call for sex. Often she was
left unfulfilled. She took care of her needs when he wasn't around. Then
again she found idea of being subservient to a man a big turn on. Why did
she crave this?

When they arrived home Ron didn’t bother to open the door for her. She got to the living room he had kicked off his shoes and was watching TV. She went to sit next to him.

“Don’t sit down, I want to meet my maid. I told you that.”

“What now!”

“Yes now, and make me a coffee before you come back in here.”

Up in their bedroom she found the dress and all the accoutrements. She stripped completely. First came the black corset. It laced at the front and had lace around the bra cups and edges. Then she slipped into the black stockings. When she pulled up the frothy, white, nylon knickers, she ran her hands over her backside.

She looked so dammed sexy. She felt herself growing. No time for that now she thought. Next she stepped into the explosion of lace and frills that was the petticoat that came with the uniform. The uniform itself came last. It was a classic French maids dress, made of black satin, it finished a few inches up from the knee. The high collar, sleeves and hem were edged in lace. The skirt was held out around a foot all around by the petticoat.

She noticed every time she moved it rustled. Putting on her 6 inch heeled court shoes proved challenging. She would have to be very careful going down stairs, as she had no way of seeing her feet.

In the kitchen she put the percolator on and waited to make him a coffee. She thought about instant, but knew he would complain. As she moved she reveled in the feeling from the clothes. The suspender straps pulled against stockings as she moved. The petticoat tickled her thighs. She was getting so turned on. She had fantasies about dressing as a maid, but would never had the money to buy an outfit like this.
She put everything on a tray and took it into Ron.

“Oh thank you Fifi. Put it on the table and go and stand next to the window."

Fifi? She thought. Is that it? He wants me to act as a real maid called Fifi?

“Ah, Oui monsieur.”

He looked surprised by her answer. His eyes followed her as she moved across the room. She waited in silence while he drank his coffee.
“Very good Fifi. Now come here and stand in front of me.”

She rustled across the room and stood arms-length away from him.

“Now lift your dress up.”

She lifted the petticoat and dress to reveal her frilly knickers. Ron gently rubbed the lace on the front. She tried hard not get excited. He wouldn’t like that.

“Turn around and bend over.”

As she bent, she felt her dress and petticoat flick over her back. Both his hands caressed her buttocks through her knickers. After a minute her said.

“Right now get on your knees between my legs and look at what you’ve done to me.”

She saw the bulge straining at his fly. She undid his belt and trousers and his cock sprang up into her face. He groaned as took the tip into her mouth. She felt his hand pushing her further down. She pushed them away.

“Please let me do this at my own pace. If you make me sick, the last thing you’re going to want is sex.”

He was taken aback. She never normally talked back to him. She was right though. He was very turned on, and wanted to enjoy this.
She used her mouth until he was groaning and swearing.

“Sexy bitch, you fucking whore. Yeah, suck that dick bitch.”

It was always a turn on when he talked to like that. She had realized long ago, that she had a masochistic streak. She sped up and his breath came in short gasps.

“Stop! I want to finish inside you. Go and bend over the dining table.”

He helped her to her feet and roughly shoved her face down onto the table. She felt her dress raise and her knickers being pulled down to her knees. Without delay he shoved himself inside. She had prepared herself. It still hurt a little though. He was not being gentle. He slammed into her so hard that the table moved across the floor slightly with each stroke.

“Oh god, yes!”

He erupted inside her. She felt his weight as he collapsed on her back.

“That was intense babe. Come and sit with me.”

She really needed to clean up, but she needed to feel some intimacy. She down sat next to Ron, his arm went around her shoulder and pulled her close to him. He kissed her cheek.

“I do love you baby. I’m sorry if I treat you like crap sometimes, but I know you enjoy it. Deep down, you know you need it.”

She thought about. Was he right? Was this what she wanted. Was she kidding herself that she wanted to be a loving wife, with a thoughtful loving husband?

“If I treated you well, you’d be bored and leave me in a few months. You enjoy the feeling of being trapped, being forced, don’t you?”

She looked at him. Recently she thought he had been a thoughtless bastard. Was he really just giving her what he thought she wanted? She wasn’t even sure herself. She had to admit, she loved the feeling of being trapped in the life of a woman, a housewife, waiting for her man to come home and take her. Maybe he was right, maybe she knew this was what she wanted when she accepted the offer.

The Offer - Before Ron

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse
  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Preteen or Intermediate

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Childhood
  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This takes place after Ron and Debbie had been out for a meal. This is Debbie's thought's on the journey back.

Debbie hated the way she was at his beck and call for sex. Often she was left unfulfilled. She took care of her needs when he wasn't around. Then again she found idea of being subservient to a man a big turn on. Why did she crave this?

Debbie thought back to when she was younger.

Andrew was an only child. He was desperate for attention from his parents. His mother did the bare minimum for him. His father ignored him. When he was 10 he woke up hearing a noise coming from his parent's bedroom. He crept to the open door and stood back and watched.

His mother was dressed in frilly black underwear. She was sucking his father's huge, hard penis. His father was moaning and telling her how beautiful she was and how much he loved her.

Then his mother lay on the bed, while his father told her to,

"Get those knickers off now!"

She giggled and said;

"Your the boss."

Most of the time they argued. Andrew didn't understand. She was happy doing what her told her to do.

He forced her legs apart and she yelped. He was rough and it looked like he was hurting her. Andrew thought about shouting at his father, but stopped as his mother was smiling and laughing.

His father pushed his penis into the hole between his mother's legs. Andrew was surprised. He knew women and girls did not have a willy like him, but he thought the hole was just for peeing.

Now in front of him he saw the real differences between boys and girls. His mother was making noises like she was hurting, but also enjoying herself. She was telling his father how much she loved him.

Andrew knew that as his willy was very small, he could not be like his father. So perhaps he must look pretty like his mother to get love and attention. Perhaps they would love him then.

First he started wearing some of his mother's underwear from the laundry basket. The knickers felt so soft, he knew he would keep doing it. Later he tried a bra, it looked silly until he stuffed it with a few pairs of dirty tights. The feel of the tights made him wonder what they would feel like on his legs.

By the age of fourteen, he was dressing fully every time they left him alone at home. He experimented with makeup and started to feel aroused when dressing. His parents used to go out drinking several times a week.

They usually got home well after midnight. It seemed they were only really happy when they were drunk. The only healthy part of the marriage was their sex life. He would sneak a peek through the open door when they had sex. He longed to be in his mother’s place.

She seem so happy when she did everything he told her to do. At sixteen years old he was playing with himself on his parent's bed, dressed in his mother black basque, lace top stockings, black thong and high heeled boots. His parents walked in and all hell broke loose.

His mother slapped him, his father was screaming, calling him a;

"dirty little poof" "fucking queer".

He couldn’t understand, he just wanted to be like her.

He ran to his bedroom and locked the door. He listened to the row that carried on for hours. He heard his mother say;

"I never wanted him anyway".

He cried all night after hearing that.

In the morning his father had left. His mother, who never really showed him much affection, was even colder with him. She started to drink all the time.

Andrew got a job at Mac Donald's and started to save so he could move out. One Sunday morning he asked his mother why he did not have any clean clothes. She screamed at him that he should learn how to do the laundry himself, as all he was going to be good for was to be someone's,

"Fucking sissy little wife."

She came back into the room a few minutes later carrying a pair of old, off white cotton knickers, bra and frayed flowered housedress.

"Put this on, you little sissy, and I'll teach you how to do the housework like a good little wifey."

She spat at him.

Andrew, red faced did as he was told and spent the day learning to wash clothes, iron and cook.

This became a regular occurrence whenever Andrew wasn't at work. She always made him dress in her oldest clothes. His mother's scorn at seeing her son dressed as a woman, was overcome by having him do the housework while she drunk herself into a stupor.

She never gave him nice clothes to wear; they were always old and plain. Andrew had been letting his hair grow and shaving his sparse hair. One Sunday his mother said;

"You really do look the part, don't you?"

She went to her room and came back with a realistic looking dildo and tried to shove it in his mouth.

"Here take this to bed tonight, suck it, and shove it up your arse. That's what happens to a little queers like you."

She laughed in his face and went back to her drink.

He knew he had to get out. In a strange way he knew he enjoyed his mother making him wear her old clothes. He also knew he hated being treated as a sick perverted slave.

When he told his mother he was leaving, all she said was;

"Found yourself some cock have you? Doesn’t surprise me."

He moved a short distance away from his job. It was a tiny bedsit he could barely afford. Over the next ten years he drifted from one dead end, low paid job to another. With no prospects, no car and little cash, his life was very dull. He tried his luck with women, but a broke, effeminate looking guy does not get much female attention.

When he reached thirty the urge to crossdress re-surged. The little spare cash he had was spent on sexy underwear, shoes, dresses and makeup.

In his mid-thirties he decided to create a profile on a contact site, in the name of Debbie36. He was amazed at the attention he got. Guys were messaging him all the time. The massages ranged from polite to obscene.

This was new to him. he was gettingth attentioned he hd craved all his life. He had fantasies about being a woman and having sex with a man, but never thought it could actually happen.

He met a few of the polite sounding men. Always the meetings ended with him using his hands and mouth to
please the men. It seemed a fair exchange for the attention they gave him.

Most of the men wanted to fuck him. He was always getting asked to do this, and he started to come around to the idea. He practiced on himself with various objects until he was comfortable. It did not turn him on too
much, but he knew it would make him even more popular.

At forty-one years old, he always did his housework in his tiny bedsit, dressed as a woman. He had a fantasy of being a "sissy wife" now.

The idea of living with a guy, being expected to take care of all his needs was overwhelming. Living full time as a woman, constantly wearing soft frilly, pretty clothes. Perfume, makeup and heels. Just the thought
almost drove him over the edge. Being an obedient wife, just like his mother was. The only time she seemed happy.

About that time Ron got in touch. Ron was forty-nine, tall with a huge bear like frame. She felt so soft and girly with him. She had told Ron of her fantasy, and Ron offered to make it reality. This is when he made her the offer.

Every part her male life had to go. All her accounts were closed and her male possessions were thrown away. All she would have left is her driver's licence and her NHS card. She would need these in case she needed medical treatment.

That was just over a year ago. Now she realised that she was as good as trapped in the life of a middle aged wife. The masochistic part of her was thrilled, but deep down she felt she was being used rather than
valued and loved. What did she really want?

The car pulled up outside their flat. Ron walked around and opened the door for her.

"Come on darling, I'm looking forward to this,"

The Offer Part 1

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Part 1 The Offer, Regrets?

I apologize for any spelling mistakes or incorrect grammar.
It has been checked quickly, but may not be perfect.

A lifelong crossdressers is offered the chance to move in with a man as a full
time housewife. Does he regret it.?
This is an ongoing work. I have 3 more parts to upload.

She lay on her side, in their queen size bed. She gazed at the clock,
5.30 A.M. She would have 30 minutes to relax before she got up and made
Ron's breakfast.

She just started to doze off when she felt his arm reach round. His hand
rested on her right breast and his fingers gently rubbed her nipple
through the short filmy black baby-doll. He slid across the bed to spoon
her. She felt his hardness pushing against the back of her knickers.

"I know what comes next," she thought. His other hand rubbed her ruffled
panties a few times, then pulled them down a little to expose her
bottom. His hand gripped her right buttock and squeezed. She could hear
his breathing became deeper and harder. It wasn't the only thing getting
harder.

His index finger slipped inside easily. She was still wet from last
night, he had been very enthusiastic, she was surprised he was still
horny after only 5 hours.

It had been the anniversary of her moving in, he had bought home the
baby-doll and some flowers.

She had dressed in a 50's style flower print dress. She wore a tight,
white panti-girdle, a bullet bra and a frilly net petticoat. The
petticoat held the dress away from her legs and tickled as she flitted
around the kitchen.

When he arrived home he had seen her in the kitchen bending over to
check the oven. He had whistled when he saw the sea of frothy lace
beneath her skirt. He couldn't resist her.

As she went to the sink he ran his hands all over her body exploring her
bottom and finishing on her breasts.

"Come on, save it for later, or the dinner will be ruined," she had said.

She had him cooked his favorite dinner of roast lamb. After dinner they
sat and watched T.V. His arms were around her shoulders pulling her to
his eager mouth. He had placed her hand on the bulge in his trousers.
After a few minutes of rubbing she opened his fly.

Within seconds her hand enclosed his hard member. She saw her hand with
its pink polished nails sliding up and down his cock. He slowly pushed
her off the sofa and onto the floor. She arranged her skirt and got
between his legs. Using the tip of her tongue and traced the length of
his cock. When she got to the top she engulfed him. She knew how to use
her tongue to bring him to a quick climax.

He look down and saw her ruby red lips around his cock, the white heels,
seamed stocking disappearing into the white lace. "Perfect," he
thought.

He could hold on no longer. She felt him swelling, then he exploded.

Ron let out a sigh, "thanks that was beautiful, like you." He helped her
to her feet, she nearly stumbled as her heel caught on the carpet. Ron
liked to see her in heels even in their house. He caught her in his
strong arms and said;

"You have got me so turned on, I want to finish this upstairs."

He carried her to the bedroom. She was a little over 5ft ,
he was over 6ft.

His large imposing frame was one of the things that had first
attracted her when she saw him on the dating site. He made her feel
small and feminine.

"I'm not finished with you yet honey, that was just a warm up."

"What about the washing up?" she said.

"It will still be there in the morning dear, you are such a house proud
wife"

They both showered and got ready for bed. She changed into the baby-
doll. He was ready and standing to attention when she came out of the
bathroom. She took her time and teased him until he could stand it no
more and roughly pushed her onto her back.

He took total control and pulled her legs up and apart. Her backside
came into contact with his hard member. He positioned her legs over his
shoulders and worked the back of the lacy knickers up her legs a little
and slowly pushed into her. She let out a soft moan as he smoothly slid
in.

She had made sure she was properly "lubed" before she came to bed. At
first he was gentle, but slowly built to frenzy. She felt his cock
expands and pump its warm fluid deep inside. They lay together panting,
then drifted off to sleep.

That was last night, now he just wanted a quickie.

He pushed her onto her front and straddled her. He lined himself up and
slid in smoothly. She let out a small yelp. It still hurt when he went
all the way in that quickly. She felt her small cock rub against the
front of her knickers.

She knew this would not be enough to make her come. Ron did not like it
when she touched herself there. He only liked "gurls", but he did not
like playing with their "extra bits." Occasionally he run his hand over
her crotch just to make sure it was there, but nothing more.

She thought Ron's major turn on was forcing a man act and live like a
woman, this is what really drove him. He always made sure her underwear
covered her "front."

He built up a rhythm, they we both bouncing faster as he piled into her.
She enjoyed his attentions, but missed being able to come during sex.
This is what a good wife does, she thought, please her husband. He
certainly sounded pleased as he released inside her.

She wondered how many real women went through this. How many used the
washing machine or a vibrator to orgasm when hubby was at work.

She may get time when alone later to take care of her needs.

"You stay there and relax, I'll grab breakfast on my way to work," he
said, heading for the shower. Later he kissed her goodbye and headed out.

She lay there and dozed off for an hour. When she woke she stripped the
baby-doll off. Those knickers are going to need a soak she thought, as
she ran her bath.

She looked at her body in the mirror. Her shoulder length ginger hair, a
very expensive wig, glued to her head. The glue lasted at least 3
months. Ron paid for it; he had a thing for red heads. She saw the swell
of her small breasts, only a B cup really. She had been taking the
black market female hormones for a year now. Her hips had put on extra
fat and her skin had softened. Even her face seemed more female now.
She rarely got any strange looks while shopping now.

Her small 3 inch penis and shriveled sack looked wrong. She asked Ron
about "going all the way." Ron said, "If you want that you can leave."
He did offer to pay for breast implants though.

What Ron wanted he got. When he offered her, her dream of being a
housewife, she never realized how life changing it would be. She had
been a crossdresser all her life. Her wife left because of it. Her
fantasy was to be what she saw as the pinnacle of femininity, a
submissive housewife. Looking and dressing pretty at all times for her
"man."

She meet Ron, and after 2 dates and a long weekend, he had asked her to
move in. She was broke and living in a bedsit. Her divorce had cleaned
her out. So Ron's offer was the perfect solution. Live full time as a
woman, with no bills. Ron would help her become what she dreamed of
being.

The offer, became real when Ron helped her move. He made her throw all
her male clothes and belongings away. All she had was her female clothes
and what she was dressed in. Back at Ron's flat he made her change and
threw her last male clothes away.

They both sat down and spent the rest of the day ordering corsets,
lingerie, dresses, skirts tops, makeup and shoes. Well it was all Ron's
choices really. No leggings or trousers. No tights, stockings only.
Shoes and boots with at least 3 inch heels. She realized what she was in
for when he started looking at 1950's clothing. He ordered girdles and
bullet bras, and petticoats. He even ordered a French maids outfit and
a nurse’s uniform. He had been looking at school girl and show girl
outfits recently. She knew these would be introduced to their bedroom
"games," soon.

As she let the warm water of the bath wake her up, she thought about what
she would be doing today. Cleaning, dusting, washing, ironing, cooking
and shopping.

She slowly dressed, a black basque and silk French knickers. Black
stockings and ankle boots. Then a dark brown knee length dress. After
her makeup, she finished her look off with dark blue silk scarf.

She went to the kitchen and stated the washing up. Then it struck her,
the reality of the offer. She was trapped, she had no money, no where
else to live, not even any men's clothes.

She was trapped in a life of makeup, high heels, perfume, women's
magazines, washing, cleaning and getting used by her husband for sex
whenever or however he chose.

She used to worry about wages, bills, promotion, cars and hair loss. Now
her worries were what to cook for dinner, what to wear, ladders in
stockings or chipping a nail.

As she walked about the flat getting ready to go to the shops, she
wondered if the offer was worth it. Giving up all she had as a guy for
this like.

Walking to the shop she felt her silk knickers caress her cock and
backside as she moved She felt her suspenders tug against her stockings,
smelt her perfume and heard the click of her heels. She felt so
sensual.

Men don't get to feel this!

As she passed a building site, she was wolf whistled. Then she heard a shout,

"I'd give you one darling"

Rude, she thought, but smiled anyway.

"Was the offer worth it?" "You bet your bloody life it was!"

She loved her new life.

The Offer Part 2 Shopping and Spanking

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I apologize for any spelling mistakes or incorrect grammar.
It has been checked quickly, but may not be perfect.

A lifelong crossdresser is offered the chance to move in with a man as a full
time housewife.

The Offer Part 2 Shopping and Spanking

As she approached the supermarket she felt a tightness in her chest.
Fear still gripped her every time she entered a place full of people.
She was confident of being out when she walked past and only got looked
at briefly, but inside when people had more time to look she was in fear
of being "read."

She hitched her handbag back over her shoulder and took a trolley and
went through the sliding door.

It was 10A.M., the shop was not too busy, mostly housewives doing their
shopping and a few older men.

In the enclosed space she could smell her perfume, Charlie, she hoped
she hadn't overdone it.

She was not dressed like a tart or a drag queen, just nice and normal.
Not slobbish as many women dress now when shopping. She hoped she did
not stand out.

As she went through the aisles she picked up the vegetables and
ingredients she would need for a boeuf bourguignon. She noticed one of
the older male shoppers was looking at her legs, You could not see much
of them as her boots we knee length and the skirt was knee length.

She was wearing a white slip, the lace edge showed sometimes as she
walked. She loved this look, when she was younger she would lust after
Stevie Nicks of Fleetwood Mac, when she used to dress this way.

She decided to give him a show, and bent over at the waist to pick a tin
from a low shelf, her skirt rose up at the back, giving him a nice view
of her seamed stockings framed in the white silk and lace of her slip.

She looked back over her shoulder and the man, eyes wide quickly turned
away, his face growing red.

Oh this felt so naughty, this was another thing that she could never do
as a guy.

She arrived at the clothing isle. She always got a thrill looking at the
underwear section. She used to glance at it when she was a man. Now she
could stand there and feel the fabric and hold them up and inspect
them.

There was a younger woman looking at bras. She saw they had a new range
of lace knickers in. They were in red, white and black. She knew she
would have to get the black ones. Ron loved her in black undies. She
felt the lace material, it was fairly soft. She had some lace underwear
that was cheap and scratchy. These were much nicer.

The young lady said, "Excuse me," and smiled as she pushed passed.
No trace of surprise or hostility. She had passed a "close encounter." This
filled her with confidence and made her feel more relaxed.

She needed the toilet, so she left her trolley outside and pushed the
door open. Using women's toilets were another source of fear, even after
a year of doing it. Of the three stalls, one was occupied. She went to the
far one.

She hung her handbag over the hook, raised her skirt and lowered
her knickers to her knees.

As she sat she could hear the woman in the other stall start to
"tinkle." As her plumbing was different she used to fear that she would
get noticed as she did not quite make the same sound as a "real" woman
did peeing.

She made sure she wiped, and carefully made sure no lumps showed in her
knickers before she dropped her skirt. After flushing she washed her
hands as the woman from the other stall was there brushing her hair.

"Bloody windy out there today," the woman said.

"Yes, I know, the wrong day to wear a skirt."

"Looks nice though, I love your look."

"Thank, must rush."

She exited the toilet feeling wonderful.

As she waited at in line at the checkout she looked around at the other
women. They were dressed in a mixture of ways. The younger ones in leggings or jeans, the older in dresses or slacks.

She was just like them, just another woman shopping.

This made her aware again of her clothing. As she shifted from one
foot to another, she felt her smooth stockings on her feet. Much nicer
than socks. She was aware of the lace edge of her silk knickers slightly
tickling her thighs. Did all the other women feel this way?

Arriving home twenty minutes later she put the shopping away and started
preparing the meal.

Ron came home while she was chopping vegetables. He put his right arm on
her right breast, while his left caressed he buttocks.

"Come on Debbie, upstairs now! I've been thinking about fucking you all
day."

"Not bloody now, I'm half way through making dinner!"

She pulled away.

She hated when he got like this, normally she felt quite submissive, but
she felt moody today.

"What did you say to me!" he shouted.

She froze, he had rarely ever shouted at her. He yanked her out of the
kitchen and into the living room and pushed her onto the sofa.

She started to tear up.

"S-s-sorry."

"No, you don't ever talk to me like that. I don't know if it's the
hormones, but you need to learn who is in charge in this house."

He sat next to her and dragged her over his lap.

"Don't you dare move!"

She felt him raise her skirt, his hand rubbing her buttocks through the
silk knickers. She felt his hard cock push into her stomach.

"Who pays for this lovely underwear?"

Slap

"You do."

Slap

These were not play slap this was a real spanking, she started to sob.

"Who makes all the discussions?"

Slap

"Y-you do."

Slap

"Who wears the pants?"

Slap

"You wear the p-pants."

Slap

"What do you wear?"

He paused waiting for her answer.

"I wear f-frilly knickers, panties."

"So who is in charge? Who is the man of the house and who is the
housewife?"

"You're the man Ron, I'm just the housewife. You’re in charge."

She could feel he was rock hard now, this had really turned him on. She
hoped it did not become an a regular "thing."

"Upstairs now!"

She hurried upstairs, with Ron close behind.

She started to get undressed, but he said,

"No leave it, get on the bed."

This was not going to be love making, he was so turned on he was going
to just fuck her.

He removed his underwear and his erection looked even larger than
normal. She panicked when she thought he was going to use her "dry."

Ron reached in the draw for the lubrication, squeezed a dollop on his
hand and coated his cock. He then grabbed both heels of her boots and
pulled them high and wide, exposing her French knickers.

Without pausing he thrust into her through the leg hole of her knickers.

"Ooohhhh," she screamed.

It hurt, she was normally prepared and ready. This was just him desperate to fuck her.

Ron drew back and pounded hard again.

"Uhhh,"

She let out a cry of pain.

Ron started to get into a rhythm. He pushed her legs over his shoulders
as he pounded her. She looked in his eyes, he was looking at her
intently. This was pure dominance showing her who was in charge.

As he sped up she felt something she had never felt before, looking at
her legs in her stockings and high heeled boots, wiggling as he drove
into her. She felt something building and spreading through he body.

She came for the first time in her life without touching her cock!.
Ron grunted and she felt him come inside her. He collapsed on top of her.

"I'm hungry, go put dinner on."

"I'll just change."

"No you just go as you are."

"Yes Ron, you're the boss."

On shaky legs she slowly went back to the kitchen. As she prepared the
food she could feel Ron's warm deposit dripping down her legs. She felt
satisfied, dirty, sexy, desired, but also abused. Was this what she wanted?

She wondered as she stirred the stock, how many of the other women in
the supermarket felt like this.

The Offer Part 3 A Woman's Reality?

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The Offer Part 3 A Woman's Reality?

I have proof read this, but there may be some mistakes. Please forgive these.
The formatting seems to have gone strange. The preview looks fine , but it is giving narrow paragraphs.
I will try to fix it.

That night in bed, he was energetic with her again. She lay there,
Feeling sorry for herself.

"I can see I'm going to have to remind you what you are more often"

He rolled off her and dozed off.

She lay awake wondering what he meant.

In the morning it was business as usual. She got up, had a quick shower,did her makeup and got his breakfast and coffee.

As he was about to leave she asked what he wanted for dinner tonight. Ron had said not to worry as he was taking her to the pub for dinner. He kissed her and left.

She stood there with her heart pounding. She was still not secure in her role and appearance as a woman. It was one thing going to a supermarket, but a pub full of men and women, scrutinizing her.

She felt as though she was about to have a panic attack. She knew she would have to try very hard. She could not go overboard with her look.
The makeup would have to be enough to make her look feminine,but not enough to look over the top. Her clothes would have to look "nice", but
not too sexy. Just an average housewife, with her hubby.

Later that afternoon Ron rang her.

"Be ready when I get home, I know how long you bloody women take to get ready. Probably takes you an hour to decide which nail polish to use."

He laughed.

"Be ready to go when I get back at six".

She decided a black corset-style basque. She needed to help her figure as curvy as she could. She wore her tight black lace knickers, and barely black stockings. It was warm, a little hot for stockings, but she hated the freckles on her legs and did not want to draw attention to them.

Next came the black summer dress. It covered her shoulders and ended in cap sleeves. It had a double tiered skirt, which gave her the appearance of having a bigger bottom. It almost reminded her of the Ra-Ra skirts she used to be so jealous of when she saw girls wearing them
growing up.

Lastly she put on her black three inch, open-toed strappy sandals. Sandals with stockings? A fashion no-no? Sometimes she hated that she had
to think about stuff like this.

An hour later Ron walked through the front door. He ran straight upstairs and came down after just changing his shirt for a tee-shirt.
What the hell, she thought. It took me two hours to get ready, and he took five minutes.

"Come on woman, get that cute little arse into the car."

She nearly forgot her handbag and had to go back to get it.

Ron waited impatiently with the door open. As she bent to put her bag on the floor, she felt a hard slap on her bottom.

"Owww"

She turned round, furious.

"Stop moaning, you know you love it"

He said,winking at her.

A passing stranger laughed out loud. She was flushed with anger, not that it would show under her heavy makeup.

They drove to their local Harvester Pub and tried to find a parking space. After a short while they gave up and had to park nearly half a mile
away in a multi-storey car park.

"Come on Debbie, keep up"

She was trotting behind him try to keep pace with his large easy stride.

She heard her heels clip-clopping and worried about tripping. If she fell, her stockings would be ruined! If she broke into sweat her makeup
would be ruined.

Before she had agreed to live full time, she would never have thought about all these problems women have just trying to stay looking nice.

She thought about how inconsiderate men could be. She wondered if she was like that when she was dating women.

Ron took her hand and practically dragged her along the street.

"What's the hurry?"

She said, panting now.

"We're meeting Dave at 6.30" said Ron.

She felt her breath catch in her throat. She had briefly meet Dave before. He was typical geezer, a sexist pig.

The prospect of an evening in his company was appalling. Would he be able to tell she wasn’t a woman?

When they arrived she was glowing . Ladies glowed, men sweated she thought ironically.

"I need the Ladies please"

She said to the waiter, as he showed them to their table.

She glanced at Dave, who was already sitting down, He leered at her. She thought she would like to punch him in his smug face, but ladies didn't
do that sort of thing. Instead she just hurried off to the toilet.

She heard the tell-tale tinkle from one of the cubicles. Rather than engage in conversation, she thought, she would have a quick tinkle herself.

She waited until she heard the door close and went out to wash her hands and fix her makeup. The room was carpeted and smelled fairly fresh.

That was one thing she did not miss. Men's toilets often stank. Some guys seemed to not care where they sprayed. Typical men, she giggled.

Her mood improved as she saw her reflection; she saw an average-to- pretty woman looking back. No trace of "guy" here.

As she moved towards the table, Dave and Ron stood, a nice gesture, she thought. Dave leant in and kissed her, his hand doing a quick grope of
her right arse cheek and leg. Ron was sitting back down as this happened, so missed it.

Dave sat and winked at her. After a few minutes of polite meaningless conversation the waiter arrived.

"What would you like to drink?"

She started to answer, but Ron spoke over her.

"A pint of bitter for me, cider for Dave and she'll have a dry white wine"

Inside she was fuming. Did she not matter? Was she a child who couldn’t e trusted to order her own drink?

It got worse as he took the food order. Dave and Ron had steak, and Ron ordered a salad for her.

"Got to watch her figure, or I'll have to trade her in for a younger model"

The waiter smiled awkwardly and left.

Dave smiled, and leered at her.

"I'll watch her figure if you like, you're a lucky man, Ron"

“She needs to lose a few pounds, but, she scrubs up well"

Ron winked at her.

Dave looked her up and down.

“I like something to get hold of in bed, She’s just my type.”

This, somehow made her feel worse. She thought Ron cared for her. Now with another guy around, she just felt like a piece of property.

The subject turned to football.

"What do you think of England's chance in the Euros?"

Dave asked.

She could not help herself. As a guy she was an avid football fan. She did still follow the results, just not when Ron was around.

"I think if they keep rotating the squad it should keep the players fresh for the harder games."

They both stared at her, then burst out laughing.

"Rotating the squad, do you think they are ballet dancers spinning around?"

Dave grinned, as if it was actually a funny remark.

"Women! Ha!"

Ron looked at her and said.

"If we want an opinion on knitting or wallpaper, we will ask for it, babe. What do women know about football?"

Then he blew her a kiss.

So not only was she seen as a child, her opinions counted for nothing. She thought back to the woefully few dates she had as a man. She did
treat her dates in the same way to some extent. Her only thought then was the quickest way into their knickers.

Now she was the one in the knickers. She saw it all from the other side of the fence.

Perhaps it was just Ron, he loved her in 1950’s clothes, perhaps that’s where his attitude to women came from?

The waiter brought the food and drink and the conversation paused. Mostly she was ignored. She thought she was just there to look pretty,
an ornament to show off to Dave.

Ron stood and looked around.

"I'll get us another round, I'm not waiting for that slow bloody waiter"

She was alone with Dave. He reached under the table and rubbed her upper thigh.

"Oh, wow, suspenders. I love a woman in stockings they frame the bit you want to get to perfectly"

He would be in for a shock if he saw what my stockings framed, she thought.

"Please take your hands off me, Dave"

She said, a little too loudly.

His hand was removed quickly; he looked around to see if Ron had heard.

"I'm sorry, but I find you so sexy. If you get tired of Ron give me a call"

Trying to steal his friend's woman, he really was a piece of work.

Ron returned with the drinks; another dry white wine for her. She really liked the look of Ron's pint. That was out of the question though. She was stuck with little feminine drinks.

She sat and listened to their conversation about work. She had no interest in that. She felt the breeze from the open door lift the hem of her skirt. She quickly pushed it down and wriggled in her seat. Her stockings rubbed together and made a zipping sound.

Dave stopped talking and glanced over as Ron got up and went to pay the bill at the bar .

Debbie stood, turned away from Dave and deliberately bent at the waist thrusting her bottom towards him. As she turned she saw him sit
quickly and fiddle with the front of his trousers.

She was ignored and treated like a child, yet she had the power to turn him into a slobbering idiot. What a strange feeling this was.
Powerless, yet powerful.

"Come on babe, we have a long walk back to the car, or a long trot for you."

Ron said.

"I'll give you a lift if you want, I'm parked in the car park here"

Dave offered.

"Thanks Dave, not sure if the old girl's ankles could stand the walk, she's such a delicate little thing"

Dave had a two door car, and they made Debbie get into the back. They arrived at the car park in a few minutes. Both the men got out and
started chatting as Debbie struggled to push the front seat out of the way while holding her handbag.

Her heel caught in the seatbelt and she fell forward, exposing herself completely. She quickly covered her knickers with her dress. Had Dave seen? She was well tucked, but she couldn't be sure.

Dave helped her to her feet.

Ron just laughed cruelly

“Are you a little drunk, woman? Better get you home before you make a fool of yourself."

"You're a lucky man, Ron, my ex would never wear stockings for me"

"She never wears tights mate, I don't let her"

"As I said mate, you are a lucky bastard"

"OK Dave, cheers for the lift, I'd better get her home and give her a good seeing to".

Ron grinned at Dave and they both climbed into Ron's car.

As they drove home Debbie wondered, do most women put up with this crap, or is it they don't realise? After all, she had been on both sides, so
she could see how unfair it was. Surely not all women had to put up with this?

Then again, she thought, she loved the power she could exert over men. She got a thrill when Ron dominated her. She felt so weak, but safe in his arms. She was so confused.

Should she try to leave him. How would she do it? She had nothing. She would have to take stock of her life. All she had really thought about for the last year was the sex and the wonderful clothes.

Perhaps she would feel better after she had had a "good seeing to"

The Offer Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

housewife1.JPG

I apologise in advanced for any grammar or spelling mistakes.
I have not been able to find royalty free clipart. I have been using
images of myself. Does anyone know a good source?

This is part 4 of the offer. Please read the other parts for the full
story. This part deals with Debbie, the full time "sissy housewife's,"
back story. From the first time she was forced to dress and perform
housework

The Offer part 4

Debbie sat in silence on the drive home. Ron had angered her and she
didn't know why he treated her like that. She thought Ron had drunk a
little too much to be driving, but knew he would bite her head off is she
said something.

Ron was first to break the silence.

"You know what? I think I want to fuck my maid tonight. Is that OK with
you sugar tits?"

More insults she thought. He liked her to dress sometimes for sex. The
maids costume was one of many he had ordered over the last year. She
hadn't worn it for him yet.

She had tried it on. It was a knee length black satin dress with puffy
lace trimmed sleeves. It was good quality, not the usual sex shop stuff.
It came with a full lace apron and cap. The main thing she liked was the
full net petticoat. She had a nice pair of white ruffled knickers to go
with it. She had always liked these. They looked like the tennis knickers
women used to wear.

"Please don't call me that," she said.

"OK babe, sorry, but the thought of you wearing that outfit is getting me
hard now. I'll have to think of something else, or we will have to pull
over and you will have to take care of me.

She hated the way she was at his beck and call for sex. Often she was
left unfulfilled. She took care of her needs when he wasn't around. Then
again she found idea of being subservient to a man a big turn on. Why did
she crave this?

Debbie thought back to when she was younger.

Andrew was an only child. He was desperate for attention from his
parents. His mother did the bare minimum for him. His father ignored him.

When he was 10 he woke up hearing a noise coming from his parent's
bedroom. He crept to the open door and stood back and watched.

His mother was dressed in frilly black underwear. She was sucking his
father's huge, hard penis. His father was moaning and telling her how
beautiful she was and how much he loved her.

Then his mother lay on the bed, while his father told her to "Get those
Knickers off now!"

He forced her legs apart and she yelped. He was rough and it looked like
he was hurting her. Andrew thought about shouting at his father, but
stopped as his mother was smiling.

His father pushed his penis into the hole between his mother's legs.
Andrew was surprised. He knew women and girls did not have a willy like
him, but he thought the hole was just for peeing.

Now in front of him he saw the real differences between boys and girls.
His mother was making noises like she was hurting, but also enjoying
herself. She was telling his father how much she loved him.

Andrew knew that as his willy was very small, he could not be like his
father. So perhaps he must look pretty like his mother to get love and
attention.

First he started wearing some of his mother's underwear from the laundry
basket. The knickers felt so soft, he knew he would keep doing it. Later
he tried a bra, it looked silly until he stuffed it with a few pairs of
dirty tights. The feel of the tights made him wonder what they would feel
like on his legs.

By the age of fourteen, he was dressing fully every time they left him
alone at home. He experimented with makeup and started to feel aroused
when dressing. His parents used to go out drinking several times a week.
They usually got home well after midnight. It seemed they were only
really happy when they were drunk. The only healthy part of the marriage
was their sex life.

At sixteen years old he was playing with himself on his parent's bed,
dressed in his mother black basque, lace top stockings, black thong and
high heeled boots. His parents walked in and all hell broke loose.

His mother slapped him, his father was screaming, calling him a "dirty
little poof" "fucking queer".

He ran to his bedroom and locked the door. He listened to the row that
carried on for hours. He heard his mother say "I never wanted him
anyway".

In the morning his father had left. His mother, who never really showed
him much affection, was even colder with him. She started to drink all
the time.

Andrew got a job at Mac Donald's and started to save so he could move
out. One Sunday morning he asked his mother why he did not have any clean
clothes. She screamed at him that he should learn how to do the laundry
himself as all he was going to be good for was to be someone's "Fucking
sissy little wife."

She came back into the room a few minutes later carrying a pair of old,
off white cotton knickers, bra and frayed flowered housedress.

"Put this on, you sissy, and I'll teach you how to do the housework like
a good little wifey," she spat at him.

Andrew, red faced did as he was told and spent the day learning to wash
clothes, iron and cook.

This became a regular occurrence whenever Andrew wasn't working. His
mother's scorn at seeing her son dressed as a woman, was overcome by
having him do the housework while she drunk herself into a stupor.

She never gave him nice clothes to wear; they were always old and plain.

Andrew had been letting his hair grow and shaving his sparse hair. One
Sunday his mother said.

"You really do look the part, don't you?" She went to her room and came
back with a realistic looking dildo and tried to shove it in his mouth.

"Here take this to bed tonight, suck it, and shove it up your arse.
That's what's going to happen to a little queer like you soon."

She laughed in his face and went back to her drink.

He knew he had to get out. In a strange way he knew he enjoyed his mother
making him wear her old clothes. He also knew he hated being treated as a
sick perverted slave.

When he told his mother he was leaving, all she said was, "Found yourself
some cock have you?"

He moved a short distance away from his job. It was a tiny bedsit he
could barely afford.

Over the next ten years he drifted from one dead end, low paid job to
another. With no prospects, no car and little cash, his life was very
dull. He tried his luck with women, but a broke, effeminate looking guy
does not get much female attention.

When he reached thirty the urge to crossdress re-surged. The little spare
cash he had was spent on sexy underwear, shoes, dresses and makeup.

In his mid thirties he decided to create a profile on a contact site, in
the name of Debbie36. He was amazed at the attention he got. Guys were
messaging him all the time. The massages ranged from polite to obscene.

He had fantasies about being a woman and having sex with a man, but never
thought it could actually happen. He met a few of the polite sounding
men. Always the meetings ended with him using his hands and mouth to
please the men. It seemed a fair exchange for the attention they gave
him.

Most of the men wanted to fuck him. He was always getting asked to do
this, and he started to come around to the idea. He practiced on himself
with various objects until he was comfortable. It did not turn him on too
much, but he knew it would make him even more popular.

At forty- one, he had been dressing as a woman at home doing his
housework in his tiny bedsit. He had a fantasy of being a "sissy wife".
The idea of living with a guy, being expected to take care of all his
needs was overwhelming. Living full time as a woman, constantly wearing
soft frilly, pretty clothes. Perfume, makeup and heels. Just the thought
almost drove him over the edge.

About that time Ron got in touch. Ron was forty-nine, tall with a huge
bear like frame. She felt so soft and girly with him.

She had told Ron of her fantasy, and Ron offered to make it reality. This
is when he made her the offer.

Every part her male life had to go. All her accounts were closed and her
male possessions were thrown away. All she would have left is her driver's
licence and her NHS card. She would need these in case she needed medical
treatment.

That was just over a year ago. Now she realised that she was as good as
trapped in the life of a middle aged wife. The masochistic part of her
was thrilled, but deep down she felt she was being used rather than
valued and loved.

The car pulled up outside their flat. Ron walked around and opened the
door for her.

"Come on darling, I'm looking forward to this," he said.

More to come

The Order of Eve - I've Had Enough (Re-write)

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Horror

Character Age: 

  • Senior / Sixty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I have re-written this story and removed the suicide, as it was too "dark".

Men have no rights and need to have female guardians to stay out of "state guardianship", which means being sent to forced labor camps.

Women are encouraged by the Order of Eve, to punish and humiliate their men. If the men fight back or refuse orders they are arrested and sent to the camps.

This is set several years into the Order of Eve's government. It 's a dark little story.

**************************************************************************************************************

This was it, he thought, no more he’d had enough. Sally had taken him to the supermarket in a dress, made him wear her old knickers and pegged him with a strap-on. Not only that, she had now started putting a dog’s lead around his neck to stop him “wandering off” when they were out together. She even called him Norma somethimes.

She had stopped buying him any new men’s clothes years ago, and when the last of his trousers split she made him throw them away. She told him he would have to wear her old cast off’s. It was bad enough doing the housework in a dress at first, but then she had gone through his drawer and decided his underwear was in such a sorry state that she threw those out too.

So now Norman had to wear her old knickers and her old skirts and dresses. She never gave him any hand me down slacks he noticed. This had happened three weeks ago, and after complaining she had locked him in the large walk in cupboard. The cupboard had been turned into a cage where she could keep him if his was being a nuisance. Worst still she had made him build the bloody thing.

Sally had stopped having sex with him five years before Order of Eve took control. They had fallen out of love. They just stayed together out of familiarity. After the new laws came in she divorced him and stripped him of all his assets. He wasn’t sure why she kept him around at first. Then gradually he learned why.

She started to beat him. He never knew she had an interest in S&M, but now this wasn’t S&M it was the normal way many women treated men. He did not mind as first, he found little bit of a turn on. The whippings got harder and more painful though. Before she had him locked into the horrible chastity device he used to masturbate after, but now all he knew was frustration. Frilly pink knickers and a chastity cage. What could be worse?

These beatings got her hot and bothered. She had started forcing him to perform cunnilingus on her. The whole thirty two years of their marriage she had always refused when he offered, but now is was a twice daily event.

The routine was the same every day. She would unlock him from the cage and make him use his tongue on her until she was satisfied. Then Sally would get ready for her job at the library while he made her breakfast. Then it was all washing, cleaning, ironing and cooking for him. All this work was done dressed in her cast off’s.

At night there would be another work out for his tongue, after this she would use that seven inch strap-on thing on him. She said that it was to remind him of his place in the world now. If she had the energy after that she often gave him between six and twelve strokes of the cane.

She never used to lock him up every night, he used to just sleep in the box room. That was until her friend Sue, from across the street was murdered by her ex-husband. Norman knew something like that was going to happen.

He had seen Derek shopping one day. His face had been bright red as was laughed at by the female shoppers. Derek’s ex-wife had been making him dress as a maid. She had him wearing a fetish French maid’s outfit that day. Where the skirt showed his thighs above his stocking tops, you could see painful looking red scars. Sue must have been really laying into him recently.

None of the men laughed, they knew one day it may be them dressed this way. All they felt was pity and fear.

He had waited outside for Derek so they could walk home together. Derek had that “thousand yard stare” in his eyes as they talked. He told Norman he had nothing left, he could not do this anymore. He said his ex-wife would chain him to the wall and make him watch as she and her girlfriend went at it. He said all women were evil and deserved to die. Norman said he should keep that to himself or he would be sent to a camp or worse.

“Prison would be a bloody holiday camp compared to my life. What happened to us, we're men for gods sake.” He had said.

He mentioned he had talked with a man the week before. He had told him that as he was walking home by the canal, he saw a women fall in, She had screamed for help, she couldn’t swim. The man said that he had stood there and watched her drown. He smiled as he said that. He said he wish he had pushed her in himself.

Norman wondered about that himself. All he had know of women these last few years had been humiliation and pain. What would he have done? Had he gone that far and given up on humanity?

“I’m not putting up with it anymore. Think of those men who rushed machine gun nests in WW2. That’s me now!” Derek said as they parted.

Norman didn’t understand what Derek meant by that.

The next morning the police had found Sue dead on her bed still wearing a huge pink strap-on. She had been strangled with a chain that she was trying to use to tie Derek down. They never found Derek he had cut off his chastity device and ran.

The authorities had tried to hush what happened up. Rumors were circulating that this wasn't the first time this had happened.

Since then, Sally had been locking him up at night. He knew she thought he was just a wimp, but she dared not chance him getting loose while she slept. She knew she was pushing him too far these day, but she enjoyed being in charge and seeing him suffer.

Norman thought about killing her, but had decided against it. He loved her once, and thought that she had loved him. He knew what Derek had meant about charging machine guns. He had heard though the other men he met, there was a huge increase in men murdering their "guardians" or commiting suicide. Even before the Order of Eve, men committed suicide and murder twice more than women.

When you were pinned down, with no hope, you went for it. Nothing left to lose. Derek went for it, and took the enemy with him. It was the only power he had left, the only thing she hadn't taken away from him. he knew if he were caught they would execute him.

He heard the lyrics from the Who song “Had enough” running through his head. There was no male music on the radio or television now, but he remembered the lyrics as clear as day.

I've had enough of bein' trodden on.
My passive days are gonna be long gone.
If you slap one cheek, well, I ain't gonna turn the other.

He remembered the film, Quadrophenia, the scooter going over the cliff. In a way he knew what he was doing would hurt her more.

Norman spent the day sawing off the hated chastity device. He ripped off his dress and knickers and threw them on the floor. He was naked, but he was a man again. He dressed in an old set of overalls he had found in the shed and packed a bag with food and water.

He waited until she opened the front door and punched her square in the face. She was out cold. He used rope from her toy box to tie her to a dining room chair.
Then gagged her with the knickers he had removed.

“I've had enough of you, you fucking bitch!.”

Her eyes widened in shock as she woke up.

He stood there with a kitchen knife in his hand staring at her. She was terrified. She cried into her gag.

"Why shouldn't I kill you?"

She sobbed and shook her head.

"It's not nice is it? Being totally powerless. That's what it's been like for me for the last two years. You made me wear your old clothes, you humiliated me.
You made me eat food off the floor like a dog. I was beaten for no reason. You fucked me with a strap-on nearly every night as I screamed into a gag."

Her pleading and sobbing was inaudible through the gag.

Norman took the gag out, but held the knife to her neck.

"If you scream, it will be the last thing you ever do."

"I'm sorry Norman, I won't do it anymore, I'll make it up to you.

"You betrayed me, like all you women did that believed that Order of Eve crap."

"All women treat their men like that. We have to because you can't be trusted."

"In all our years of marriage did I ever hit you or hurt you? No I loved you once, I thought you loved me.

"Well no, but the government said.."

Norman slapped her face and forced her upstairs. She stayed silent, convinced he would stab her. She had never seen Norman this angry. His cold fury scared her.

Norman tore her skirt and knickers off. He shoved the knickers in her mouth and tied them there using her tights. He rummaged through her "toy box", and found what he was looking for. He chained her hands above her head to the top of the cage. Then went back to the toy box and fished out an ten inch dildo. She had not used it on him yet, but he was sure she was planning to.

"This is what it's like being me you bitch."

He rammed the dildo up her dry backside in one violent movement."

She wailed into the gag.

Norman smiled as he locked the cage door. He remembered all the nights he had spent in there feeling sore from, how did she put it.

"A good seeing too."

He slammed the outer door, but could still hear muffled sobs. If anyone outside heard that they would assume she was punishing him.

After dark Norman slipped out the back garden and headed for the woods. He taken all the money she had in the house and planned to head for the coast. He would bribe his way onto a boat or steal a boat. He was leaving the country. If he was caught he would make a fight out of it , he would take as many as he could with him. He had had enough.

Sally cried over Norman. It wasn’t until he had gone, she realised that she did actually care for him. She knew she shouldn’t have treated him the way she did, but she had enjoyed the power. It had turned her on. The Order of Eve told women, that's how men should be treated.

Most of her friends had told her they just pretended to punish their men. They just played the part when they were outside, or when the inspectors came. Inside, behind closed doors they carried on normal loving relationships. They couldn't believe Sally actually did those horrible things to Norman.

Soon after that, none of her friends would even talk to her.

After a year had passed, she was very lonely. So she rang the male guardianship line. She asked to be guardian to another man. The woman there told her she would put her on the list. She said that there were hundreds of women waiting for men though.

As she hung up the phone Sally had tears in her eyes.

"Oh Norman, I'm so sorry. Why did I do that to you?" she sobbed.

Sally spent the rest of the day crying looking at their wedding pictures.

A work colleague told her that she had been trying to get a man for six months. Due to the high rates of men fleeing the country, and suicides there was a severe shortage of men needing guardians.

Most women now realised that the Order of Eve was on borrowed time, most of the world had stopped trading with them. Declaring half your population slaves was bound to bring about that result.

There were already food shortages, power cuts and talk of rationing. It was being blamed on male resistance groups by the government. Most women knew now, that crucial infrastructure was breaking down without men. They knew the county would soon grind to a halt.

Civil unrest was already starting. The Order of Eve's paradise, was quickly turning into hell for the female population, just has it had been for the males since they took over.

Their sapphic dream was ending.

The Order of Eve - A Loving Wife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a light hearted story. Not like the first part.

Men have no rights and need to have female guardians to stay out of "state guardianship", which means being sent to forced labor camps.

Women are encouraged by the Order of Eve, to punish and humiliate their men. If the men fight back or refuse orders they are arrested
and sent to the camps. There are random inspections on the homes of women who are men's guardians. The government want to make sure
they are kept in line as prescribed in the guardianship guide books.

Women who act as guardians pay almost no tax. Men are taxed at 70%. Any men without a job or a home are taken into "state guardianship".

This is set a year into the Order of Eve's government.

**************************************************************************************************************

Mary and Daisy sat in Mary's kitchen drinking coffee.

"Thank's for lending Mike to help Brian put the shed up. Are you sure he doesn't mind?"

"Well strictly speaking he has to do what I say, or I can send him away can't I?"

Daisy giggled.

"Yes I know, did you read all that guardian guidebook rubbish?"

"Yes, whips paddles, kissing feet and pegging! I never heard of such a thing!"

They both laughed until they cried.

"Yes, I saw the pictures."

They laughed again and reached for tissues to dry their eyes.

Mary looked seriously at Daisy and said.

"You do realise we will have to buy all that stuff don't you. Strap-on's, canes and some sort of cage."

"I know, they say if you fail the random inspection, you could lose your man."

"Sod the man, it's the tax benefits I'd miss."

They both collapsed in to a heap as they laughed.

Outside the men could hear the women laugh. A year ago it would be harmless, but now they looked at each other in fear. Their wives held the men's fate in their hands.

"Mike is losing his job next week. He's going to be a full time house husband. They have trained women to drive trucks now. Mike said
it's going to be a mess. He said the women are ok to drive, but not strong enough sorting out the doors and curtains. The women who have taken over in the warehouses are just too slow, they lack experience."

Daisy frowned and said.

"That make sense now, I did see a few empty shelves at the supermarket. I also saw that poor Derek in a maids dress. His wife is a bitch.
He's a big guy, I can't see that ending well."

"Have you seen poor Norman from number 78, he's so meek and kind. His wife has him wearing her old dresses. Mike said she makes him wear her old knickers too. She was always so quiet, I never would have thought she was like those feminista bitches"

"Well that could be a laugh, we should make ours do that."

Mary looked shocked.

"What, you would do that?"

"Only for a laugh. You know from next week we have to keep them locked in chastity cages unless we are on top of them using them for "prick sex". We could just have some fun with our big strong men for a week or two."

"You are so naughty, I never guessed you were like this."

"With us having all the power. It sort of make me wet."

More giggles followed

"Brian finishes his job in two weeks. He said that the power plant would break down within six months. The women running it have only
the manuals to work with. He said without the men's experience there would be nothing but problems"

Mary looked thoughtful and said.

"So it looks like the feminist experiment will start to go wrong in the next twelve months then. Well lets have a little fun with our
fellas until all the problems bring down the bunch of misandry loving lesbians, that call themselves a government."

They discussed how they were going to handle the new laws in the coming months.

Mary showed Mike the guide book. He was horrified at they way he was to be treated. Mary assured him that she loved him and they had
to keep up appearances or he would be sent to a camp.

They ordered the "toys" recommended in the handbook and Mike built a cage for himself in the corner of the bedroom. She also had him
install a bar on the wall where she could chain him. They never intended to use these.

Mary insisted that they practice all the things that the Order of Eve said a guardian should do. She made him crawl naked across the
floor and kiss her feet. He was spanked lightly with a paddle. He was told to scream as she hit him. She even made him wear a dress and an apron to hang out the washing. All of this was recorded on her phone. The idea was that neighbors would think she was being a good guardian.

Mike understood why they had to do it. He had heard rumors of how bad the camps were. He knew his wife loved him, but the total power
exchange was scary. He wondered how far it would go. He didn't know what he'd do if he ended up like poor Derek.

Then two weeks after he lost his job, he was about to find out.

"Mike upstairs now, I want to try something."

There was nothing on the telly. Only women's football. He wasn't too bothered about that. All men's sports were banned now. When he got upstairs Mary was fully dressed. On the bed there was the black basque he loved her to wear, along with black silk french knickers and nylon stockings.

He thought she would unlock him and give him a treat. He was wrong.

"Ok, strip off and put that lot on. I want you to dress for sex, just like you used to ask me to do."

"You're kidding, you can't expect me to."

She cut him off.

"You either do it or you spend the night in the cage and tomorrow I'll have you carted off."

"But I love you, and you said that.."

"I do, but I'm in charge you have to learn that, and tonight is going to teach you who the boss is."

He knew she had a wicked sense of humor, but in these times when men had less rights than pets, you could not be sure. He stripped off.

"Oh, too hairy we will do something about that tomorrow. I'll help you with the basque."

He drew the stockings up his legs, even through the hair on his legs they felt incredible. He couldn't help run his hands up and down them.

"You love wearing those don't you. Perhaps I should keep you dressed all the time?"

"No please, I'm just smoothing them."

"Just shut up and put your knickers on."

The stocking were nice, but these black, silk and lace French knickers felt out of this world. He used to love rubbing her pussy though the silk. His cock strained in it's cage. It was really starting to hurt his cock and balls.

"Please can you take my cage off."

It depends on how good you are with your tongue. Lay on the bed. I want two orgasms at least. If you do well, I will take your cage off and make you come. Deal?"

Mike did not like going down on her. He enjoyed her doing it for him, but thought it was unmanly. Wearing sexy lingerie while his wife rode his face, unmanly didn't really figure. He lapped at her eagerly, looking forward to his release. She came hard covering his face with her juice.

"Oh good girl, we'll make a lesbian out of you yet."

Mike stood and started to remove his knickers.

"No you don't. Keep those on" She shouted.

He stopped in his tracks. Shocked at the anger in her voice.

She got up and went to the guardianship toy box out of the cupboard. She drew out a harness and a ten inch long blue dildo.

"No please you wouldn't, you couldn't."

"Well perhaps one day. Do you remember when you forced me to have anal with you."

"I never forced you, I asked nicely and you agreed."

"No you whined and stomped around like a kid, well its payback time!"

Mike remembered, she didn't like it, but he carried on until he came and she was crying.

"I'm going to be nicer to you, than you were to me."

She put the blue one back and took a slim five inch pink dildo out and clipped it on to the harness. The cage was unlocked, and his cock
sprang up hard and trembling.

"You are loving this aren't you sissy boy. On you knees and suck that cock. If you don't it's going in you dry"

Mike knew he had little choice, he was desperate for the release she had promised. He fell to his knees and started to bob his head up and
down on the dildo.

Above him Mary was grinning like a Cheshire cat. She couldn't believe it was this easy. If he had objected she would have stopped. She would not really hurt him. He would get his relief soon.

"Right, up on the bed. On all fours and spread em."

She took the lube from the box and generously coated the dildo and Mike's arse. Then she knelt between his legs and slowly pushed into
him. He groaned. She knew it wasn't too painful as the dildo was very skinny. When she was all the way in she lent all her weight on him and
he yelped. Both of her hands reached around and caressed his nipples though the lace cups of his basque.

"Who's the bitch now? say it"

"Unnhh, I am, I'm your bitch."

She slowly gently pumped in and out. He was loving this, she knew he would. She wanted to try this years ago, but he was too straight laced. Now she was in charge, he had no choice. She reached under him and grabbed his cock through the silk knickers.

"Ahhh please yes, please yes."

She stopped.

"Tell me then will you obey your mistress from now on? You sissy bitch."

"Yes mistress I will. Oh god that feels so good!"

She stroked him and pumped into him simultaneously . He screamed and exploded, pumping huge amounts into his knickers. He lay panting
on the bed.

She gave him a wicked smile.

"Well we seem to have found a new side to you haven't we? It may interest you to know that Daisy is doing the same to Brian."

"What, you planned this?"

"It's not like you had a choice. Listen we're meant to do this to you. If the inspectors call, we have done all the things they recommend. We have just tried not to hurt you. Anyway you enjoyed that. Look at the state your knickers are in."

My knickers, Mike thought. He had enjoyed it though. He hadn't come like that for years. Anyway he thought it won't be long until this whole shit show of a government collapses. It might be fun for a while.

"Well now Mikey, that was just the start of your training. Perhaps in a few weeks Daisy will bring Brian over and you can both have fun
while we girls watch."

She lay on her back snorting with laughter.

She wouldn't, thought Mike. Would she?

The Order Of Eve - Tony's Life In The Labor Camp

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Senior / Sixty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Other Keywords: 

  • Dystopian

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This Story is set in a country where the Order of Eve, an ultra feminist party have taken power..

Men have no rights and need to have female guardians to stay out of "state guardianship", which means being sent to forced labor camps.

Women are encouraged by the Order of Eve, to punish and humiliate their men. If the men fight back or refuse orders they are arrested
and sent to the camps. There are random inspections on the homes of women who are men's guardians. The government want to make sure
they are kept in line as prescribed in the guardianship guide books.

Women who act as guardians pay almost no tax. Men are taxed at 70%. Any men without a job or a home are taken into "state guardianship".

This story ties in with the first three stories

Tony was so shocked when the door was broken down. He just stood still while he was cuffed as Grace screamed. The Fem Corpse Sargent shouted a Grace.

"The inspector reported that you were letting this male live without prescribed restrictions. He is in danger of becoming feral."

"I didn't do anything." Grace yelled.

"That's why you won't be able to have another man, you are obviously a traitor to the female cause."

"What cause? He's my husband."

"Your sort disgust me." Said the Sargent.

Then they dragged Tony to the back of a van an padlocked him to a rail. After a hour of bouncing around the van ground to a halt.
Tony was dragged blinking into the light. It looked like an airbase. There were a few planes on the ground, but all looked is a state of
disrepair. He was taken to a concrete building with a the name Processing, above the door.

"He's yours now, were going back. Do you want us to while you process him?"

"No Sargent you can go, I'm sure I can handle this one without any problems."

"Right you. My name is officer Sarah Jones. You will never use that name if you value your skin. From now on any woman you speak to is mistress. You got that?"

Tony took in the sight of the huge woman before him. When he was younger he would have called her a diesel dyke. She had short cropped hair and was built lake a male weightlifter. He did not want upset her.

"Yes mistress."

"Good. I have your I.D. card, you can forget your name your 442 now. You are now under state guardianship."

Tony stood and tried to speak.

"But my wife.."

Jones stood and backhand him across the face. He fell and looked up in awe of her speed and strength. He slurred through a split lip.

"Shorry missstress."

"You will find all the guards here are like me. You big strong me are no threat to us. Right now follow the yellow line to the next room."

Tony followed the line until he came to a door with a sign "Surgery". The sign had been crossed out and someone had written "Vets Office"
He knocked on the door and heard,

"Get in here now, you worm."

Tony entered the office and saw a severe looking women, she was around sixty years old, with her hair in a tight bun.

"On the table face down."

Tony did as he was told. He could hear her fumbling about about in a drawer. Then he heard the snip of scissors as his clothes were cut
away. Tony began shivering, partly due to the cold, partly in fear. He heard the snap of a rubber glove.

"Are you a virgin 442?"

Tony screamed as she shoved her index finger up his bum.

"Oh very tight, you will be very popular, for a while anyway. Turn over, quickly."

She examined his penis. Tony had tears in his eyes. He knew what was going to happen. She went to a cupboard and retrieved a chastity device. She roughly stuffed him inside and secured it around his balls and padlocked it. Tony looked down an saw a small blinking LED.

"Oh you wonder what that is do you? I'll show you."

"442 level 5 shock."

Tony screamed and fell off the table clawing at his cage.

The pain stopped after ten seconds. He looked up into the evil smiling face of the doctor.

"Most of the guards are more than a match for you male scum, but just in case, we can shock you at any time. All the buildings are rigged with microphones keyed to our voices. Outside we have remote controls to do the same job. I could shock every male in the facility with just a few words. Now do you see who has the power?"

Tony did the only thing he could think would avoid more pain. He got to his knees and said,

"Yes mistress."

He was taken to the stores and given an old tatty blue dress, a pair of pink bloomers, and a flat women's shoes. There were men at the back of the stores behind the counter sorting out bags with "charity donations" written on them. One man was folding the women's clothes, the other ripping the men's clothes into rags.

He was given a basic toilet kit with a toothbrush and soap. Then he was given a spare set of underwear, another dress and a woman's nightgown.

"Right 442, you are allocated to hut 9. Out of the door and turn left."

When he arrived at hut 9 a tall skinny woman in a black guards uniform was waiting.

"You took your time 442, I hope you won't give me trouble."

"No mistress."

"Inside now, yours in the the bed at the far end, put your things in cupboard and report to my office."

The room was like an old army barracks. Tony did as he was told and stood to attention before the guard.

"Right 442, Kneel when you enter my office in future."

Tony knelt and looked up.

"I run a tight ship. You will obey all commands or you will be shocked. Level 1 will tingle you as a warning, but level 10 for 60 seconds will give you permanent never damage. No more stiffies, ever. Do you understand?"

"Yes mistress."

Tony thought that was all he had said today, it seems that's all they wanted to hear.

"My name is mistress Makay, but never use my name without permission. Just call me mistress. You are allowed to talk to the other men when you are inside. You must whisper. There is a noise limiter , if it gets too loud you all get a level 5 shock. The work here is not difficult. We keep it simple so even males are capable of it. You will do farm work, cleaning, and work in the factory making chastity devices. If you work well you will be rewarded on Friday night, If not you will be punished. Right go get some food, then back here for bed. The canteen is in hut 1."

Tony found hut 1 and queued up with silent men holding a trays. At the counter he was served a bowl of weak thin soup with a single dry slice of bread. He sat down to eat and tried to speak to the man next to him. The man shook his head and they ate in silence.

When he got back to the hut he passed the guards office. The door was closed but he could hear her moaning. She was obviously enjoying one of his fellow inmates. He sat on his bed and tried not to cry.

A voice disturbed his grief.

"Who are you then?"

A bald man with saggy skin was sitting on the next bed.

"I'm Tony, who are you, how did you end up here?"

"My name is Sid, but don't ever use my name when the guards are around, I'm 201 then. I got caught trying to get to France. My dingy sank and I was picked up off the beach. What about you?"

"Guardianship inspector."

"Oh we have had a few of those lately. Be careful of old iron knickers in there, she can be a sadistic bitch. She's riding poor Dave's face now, she'll probably peg him until he sobs after. Oh well it will give us a bit of free time."

"Why do we have to wear women's clothes?"

"Oh, that's the clever thing. If women wore men's clothes before all this started, no one really cared. It was good for you, like they were improving themselves, being tough. Even though we used to say men and women were equal, if a man wore women's clothes he was laughed at as it showed he was weak, because men see women as weak. So they keep us in these clothes. It's hard to feel like a big strong man in a pair of frilly drawers. Well that and the crap food, that does keep you weak. get used to being hungry. "

"Well that makes sort of sense. Is there anyway out of here?"

"Not that I've seen. One man tried a few weeks back and has been sentenced to two months in the pleasure huts."

"That doesn't sound bad."

"Well I see she told you about the Friday night reward. You get to have sex. They unlock you for half an hour of fun."

"That's something to look forward to then. I'm surprised I didn't think this lot like prick sex."

"Another clever move by the Order. They punish you by dressing you up in the sexist underwear they get form the charity bags. Then they strap you down bending over a bench with your knickers half way down. Your stuck waiting for some horny prisoner to use your arse."

"There's no way I would do that to another man."

"Ha, you think not. What they do is feed you viagra before you go in. You will have a raging erection. They also stick a vibrating plug up you. If that's not enough, the plug shocks you if you don't start fucking the poor bastard in front of you."

"Oh my god, that's inhuman."

"No, that's women. They have always understood us better than we understood them. They use our own cocks against us. We punish our friends with sex. We have no choice."

Tony turned away and sobbed himself to sleep thinking of Grace.

The Order of Eve - A Visit From Sally

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This Story is set in a country where the Order of Eve, an ultra feminist party have taken power..

Men have no rights and need to have female guardians to stay out of "state guardianship", which means being sent to forced labor camps.

Women are encouraged by the Order of Eve, to punish and humiliate their men. If the men fight back or refuse orders they are arrested
and sent to the camps. There are random inspections on the homes of women who are men's guardians. The government want to make sure
they are kept in line as prescribed in the guardianship guide books.

Women who act as guardians pay almost no tax. Men are taxed at 70%. Any men without a job or a home are taken into "state guardianship".

This story ties in with the first two stories
*******************************************************************************************************************.

When Mary arrived home from her job as a school teacher, she found Mike digging the garden.

"What do you reckon, love will we be able to grow much?"

"We should get a fair bit of food if we use the whole garden, but it will mean losing the lawn."

"It's a wonder that the super bitches have lasted this long, it's nearly three years now."

Mike looked shocked, and shook his head. He put his finger to his lips to quieten her. The government were keen to stamp out insurrection. They were encouraging people to report any civil unrest.

They both went inside, and as Mike washed his hands he asked.

"Do you have any real news, not that rubbish that on the FBC. The BBC had been renamed the Female Broadcasting Corporation."

"Yes the riot outside parliament yesterday was almost all women. yet the news made it look like it was all men. They are pushing for even more restrictive measure. They will introduce a curfew for every man now, you can't be outside after 6PM."

"What the hell, how am I going to visit Brian for card night now? It's the only thing that keeps me sane these days."

"Not my fault love, you will have to shift to an afternoon. I'm sure you can cope with the housework as well."

"Yes sorry love, not your fault. I do love you."

Mike put his arms around her from behind and kissed her neck. Mary shivered , he really knew how to turn her on. She wanted nothing more than to take him upstairs and have a good session of the frowned upon "prick sex" with him.

"There's something else, Sally wants to come over tonight."

"That horrible cow! Poor Norman, I'm glad he ran. I really hope he made it. I wouldn't have blamed him if he did what Derek did, the way she treated him."

"What kill her? I know she took things too far, but she didn't deserve death."

"You never talked to Norman. I walked home with him from the shop one day. He so envied me, just because I wore trousers. She made him wear those ill fitting frocks. He complained about having cold legs in the winter, so she made him wear her old girdle and stockings."

"Well look what I have made you wear, I hope you don't want to murder little old me."

"No way beautiful, you do it with love, and you make me feel so good when we do it. I know if I said no, you would stop. You are one
sexy dirty cow."

Mary smiled, that's the only thing good about this "Women in control" world they lived in. Their sex life had improved. She lost her inhibitions,
she felt comfortable telling him what to do in bed, and Mike was loving it.

"It was the beatings that were the worse thing for him. He said she really enjoyed making him cry. That and she was pegging him every day, She said she was going to work up to a 10 inch monster. He wasn't lying, she had it up her when they found her"

Mike smiled at that.

"Do you know they are proposing we change the school syllabus? They want domestic science introduced for boys, and "man management" classes for girls. That's sick 11 year old girl's bossing around and punishing 11 year old boys. All the teachers are fighting it."

"So what does that bitch Sally want?"

"I don't know, but you know that after Norman ran off she can't get a man and she's jealous of those of us that have men. Daisy and I are
sure she reported Grace and Tony."

Grace and Tony were an old married couple in their 60's, they carried on like the feminist government didn't exist. A normal traditional marriage. One day they had a surprise inspection from the Guardianship inspectors.The next morning Fem corpse broke down their door and took poor Tony away. Grace was heartbroken, She has not had news of what's happened to him.

"So if she's coming, I'm going to have to act full on looney, extreme feminist. I'm warning you, I will have to treat you like crap while she's here. Just don't fight back."

"Can't you tell her to piss off?"

"Yes, then we will get a visit won't we. Do you want to get sent to a camp?"

Tony smiled an said,

"No mistress, I'll be a good."

"Yes, just like that, but look scared. I will have to hurt and humiliate you, but I do this because I love you and don't want to lose you."

"OK, but try not to enjoy it too much."

"Well, I won't promise."

She gave him the same wicked smile that she gave before she pegged him. It had become a regular thing now. Mike hated to admit it, but he enjoyed it.

Mary decide it would be more convincing if Mike was dressed up for Sally's visit. She dug out a French maids outfit from the back of the cupboard.
She had worn it to a fancy dress party years before. Mike knew not to argue, but felt ridiculous. The satin dress was covered with little white bows, the puffy sleeves were trimmed with white lace. The stiff petticoats made the dress stand out like a ballet tutu. Under it he wore the basque, white knickers with rows of frills on the back, and fishnet stockings. He had to practice walking in the two inch court shoes.

At 7.30 PM there was a knock on the door. Sally looked up to see Mike in all his glory. She was a little shocked. She had never see Mike in anything but male clothing. Perhaps Mary wasn't the traitor she appeared to be.

Mike did a little bob, that passed as a curtsy.

"My mistress is in the living room, please follow me."

"Hello Sally how are you, please sit down. Sissy, did you offer our guest any refreshment?"

"No, I'm sorry but I never got.."

"Shut your stupid sissy mouth, you will get ten extra stokes tonight. If you keep this up I will peg you dry."

Sally smiled at that.

"Sorry madam. Tea or coffee?"

"I'll have coffee sissy, one sugar and milk, can you manage that?"

It was nice to talk down to a man again. There were so few about now, she missed it.

"I used to peg Norman dry if he wasn't good with his tongue, if you know what I mean Mary.

Yes, thought Mary, I bet you did, no wonder he ran off.

"Well you have to keep them on their toes, don't you Sally?"

After a few minutes of chit chat, Mike returned with their drinks. He carefully served them and curtsied and went to leave the room.

"Stay here sissy, my shoes are dirty, clean them."

Mary had to keep up the act.

Mike knelt and went to remove her shoes.

"No, stupid, use your tongue."

Mike blushed, he knew how dangerous it was to show Sally he still had a pair of balls. He bent in front of Mary and slowly licked her shoes. He was aware his dress was riding up giving Sally a good view of his backside.

Sally was staring at Mike's arse. She looked like she was positively salivating. Mary was getting a little angry with this.

"Nice arse sissy. My Norman had a very spankable arse, especially when wearing knickers."

"He gets his fair share Sally, now what did you really want?"

"Well, as you know, Norman ran off. Since then I have been looking around for another man. Men who need guardians are hard to find. Many
have found a way out of the country. There are male smuggling rings apparently. These are run by sympathetic women. The blood traitors.
Some men have committed suicide of course. I know a lot of these facts are hidden, but I joined the Order of Eve, so I know."

Mary knew this, even though the government tried to keep it secret, everyone knew. She looked down at Mike.

"Stop sissy, take the cups and wash them up. Then go upstairs to wait for a paddling. Twenty strokes tonight."

"Yes, mistress."

He stood, gave a quick bob, and left the room.

Mary noticed that Sally was squirming in her seat at the mention of her paddling Mike.

"So, what did you want to say then Sally, I have a man to discipline."

"Well the party suggests I find a nice woman for sex."

"Blood hell Sally, I don't know you that well."

"No, no, I'm not a sodding lesbian, most of the order are, but the idea is revolting to me. I just want to borrow Mike."

Mary couldn't contain her anger.

"Fucking borrow Mike! So you can beat him to a pulp to get your rocks off. Peg him with a giant dildo until you split him in half? Never in a million years. If you had been a little nicer to yours, he would still be here. You were lucky not to end up like Sue. Men are human beings not animals you can torture."

Sally was take aback by the venom in Mary's voice.

"But the party said, women share, we are better than men. We're sisters."

"Get out of my house you sadistic cow, don't you ever talk to me or Mike again."

Sally rushed to the front door, she was red in the face and angry.

"Alright, well if I can't have a man, I don't see why you should!"

They both watched her rush across the road to her house.

"Oh hell, I'm sorry Mike. Did you hear what she said."

"Yes, I was still in the kitchen trying to get the dirt from your shoes out of my mouth."

"I think we're in for an inspection. You're gonna have to get used to wearing stuff like that, and me treating you like crap."

"Why's that?"

"The inspections are random, they could come at any time."

Mike hugged her.

"Oh well it could have been worse."

"How could it be worse?"

"You could have told her yes!"

The Order of Eve - The Guardianship Inspector Calls

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Femdom / Humiliation

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Other Keywords: 

  • gynocracy

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The story continues with the dreaded Guardianship Inspector calling on Mary and Mike. The cracks are starting to show in the new regime.
This Story is set in a country where the Order of Eve, an ultra feminist party have taken power..

Men have no rights and need to have female guardians to stay out of "state guardianship", which means being sent to forced labor camps.

Women are encouraged by the Order of Eve, to punish and humiliate their men. If the men fight back or refuse orders they are arrested
and sent to the camps. There are random inspections on the homes of women who are men's guardians. The government want to make sure
they are kept in line as prescribed in the guardianship guide books.

Women who act as guardians pay almost no tax. Men are taxed at 70%. Any men without a job or a home are taken into "state guardianship".

This story ties in with the first four stories
*********************************************************************************************************************
Right Mike we have to kick it up a gear. She's bound to have reported us."

"I know love, but did you have to throw her out like that. I'd be angry if you had done that to me."

"Mike she wanted me to lend you to her. She would have got angry when I said no anyway. Unless that's what you want eh? Is it?"

Mary stood behind Mike as he washed his hand in the sink. He had been planting seeds in the garden. They were hoping to grow their own vegetables. There was a shortage of fresh food in the shops. They had seen FBC news articles showing state guardian men in tatty dresses digging in the mud collecting root vegetables. This was the solution to the shortages said the news article.

Mike pointed out that none of the men, or the women used farm machinery. He said the were probably scared that the men would drive off or drive it at the guards. Medieval farming methods won't feed a 21st century population he had said. While they both knew there were women involved in running farms, it was still another industry that was mainly run by the men that were trusted to do only the most menial jobs now.

Mary wrapped a hand around Mike's chest and the another on his cage. She hated that he had to wear it, but with an inevitable inspection they took no chances.

"Would you like to be in Sally's crusty old bloomers? Eh? Dressed in a nice old house dress with her sending you shopping. When you get back you could go down on her, I bet she misses it so much your tongue would be aching. Then she could use that ten inch dildo on you and beat the crap out of you. Wouldn't that be nice?"

"Yes thank you my loving mistress, you saved me from a fate worse than, I don't know what. I'm just worried about the inspection."

"Look love, we just have to be prepared you have to act submissive and scared. I know what these bitches expect, how they think. Just go along with me and we will pass with flying colours."

"Does it mean I'll have to dress up all the time?"

"Sorry it does, You will even have to start wearing a dress to go shopping. Nothing silly just plain and simple. If they call when you're out it will look good if you arrive already dressed. I'm sorry, but this is for us."

"You know I am growing a little fond of the underwear don't you? You told me last night how much harder I get when wearing your knickers. Well how about every full day I am wearing women's clothes I get to decide what we do in bed that night?"

"If it helps your poor bruised manhood, it's a deal."

They discussed their plan at length. Mary got used to seeing Mike in her dresses, tights and flat shoes. Mike got used to calling the shots in the bedroom. Lots of blow jobs and him on top.

Then two weeks after Sally's visit, the guardianship inspector called. She showed up at the door with tablet computer and a permit to inspect. She was a short woman in her 50's, severe looking makeup, grey hair in a bun, and sensible shoes. She wore a black skirt and jacket with frilly white blouse. She was the sort of women you imagined would work in a bookshop before the feminists took control.

"Mary Hobbs I assume? I am here to perform a random guardianship inspection. Nothing to worry about, just routine. My name is Sharon Noaks. "

I bet that's what they told poor Grace, thought Mary.

"Was Hobbs your married name?"

"No my maiden name. We divorced like most couples did for the tax breaks. Now my ex-husband uses my name, as recommended by the government. Here is his I.D. card."

"Ah yes. Micheal Mary Hobbs. I see you went for the full name change. Where is this male?"

"He's shopping, he will be back shortly. What would you like to see?"

"Oh yes we can start without him I suppose, but I will need to see him. You'd be surprised haw many women try to hide their men. If he doesn't turn up in the next hour it's an instant fail. You say he's shopping? do you often give him money? Aren't you worried he will abscond? We take a dim view that."

"I give him slightly more than he needs to do the shopping, no more."

"Why more than he needs?"

"Well for some reason the prices keep going up. Inflation is at 25% now. I don't understand why though do you?."

There was an awkward silence.

"Yes it's probably all the money we are spending on border patrols and camps. Bloody men, still cause problems even though they aren't in control."

Mike had been intercepted on his way back from the shops by Daisy. She dragged him inside and warned him the the inspector was in his house. They put part of the plan into action.

Mary heard Mike open the front door. The door to the living room opened and Mike saw his wife and the inspector sitting there. He fell to his knees and bowed down to his wife.

"I'm sorry mistress, I got everything but they never had any potatoes."

"What, how can you make a stew without potatoes? You idiot, did you try the other shops?"

"Yes mistress, please it wasn't my fault. I tried all of them, that's why I was so long. Please, please don't cane me again."

"Apologize then, I suppose we can use tinned potatoes. For your failure you will eat off the floor tonight like the dog you are."

As Mike bent to kiss his wife's feet, his skirt rode up. The inspector got a good view of his backside clad in plain white cotton granny panties. She saw angry red strips across the exposed flesh at the tops of his legs. She made a note on her tablet as she saw that, he was obviously well disciplined.

"Where are your manners worm! greet our guest!"

Mike crawled across to where Sharon sat and kissed both of her shoes. Sharon crossed her legs slowly while watching Mike. He kept his eyes fixed to the ground. She made another entry on her tablet.

"I see you have him well trained. I have caught many males out with that trick. They can't resist looking up my skirt when I cross my legs."

Mary had got as much information about the inspectors questions and tricks from poor Grace. This was one of the things that Tony failed on.

"Make our guest a drink you pathetic sissy."

Mike stood and did a curtsy ,

"What would you like please mistress?"

"I don't have time for that, lets get on with the inspection. Does the male have access to a computer or telephone? "

"No, my laptop and mobile are password protected, he doesn't have a mobile. Why?"

"The sneaky bastards use them to try to plan escapes. We have clamped down on it now, nearly a third of men escaped the country. Many in the days before we took power."

Sharon stopped herself, this was not generally known by any outside the party.

Mary tried not to look surprised, she didn't know it was that many. That must be nearly ten million she thought. A huge number of the make workforce gone. She knew there was mass panic by men the morning of the election result. She never realised that many had escaped.

Her and Mike had discussed it, even now there were people smuggling operations that said they could get you out of the country. The problem was as they were all run by women making a huge profit, it was doubtful they could be trusted. They had decided to tough it out.

"Can I have a look at your restraint methods and your equipment please."

"Please follow me. You too sissy."

Mike followed the women upstairs, secretly looking up the inspectors skirt. Black seamed stockings, very nice he thought. When they reached the bedroom she showed the inspector the cage Mike had made.

There was a bucket with a lid in the corner and a hamster bottle sticking through the side of the cage for water.

The inspector smiled when she saw that.

"You are a lucky boy, your mistress takes good care of you. I've seen men left for days without food or water. Some we have taken into state guardianship due to mistreatment. You would't believe how nasty some women are to their men."

I would, thought Mary, we had two shining examples in our street.

"Is this the only restraint you have?"

Mary took out the toy box, and pulled out a pair of manacles on a long chain.

"I use these when my girlfriend comes over. We use his tongue to get us in the mood, then chain him to that bar on the wall. If he has done a good job we let him watch, if not he has my knickers over his face and hers in his mouth, Isn't that right sissy boy?"

Mike looked at the floor, he was trying not to laugh at the thought of what his wife had just said.

"Yes mistress you do."

"He doesn't like it, but it gets him very horny. I like seeing him squirm. Poor boy, his little dick all locked away."

"That's another thing I need to ask you about. How often do you allow him release from his cage?"

"Well we have a system don't we Mikey."

"Yes mistress we do."

Mike tried to look as pathetic as he could.

"I keep a book with his points in. If by the end of the week he has passed 100 points he is allowed five minutes out of the cage."

"Do you allow him to masturbate then?"

She said this with clear disapproval.

"No I do it for him."

"You do it for him, but that's.."

"If you hear me out before you judge my methods. Every night I peg him with one of the smaller dildos. He dribbles a bit but doesn't orgasm. When he reaches 100 points he has a choice. Out of the cage and I use my hand, but only when I'm behind him with this huge ten inch dildo pegging his backside. He gets his release but it is while being fucked uncomfortably with my weapon. He learns how it was for women, before we took over. Sex on our terms not his. I allow him the choice though. He went for three weeks without release once. Then he was begging me to use this."

She waved the ten inch monster obscenely in front of his face. Mike winced and turned away from it as though it frighted him.

The inspector smiled. She approved of this, using his own desire for sex against him. Most women she visited merely denied their men any form of release. Sometimes this ended badly with runaways and even murders or suicide. This women gave him what he craved but on her terms. It was a wonderful method. Her man got what he desired but was unhappy with what he had to do to get it.

She tapped her tablet, and looked at the score. Above average on all counts.

"Well Ms Hobbs, I can see you have everything under tight control. I can find no problems here."

"I know it was Sally from across the road that reported me. The stupid cow wanted to borrow my man because she had lost hers. No sense that women, she didn't understand men at all."

"I'm sorry I am not a liberty to discuss who may have reported you. I shall be off now, I have a party meeting tonight."

As she left she made a mental note to ignore all the other reports that Sally had sent to her department. She hurried back to her car worrying about the meeting. The whole system was close to collapsing, food was running out, the supermarket warehouses were near empty, fuel was nearly depleted. It was a mess. She couldn't see how the country was to continue.

Back inside their house Mike and Mary were embracing behind closed doors and curtains.

"Oh mistress you are so cruel to me!"

"I love the work Daisy did with the makeup on your backside, she made it look really painful. I like the way your swished your dress up to give her a good look while you kissed my feet."

"Well I didn't want to waste her good work. What about you? Chain me to the wall while you went at it with your girlfriend. I'd let you do it if I could watch you and Daisy."

"You'd love that wouldn't you, you pervert."

They kissed and cuddled for a while. Then Mary led Mike upstairs for a good old fashion session of prick sex.

The Order of Eve - Rebellion and Revenge

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Sissies

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
pegg.JPG

This story ends the 6 parts of the Order of Eve series. The cracks are starting to show in the new regime the end is coming.

This Story is set in a country where the Order of Eve, an ultra feminist party have taken power..

Men have no rights and need to have female guardians to stay out of "state guardianship", which means being sent to forced labor camps.

Women are encouraged by the Order of Eve, to punish and humiliate their men. If the men fight back or refuse orders they are arrested and sent to the camps. There are random inspections on the homes of women who are men's guardians. The government want to make sure they are kept in line as prescribed in the guardianship guide books.

Women who act as guardians pay almost no tax. Men are taxed at 70%. Any men without a job or a home are taken into "state guardianship".

This story ties in with the first five stories
****************************************************************************************************

The Houses of Parliament

Sara Blackthorne sat in the almost deserted house of commons. She sat in the speakers chair. The old way government was run, was thrown out as soon as she took power. The house of Lords was disbanded, she did dally briefly with the idea of a house of Ladies, but did not want any hold ups in passing laws. The queen was no longer constitutional head, she disagreed with the Order of Eve's aims. Now it was just party members making laws and seeing them put into action. It was a total dictatorship.

Only now it was a dictatorship about to be ousted from power violently. The door that once had Black Rod knocking to admit the queen, now had a violent mob of men and women forcing it open. The one remaining police guard stood, pistol in hand waiting for the door to give way. Men she understood would be angry, She had reduced them to the status of pets or slaves to women. She could not understand why women would side with them?

She thought back to how she had come to power.

Sara Blackthorne grew up angry with men from the age of 13. She had no strong male role model and was raped by a proverbial wicked uncle at that early age. She had hated men ever since. She dated a few boys in school, but they were always the weak, feeble types she could control or even physically dominate. At university she drifted into prostitution for easy money. Quickly she learned about the S&M scene. She realised the worse you treated some men the more they paid you.

Soon she dropped out and grew rich on catering for powerful men with a penchant for extreme femdom. Her best friend at uni, Debbie Barker, who studied politics, tried to talk her out of living this way. For Sara beating and abusing men for money was the ideal lifestyle.

Debbie had told Sara her idea of starting an Feminist part to appeal to the female voter. Sara spoke to some of her political slaves and quickly the Order of Eve was born. Her influence grew with the upper class political elite, who had gone to Eaton and Harrow, who love nothing more that to have their balls crushed and to be spanked until they cried.

The whole election had been rigged. She promised the men who helped a 24/7 life of slavery. They got it. They soon realised that life as a slave full time is not a pleasant thing. Short term fun is one thing, but never being able to escape is whole different ball game.

When the election result was announced, the losing prime minister, Horace Jessen, warned all men that could to flee the country. He announced on television that the Order of Eve was not just about maternity pay and equal rights. It wanted the subjugation of all men. In the five days it took the order to take power, nearly 25% of men had escaped. This had a devastating effect on many businesses.

Many of the former M.P.'s stayed at their posts to help as many men evacuate as they could. They were rounded up by the now feminist controlled police. The prime ministers two bodyguards were involved in a shoot out at Dover as he tried to flee. They killed seven women before they were shot down. The prime minister was arrested and convicted of treason and sentenced to death. Laws were quickly brought in forcing all males to be under the guardianship of females over the age of 18. Tax on working men rose to 70%, guardians could claim large tax rebates. It soon became almost pointless for men to go to work. A low paid women could earn more than a man on twice her wages.

Debbie Barker, the now deputy prime minister urged Sara to slow down. She argued that to have a society controlled by women would mean training them to do all the jobs men did. Doing all this in a year, while forcing men out of jobs would mean a chronic skill shortage. She said the laws of guardianship were too severe. She told Sara most women were not male hating dominatrix's like her. Now they had power, if they moved slowly they could make a better fairer country. This was not the way.

Sara responded by making women's magazines print articles about controlling your men. What was the best to use, strap or whip? When should he be locked in a cage? What were the best ways to use men for sex? How often should they be let out of their chastity devices if ever?

The FBC showed a report with a former news presenter dressed as baby girl grovelling and kissing the feet of a co-presenter he had been rude to a few years before.

The new laws were set out. Men lost the right to vote or own property. They were not permitted to use computers or phones. Striking a woman meant being sent to a work camp. Injuring a women meant a death sentence.

Sara was trying to normalize the abuse of men to the wider female population. For the whole it didn't work, as most women are not sadists. They are by nature nurturers. They hid behind cooperation with one another , and their partners. There were a small amount that were converted. Debbie had overheard two older ladies talking in the supermarket one day.

"I thought you made Trevor do the shopping these days Kate?"

"I do Pat, he forgot the toilet rolls. I got so angry I made him bend over and spanked him. I got a bit carried away and locked him in the cage in our bedroom after."

"So you do all that stuff do you?" Pat whispered.

"I didn't at first, but it seems like everyone does it. I don't want to be the odd one out. Do you do it?"

"Well I don't let him touch me with his thing anymore. He was always such a nuisance bothering me all the time. I have made him use his mouth on me. I told him if he does a good job I will let him out of his little cage thing for five minutes to relieve himself." Pat giggled

"Well when I was in the loo and saw he had used the last of the paper. I made him clean me with his tongue!"

"Oh my god , you didn't?"

"Yes, he said he wouldn't at first, so I threatened to withdraw guardianship. You've seen how bad those camps look on the T.V., he gave in. I told him, he was lucky I had only had a pee, or he would be getting a lot more messy."

Both women laughed hysterically.

This is madness thought Debbie. They only way we could improve the lot of women was by working with men. Mentoring them, showing them a better kinder way. Women had come so far in the last 100 years. Now this golden opportunity was being wasted on petty revenge and fetishistic nonsense.

The Victory Party

Debbie was present at the victory party. It was absolutely pathetic. The invitations that were sent out to party members told them all to wear skirts and no underwear. Debbie who knew Sara well enough, had a good guess as to why.

The chairs around the table were all fixed to the floor, they had a six foot coffin shaped box behind each one. There was five inch cut out in the padded seat and two buttons on the arm of each chair. When the women were awkwardly seated around the table, Sara spoke.

"Welcome ladies to the new world, a world where the male is ground underneath the heel of the superior female."

A cheer erupted.

Debbie thought, the rest of the world was rapidly breaking off diplomatic ties with the UK. This madness was going to last until the money ran out. There were talks of trade embargoes after only two months of the order taking power. Sara wouldn't listen. She was high on the power trip, no one could to stop her.

The last vestiges of male power are under our control. The last vestiges of the U.K. male government are under your pussies at this very moment. If you press the green button, their heads will be raised and be ready to pleasure you. If they are not enthusiastic enough for you, press the red button it sends a shock up their butt plugs.

Debbie got up and looked down the hole. She saw a terrified face looking up at her. The poor man had a bracket in his mouth forcing it open. This was to prevent biting she guessed. She sat back down and pretended to squirm in enjoyment. She saw many of her "sisters" pressing the red button constantly. She knew that Sara had given most of the top jobs to her lesbian, dominatrix friends, not to anyone that was capable of actually doing the job. What a waste!

Sara rang a bell. Out trotted a parade of male maids. The foremost being the old prime minster. He was dressed in six inch heels, fishnets, a puff ball of petticoats and a french maids dress. He was bright red with embarrassment. Behind him the others were dressed in mixture of fetish uniforms, 19th century maids uniforms or rubber latex versions of maids uniforms.

As the maids served wine, Sara explained.

"He was sentenced to death, but I commuted it to a lifetime of enslavement. I even changed his name, he's called Fifi now. I have him on call, watch."

She picked out her keys from her handbag and pressed a remote control.

Horace screamed into his ball gag and collapsed on the floor.

"Do you like it. It's prototype I'm testing. We will use them in the work camps first, then roll them out the general male population. Any women will know where there male is, just by using a GPS app. She can punish him, or call him home with a mild tingle. Horace hasn't felt the mild tingle setting yet. He's not likely to either. Fucking male scum."

She released the button as Horace curled into a ball and sobbed.

I have to do something thought Debbie. She wanted to just get up and walk away, but she knew things would get worse. She had to help any way she could.

As the night went on, the behavior of the drunken women got worse. The conversions grew more perverted. Some women were talking about getting carriages pulled by men decked out as horses. Another women said she wanted to furnish her house with men used as items of furniture. She told Debbie her guardian male was strapped to a pole at home in a rubber suit with a lampshade and a lamp on his head. She told her she often used him as a stool or a foot rest.

"Well they aren't useful for much else, are they Debbie? Oh, and I'm glad there's a hole in this seat, saves me having to get up to pee."

Debbie could hear a muffled spluttering sound coming from under the woman's chair. The poor man underneath must have been chocking.

She winked at Debbie then fondled her leg.

Debbie politely said. "No thanks."

At the end of the evening Sara rose and went to the end of the room and yanked the sheet off of a large object. It was a throne. It was a throne made up of leather clad men. They were clamped into awkward positions on metal frames, with no chance of moving. They were gagged and hooded. Debbie could see the despair in the eyes of some of the men that formed the back rest. At least they were standing upright.

"These are the men that made our victory possible. I thank them for their service. They gave me the seat of power and continue to do so!"

The crowd went wild and surged forward to join Sara on her throne. The men on the seat part must have been in danger of suffocating.

Debbie left when the sex started.

In the coming two years Debbie worked tirelessly with resistance groups. She fed them information, she helped them smuggle men out by warning them where the patrols were. She made sure all the negative information that was never reported on, was known. As deputy prime minister she tried to negotiate trade deals with other countries, she always made sure they failed. Most of the world would not deal with the new U.K. "slave state" anyway. She knew once food and fuel ran out there would be civil unrest. She even manged to talk to the E.U. and the U.N. about a possible scenario in event the Order of Eve regime were toppled.

The fuel ran out before the food. Gas lines to the U.K. had been cut by Norway due to payments not being made. The renewable sources couldn't cope due to a long calm spell preventing wind generation. This led to rolling power cuts.

RAF Alconbury, now a work camp.

As the power and the lights went off. Tony stood up from his work bench.

"Where do you think you're going 442?"

"Sorry mistress, permission for a toilet break please."

"Well as the powers off, you can't solder without it. Permission granted."

She liked Tony, he used to be an electronics engineer and had helped her work out a problem that kept occurring with the Wifi module on the shock devices. The chastity devices could be activated locally by typing the prisoner number, then the shock level. After that you just pressed the button. The preferred way was by voice recognition. This used Wifi. The sadistic guards preferred this as the poor prisoners had to listen, and wait for the level and duration to be read out, before the shock was administered. it was like waiting to hear a judge pass sentence.

She did not really agree with all this extreme feminist nonsense, but the pay was very good for a 19 year old electronics engineer that had failed her degree course. There was a huge shortage of skills in most engineering fields. Men had made up nearly 90% of the work force. She would be reluctant to admit it, but she could not do her job without Tony's help.

Tony hated helping mistress Sabrina out , but he needed all the help he could get. He was a diabetic and had been suffering without his medication. The work camp doctor just didn't care about the men's health. Sabrina had told him she could get him assigned to the factory full time and get him medication if he helped.

They we all confined to barracks within an hour. It did not look like the power would be restored anytime soon. As Tony changed out of dirty clothes he noticed something. When he took down his pink elasticated bloomers to put on the only other underwear he had, a black panty girdle. He saw the light on his chastity was amber.

"Hey Sid, let me see your chastity device."

"You want my cock eh? Got to like your turn serving in the pleasure hut did yer?"

Sid knew he, and nearly every man there hated what happened in the hut. They had all been givers and takers in that hellish place.

"No this is important, what color is the light."

Sid pulled up his pleated skirt, it looked ridiculous on this huge frame with matted black hair on his legs. He pulled down his purple lace knickers.

"Oh, it's amber what does that mean then?"

"it means the Wifi is off. When the power went off the ATS panel should have transferred power to the diesel generators. It didn't, which means there is no fuel or the thing is out of order. As men did most of the maintenance work, so it's probably not been tested in a few years. So the essential systems are on UPS backup. They won't last long. I think the one powering the Wifi has gone down.

"So how does that help us?"

"It means they can only zap us one at a time. We can escape. Thirty guards, and five hundred of us. At most they can get thirty of us before we break the remotes."

Sid smiled.

"I'll tell John, he has a score to settle with old iron knickers. She pegged him seven days straight, then sent him to serve in the pleasure hut. He fucking hates her."

"We shouldn't kill anyone!"

"Not my problem mate, come with me to coast we can get out of this shit show of a country."

"No, I think it will all end soon. I overheard the guards talking about riots and food shortages. I promise this will all over in days Sid."

"You're choice, I'm going."

John was a 6ft 6 inch body builder. He hated being controlled by those "fucking bull dykes". He had a score to settle. He burst into the guards room. Makay was riding the face of the new inmate, a small blonde man.

"How fucking dare you? 124, level 10 shock, 10 minutes."

Level 10 for that long would have practically burnt his cock off. Any mercy John would have shown ended there.

She gaped at him like a fish out of water. Nothing happened, he should be on the floor screaming . She lunged for her remote. John lifted her off her victim with one hand by her neck, she was naked from the waist down, he held her against the wall. Her eyes bulged as she tried to talk.

"You treated us like animals, we were your playthings. You think you can get away with that? You raped me every night for a week. You made me lick your disgusting pussy. We are fucking men, you filthy bitch."

Makay was turning blue, feebly beating at Johns chest. John stared in her eyes and watched the life slowly leave them as he crushed her windpipe.

Within thirty minutes the camp was in control of the men. Most of the guards had fled, a few had died. The men mostly ran, but ten of them lead four of the captured guards to the pleasure hut. It was payback time for these sadistic bitches.

Tony saw one man taking the sadistic doctor to the hut, He had his chastity cage in his hand. Most of the men had removed them using the keys in the doctors office.

"Where are you taking her?"

"Oh she's going to join the others in the pleasure hut. They are all getting these things rammed up both holes. I think we will start with level five and work our way from there. Let them see how it feels eh?"

Tony felt sorry for them, but he had been zapped enough in the last few month to know they did it for fun. They enjoyed the men's screams. So it was justice.

Tony quickly sought out Sabrina. He protected her by saying it was her who told him about what the amber light meant. John agreed he could keep her safe in the doctors office. He found a phone and called Grace.

"Oh,Tony you're alive. Thank god!"

She told him there are riots everywhere. The police haven't been paid in weeks, most had just stopped working. The county was in a mess. She was sure there would be a new government by the end of the week.

Grace just babbled on she was so pleased Tony was alive.

Sabrina confirmed she had heard rumors about it too. They found an old battery radio and picked up an emergency message from the FBC.

"The government advise all women to stay indoors. Any men outside will be shot on sight. Any women aiding men will be shot on sight."

This was it, thought Tony, this was the end of the nightmare.

The End

The door of the house commons burst off it's hinges. The security officer got off one shot before she was trampled.

Sara shouted at the mob.

"You ungrateful bitches! How can you help these male pigs. After all I have done for you!"

A shot rang out. Blood gushed from Sara's chest. She stood disbelieving, looking at the blood flowing from the wound. She saw the women holding the fallen guards pistol.

"Why?" she whispered as she fell to her knees.

"You killed my fucking husband. You and your crazy feminist government. He died of a heart attack in your work camp. He was my life. I loved him from the day I meet him. He was the kindest, most caring person on earth and you fucking took him away and killed him!"

There was a pause as Sara fell to the floor and died. The mob grew silent.

Debbie took her chance.

"Please listen to me. If you permit me I will take charge. I have been talking to the E.U. and the U.N. They will send officials to oversee a fair election. Where everyone can vote, men and women. All the laws the order made end now. There can be an peacekeeping force here if a few days. Now is the time to rebuild. Now is not the time for revenge."

The crowd dissipated, Satisfied with the death of the the prime minister. Debbie contacted the FBC, to make an announcement about the changes coming. She had a few days of hard work ahead of her. She worried about the inevitable assaults and murders that would happen now that men knew they were no longer under threat of immediate death sentence for just hitting a woman. Any woman that had mistreated her man would be living in fear.

She knew that the last two years had put the feminist cause back fifty years. Any feminist would be treated with disgust by men and most women.

Mike and Mary's House

They had seen the announcement and rang around their friends. Most of the men agreed they would stay with their women to keep them safe. When Mike rang Roger from number 7, he knew there would be trouble.

"Sorry Mike, Sharon can't come to the phone at the moment, she tied up. By that I mean tied to the bed with all her holes filled with those dildos she used on me."

Mike suspected there were problems, but Roger was always seen in men's clothes. Mary had told Mike that Sharon hated trans and crossdressers with a passion. She must have had no problem punishing Roger though.

"Come on Roger, don't do anything silly mate. You may regret it when the law is restored."

"Don't worry I won't. I have a few days to visit on her what she did to me. Then I'm stripping her naked and kicking her out barefoot and sore."

Mike couldn't argue with the need for payback. Doubtless it was happening all over the country.

Mary turned off the television.

"Well Mike you said it would be today. So you win. Whats it to be?"

"I think me on top and you in the sexy undies tonight."

"I'll throw away those dildos then."

"Let's not be too hasty love, just keep the small ones."

They headed upstairs hand in hand.

In France Norman sat outside the cafe he worked washing dishes. As he sat drinking his coffee, he wondered should he head home. Half the house belonged to him after all. It would be nice to piss Sally off one more time.

The Pan European Gynarchy - PEG

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

A scientist travels to a world where males are second class citizens. They are used for slave labor or feminised household servents.

After my last trip, my team had made some improvements. We had been funded by the military. I could not see how it would be of value to them, as I could not bring anything back. It would simply stay in the universe it was created in. The major I was reporting to explained they were looking for technology. I was to take pictures of anything that may be of interest and if possible find out how it worked. When I told him the world I visited looked like it was at least 20 years behind, he told me to keep trying , or our funding would be cut.

The money had allowed for improvements in the wrist band. There was no longer a return button, now there was a sliding touch screen. On setting one, I was as solid as anything in the dimension I was visiting. On setting nine, I was practically invisible. I could not move anything or interact at this setting. We called it ghost mode. It should be useful for observing. Setting ten shut the band down and returned me home. The band worked by gradually removing me from the alternate universe

We had been sending out drones for a few days on several frequencies. Some returned showing dead worlds , many did not return at all. Surprisingly there were many frozen and volcanic realities. Life seemed a lot rarer than I anticipated.

After a morning of searching and re-aligning the gate we found an earth with the same appearance as ours. I got ready. I carried my phone to take pictures, a bottle of water and an energy bar. I was probably only going to be there for a few hours, so I didn’t need much else. If it rained I could go to level nine and the rain would pass trough me.

Standing before the gate I mused that I could eat anything there, but as soon as I returned my stomach would be empty. Then again, if I were shot, I would return bleeding, but there would be no bullet to remove.

I got the green light from my team and stepped through. I was in a large muddy field, In the distance I could see a large town. I set my band to eight, to avoid sinking in the mud and headed for the road. If anyone was watching I would appear as a distortion in the air. It would ripple slightly like a heat haze.

The sign on the road said Haven 2 miles. Off to Haven it is them. I dialled down to setting five, to give me more traction on the road. After walking for twenty minutes I was half way there. I stopped to rest and heard the rattle of a diesel engine behind me. I dialled to nine so I could not be seen, and stepped back from the road.

And old bus rattled by. The driver was an angry looking woman, who was yelling at her passengers. Through her open window I heard.

“All of you! Shut your filthy male mouths. Davidson two weeks locked.”

The passengers were all glum looking men in grey overalls. Probably a work party from a local prison. I continued walking after it passed. Looking at the condition of the bus, I held out little hope of finding useful technology. The bus looked like something from the 1950’s.

I kept my band set at nine as I entered the town. I saw the bus parked on the edge of town. The men were pushing brooms, and picking up litter while being insulted and intimidated by two female guards.

“Well then Davidson, no playing with that little toy of yours for two weeks. What do you have to say for yourself?”

“I’m sorry miss, I won’t do it again.”

“If only that was true, but you know your simple monkey brain will forget once you get unlocked. Bloody men, hardly worth the bother .You keep this up and you’ll end up serving in block X. ”

“No please miss, not that, I’ll be a good boy.”

The guard, had an evil smirk. She seemed satisfied she had terrified the poor prisoner.

I carried on walking towards a row of shops. Other people were about looking around and shopping. I noticed it straight away. There were men dressed as women. There were happy confident looking women and scared unhappy looking me dressed as 1950’s housewives. Unlike the last world though, these men had short hair and no makeup. They were tidier than the bearded scruffy men on the work gang. They looked like well groomed modern men.

Some were alone shopping, but most were following women around carrying bags. It’s one of those worlds, I thought. Curiosity got the better of me. I was here to learn after all. On the corner of the street I saw a library. The was a sign outside.

“Males and Mals Strictly Prohibited.”

What the hell was a mal? There were several of the crossdressed men waiting outside. The door opened, as a short fat woman appeared with some books. I darted inside. I could not open the door as I was intangible. As the door shut I heard.

“Come on Cecil, Put those books in your bag and follow me, don’t dawdle.”

The library was almost empty. It reminded me of the old stuffy library of my childhood. There was an index system on the librarian’s desk. No computers. I wandered around looking for the modern history section.

I eventually found it upstairs with the encyclopaedias. The upstairs room was sectioned off with a rope. The sign said entry only with librarian’s permission. I should be safe up here for a little while to do some fact finding.

After setting my band to level 1, I scanned the history section. I found a book that looked like it may have the answers.

P.E.G. 100 years. The making of utopia.

P.E.G. apparently stood for Pan European Gynocracy . I took the book to an unlocked closet that contained cleaning equipment, sat down on a wooden box and started to read.

******************************************************************************************************************************

It was world war one that caused this bizarre world. In our world it lasted from 1914-1918. Around 20 million men died. In this world the war started in 1910 and lasted until 1929. Over 18 years of war two thirds of the male population perished.

Women got the vote in 1905 and were stating to make inroads into traditional male roles before the war. With the almost the whole of Europe’s men conscripted, women were having to learn to do all the jobs the men did.

When elections were due, anti war parties promised to end the killing, to save their fathers, brothers and sons. With the electorate now being overwhelmingly female, they won with a landslide.

What no one knew at the time, was the core of these parties were run by what my universe would call radical feminists. Gradually the men in the party were sidelined. When the feminist’s knew their position was unassailable they passed a law preventing men from voting.

This was not well received, after all, most women aren’t monsters . They love their men and saw it as unfair. The politicians were masters of spin, though. They published pictures and stories of dead and dying men, crying mothers and mass graves. Men need to be protected from themselves they espoused.

Gradually laws against men were brought in. Men’s property right were reduced. Higher education was banned for boys. There were always good reasons given for this. Like the confession poem though,


First they came for the socialists, and I did not speak out, Because I was not a socialist.

Then they came for the trade unionists, and I did not speak out, Because I was not a trade unionist.

But this confession would have ended.

Then they came for my balls, and there was no one left to speak for me.

There were highly publicised rape cases. Men were condemned as out of control animals. Laws were passed that males could not stay in towns and cities after sunset. This led to the building of men’s camps outside all major towns and cities. Men were bused in and out of towns every day. This upset a huge amount of women and demonstrations ensued.

As a compromise the government said that men could stay with their partners, they would not use the word wives, under the condition they were castrated. This was a first rejected out of hand, until the propaganda machine started espousing the benefits of castration.

Removes sexual urges makes your man less inclined to 'roam'
Reduces or prevents certain forms of aggressiveness.
Prevents testicular cancer.
Reduces the risk of prostatic disease in later life.
It can help to control hormone diseases such as tumours

After castration men would still be able to make love, but would need testosterone pills, which would only be give on prescription to women. Many women liked the idea of being in control of their lovemaking. There were used to being bothered by their men whenever they had the urge. Now they would be in control of when and where.

Around 10% of the female population fled the European countries, this was a step too far.Most of the world still ran on the old patriarchal system. Women that preferred the traditional ways went out of Europe. Men were prevented from leaving, as they were classed as a protected minority. Soon forms were sent to all men and their nearest female relations. These were known by the public as the chop forms. Men had the choice . Life in a work camp, or castration and life as mals.

Men were only allowed near women when supervised. Any lone male in a town after dark could be shot. While working in a town or city males genitals were to be caged. Approximately 20% of men chose to be mals. The irony was not lost on the feminist’s, the men signed away their right to their own testicles. Before they were operated on all males had to donate seven samples of sperm. This was frozen for use by present or future partners.

Running the camps proved difficult. There were riots in many of the camps. Even though they were unarmed, many of the men were experienced soldiers. These were put down with a great loss of male and female lives. The governments called in experts to solve this problem. They came up with a program to ease the tensions in the camps.

Sports were encouraged in camps. Camps played against other camps in sports like Football, Cricket and basketball. These were televised on the grainy black and white television sets that seemed to still be the only ones available in this universe. Betting was allowed, the men were paid in camp currency that they could spend money on luxury items such as sweets and cigarettes. There were a limited range of films shown. These were usually feminist approved ones and had little to no interest for the men.

Recreational drugs that mellowed your mood like narcotics, marijuana or tranquilizers were available to buy at the camp shops. Alongside the weak beer, this gave the men something to look forward to.

Sex was the next thing that needed addressing. Every camp had a “milking clinic”. Every man was expected to provide one specimen a week. They were paid a small amount of camp currency for each donation. To address the sexual tension that builds up with so many men confined in one place, homosexual sex was encouraged. This helped a little, but they knew it was not the answer.

Volunteers were sought to undergo sex change operations and work in camp brothels. Not surprisingly this yielded almost no results. The law was then changed so that any male that struck a woman, or was caught out after dark would be sent for a sex change and forced to work in the camp brothels. Any woman that committed murder or aided a man to commit a crime was also sentenced to this fate. These poor drugged up creatures provided the men with a sexual outlet.

The measures gave the women a partially contented workforce. Women were being encouraged to enjoy lesbian sex or to use sex toys. The propaganda told them there was less risk of ovarian cancer with these methods. Those women that still had their now docile castrated partners would often lend then out. The mals had little choice but to go along with their partners wishes.

The mals were entirely under the authority of their partners. They had the same rights as children. The government decided that all mals should dress as females. They reasoned that this would make them easier to distinguish between their dangerous and un-castrated brothers. Mals were not allowed facial hair, long hair or makeup. At home the mal could dress as his partner wished. Some women still preferred a man to look like a man, and what they did behind closed doors was no business of the government.

The book was around twenty year old. I wanted to know what else had happened since then. I carefully replaced it and searched for something more modern. After a few minutes I gave up and thought it better to observe first hand.

In a way this was worse than the last world. At least in that one the women were bigger and stronger, You could understand how they dominated their men. This world was almost my own, only our war had ended much earlier. I think WW2 had forced us to advance more. Radars, computers, better engines and faster planes were just some of the advances. The loss of male inventors and innovators could not of helped. This world seemed stuck in the 1960's. I had no way of finding out what the rest of the world was like. Men here had only two choices a pet or a slave.

The sky was darkening when the librarian locked up. I followed her out to the street. Many of the shops were now locking up. I passed a hardware shop with gardening equipment and a section in the window called mal training aids. There were chains, locks hoods and things that looked like small chastity cages.

One had a slogan on a small poster, that showed a woman holding a cage that read.

“He can only be used by you, fitted with cage from Steel true.”

Disturbing.

I followed a young looking mal that was trying hard to keep up with a stern looking woman with a blue rinse. He was carrying four bags of shopping and looked like he was having problems walking in his black shinny stiletto heels.

“Keep up Timmy dear, you don’t want the police to catch you out after dark again. You know what happened last time.”

“But I’m with you mummy, they won’t arrest me again will they?”

“Well my sweetie, let’s not find out. I’m feeling quite frisky. When we get home I shall give you your pill. I’ll have a nice hot bath, while you put the shopping away. When you ‘re finished, go upstairs and put on your white Y-front, those nice stripped pyjamas and splash on some of the aftershave I got you for Christmas. I want you to wait for me on the bed. You're in for a treat."

Well I thought, I am here to find out as much as I can about this place. It does not look like they have any technology my universe would be interested in though. I may as well find out how their domestic arrangements work.

I followed them home.

TBC?

******************************************************************************************************************************

Notes

I am not sure whether to continue this story. As a general sci-fi story you could use the gateway to create any number if different worlds.
This was my feeble attempt at a story in a universe similar to Torry Grovers Educating Special Boys in the Feminist Republic and Beverly Taff's The Feminine Queendom.

I tried to explain how the world got the way it did in a semi believable manner. I always wonder with alternate world stories, "how did that happen then."

Pan European Gynocracy Part 2 Sweet Boy

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Pan European Gynocracy part 2. Sweetboy

A feminised male has sex with his mistress, all is not as it seems.

I followed a young looking mal that was trying hard to keep up with a stern looking woman with a blue rinse. He was carrying four bags of shopping and looked like he was having problems walking in his black shinny stiletto heels.

“Keep up Timmy dear, you don’t want the police to catch you out after dark again. You know what happened last time.”
“But I’m with you mummy, they won’t arrest me again will they?”

“Well my sweetie, let’s not find out. I’m feeling quite frisky. When we get home I shall give you your pill. I’ll have a nice hot bath, while you put the shopping away. When you ‘re finished, go upstairs and put on your white Y-fronts, those nice stripped pyjamas and splash on some of the aftershave I got you for Christmas. I want you to wait for me on the bed. You're in for a treat."

Well I thought, I am here to find out as much as I can about this place. It does not look like they have any technology my universe would be interested in though. I may as well find out how their domestic arrangements work.

I followed them home. The house was a three bedroom semi. It looked like any suburban home on the outskirts of London. Sitting in the driveway was small old fashion looking car.

I followed them into the kitchen where “mummy” unlocked what looked like a medicine cabinet. She took two blue pills from a bottle marked Res-Erection. At least someone on this world still had a sense of humor.

“Now Timmy dear, you take your pills and get on with your work. Meet me upstairs in an hour. You should be in the mood by then.”

While Timmy was putting away his shopping, I decided to look around. The living room looked like one I had seen in a living history museum of a 1940’s house. There was a lot of wooden furniture, an old valve radio and a television set with an 18 inch screen. Well at least the television looked like it was from the 1960’s.

Upstairs there were three bedrooms. One large and luxurious. This I guessed was mummy’s room. Lace and flower patterns everywhere. The mistress of the house was probably what I would call a “girly, girl.”

The second room was mostly empty, except for a double bed. The smallest room, I think was Timmy’s. It had a few dresses hanging on coat hangers and a pair of discarded white high heels on the floor. The modest single bed had a pink duvet and lace trimmed pillows. On the bed was a book with the title,

“Sweet Boys Bible.”

The cover had as reminder. That said ,

“Read daily, random tests may be administered by any female over the age of 16.”

If I went solid, I may be able to read this to get an insight to how this world’s mal’s functioned. As I was about to adjust my wristband Timmy entered the room. I quickly went to the empty corner to observe.

I felt like a bit of a pervert, but this was a scientific mission and I needed as much data as I could get.

Timmy unbuttoned his dress and gathered it off the floor, then put it on a hanger on his wardrobe. He was wearing what I would describe as a corselet. It was white and heavily elasticated , with two cone shaped breasts. He unhooked his nylon stockings and struggled out of the garment.

Underneath he was wearing full cut granny panties. These looked very shiny and silky and were trimmed with white lace. He took these off, and stood naked in front of the full length mirror. Timmy looked like a normal, but skinny, 25 year old man. In our world he would be described as under endowed. His skinny penis was now semi erect, and it looked to be around 3-4 inches long.

He sighed and went to the top draw of his dressing table. A sea of lace and nylon burst out as he rummaged around. Soon he found a pair of old fashioned looking Y-fronts. He dressed in these and some stripped pyjamas and went off to his mummy’s room.

Waiting in her room on the bed was his Timmy’s, mummy. She was wearing a full length, blue diaphanous night gown. I could almost believe they were a traditional couple from my world. She was what I would kindly call rotund. Large bottom, belly and breasts. She stood around 5ft 10, Timmy was 5ft 6.

“I never thought you would get here my big strong man.”

She pushed him onto the bed and pulled down the pyjamas. Her had snaked into the Y-fronts and freed his modest penis. She looked disappointed.

“Timmy, you know I am a traditionalist. I loved my father. I remember how mother had begged him to sign the forms so he could stay with us. He said he would only stay as the man of the house. The forms would mean he would no longer be a man. So he left for the camps, and I never saw him again. That’s why I let you dress as a man at home sometimes. Can you at least try to act the part.”

“I’m sorry mummy.”

“Stop calling me mummy! Call me Mildred, act like I’m your wife. I want you to take me.”

“I will try my best Mildred. Now show m-me y-your pp-pussy, I’m going to give you a good s-seeing to.”

Timmy stuttered these words, It would not convince anyone he was serious.

Mildred giggled.

“Oh you big strong man, make me yours!”

Awkwardly Timmy climbed on top and did his best to make love to Mildred.

After a few minutes Mildred sighed and pushed him off.

“It’s not working, I thought two pills might make you larger.”

I’m sorry Mildred, I tried my best, honest.”

“Shush now. It’s not your fault. It’s the bloody government. It’s better to be woman now we are in charge, but many of us would love to be with real men. A sweaty, rough, strong, sexy, hard real man. You're just a poor, little sweet boy, you are the only type of men that the government permits in our houses.”

“I can’t be like that Mildred, because of what they did when I was 13.”

“Many of the women I know feel the same, we just need to organise ourselves. Somehow overthrow the dykes in charge and get back to being real women, married to real men.”

“Sorry Timmy, you know I love you. It’s just that as part of my job as a sanitation manger for the council, I had to inspect the men’s camp today.”

“What happened?”

“While I was there they had forgotten to make sure the toilets were not being used. They don’t have doors on the men’s toilets. A man saw me and jumped up. His shorts were around his ankles. I saw his big thick penis, it was huge, covered in hair, like his chest and face. I screamed and blushed. The bitch of a commander had the poor man clubbed by the guards for exposing himself. My face was red because I wanted him Timmy. My knickers were wet all day thinking about that poor man.”

“I can do what we normally do Mildred.”

“Yes please, I know you always try your best, you dear sweet boy.”

Timmy got down between her knees and started performing cunnilingus. From the sounds Mildred made, she was enjoying it.

After he brought her to a couple of orgasms, Timmy got up and went to the cupboard and retrieved a large strapon dildo.

“Timmy do you mind if we don’t tonight?”

“But the book says anytime I put my thing into you, you have to put your bigger one into me. It says that it keeps me in my place and stops me thinking like and old time male.”

“I know what that bloody book says. It’s written by women that want us all to be lesbians, they hate what they call “prick sex”. They think women like me are perverts.”

“So you don’t want to then?”

“I know you get a little release when it massages your prostate, I just don’t want to do it tonight. Perhaps tomorrow.”

“Shall I change into a night dress and go to my room?”

“No, stay as you are. You can sleep here tonight with me. At least with that aftershave on, you smell like a real man. That cost me a fortune on the black market, I hope you didn’t use too much.”

“No mummy, there’s still a lot left.”

“Good, but until you are back in your dress, don’t call me mummy. Now climb into bed and cuddle me you big strong man.”

It seems this universe was far from perfect, even for its female victors. I wondered if I should, or could help. this universe was women’s revenge on men, made horribly real.

Now should I read Timmy’s book to get a better idea, and see how I can help, or return home. I was hungry, tired and indecisive.

******************************************************************************************************************************

This genre of story seems to be the least popular type of story I have written. As a "Universe" It has got legs, as it allows travel to any type of reality. I think I might park this and concentrate on my other stories.

The Reluctant Housewife

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties
  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Caught with Consequences
  • Hypnosis / Mind-Control / Brainwashed

TG Elements: 

  • Bizarre Body Modifications
  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

If only I had listened to the warnings about drugs. In my defense though, I have had a rotten life up until this present moment. A moment that finds me staring down the barrel of a shotgun in a private hospital in the middle of the night.

The first few years of my life were like many other people's. I was the only child of loving but poor parents. I was always on the small side which led to bullying at school, but that was normal. Schools say they hate bullying, but most of them turn a blind eye to it.

My problems started when my parents died in a fire when I was young. We never had any insurance and none of my relatives wanted me. I was left to the mercy of the system. I learned quickly that strangers were not the only source of danger. I was abused by the staff and some of the "inmates" of the care home.

I ran away at and lived by my wits. I learned to shoplift and grift. I had a sweet setup with a few other ranaways in a squat for nearly 10 years. I was streetwise but often bored. I think that was what led me to try heroin. My habit got so bad that none of the people I had called friends could stand to be around me. I had stolen from all of them and chased out of all the safe places I knew.

The addiction was all. I did many things that no normal person would do, "Chasing the Dragon ". I was reduced to sleeping in shop doorways and stealing from old ladies. Now in Britain in 2031, there was a worse recession than 2008-9. Crime was at an all-time high. The government adopted a three-strikes rule. Three strikes meant thirty years with no early release.

The prisons were now run by corrupt private companies. The death rates inside were at record levels. No one cared. When your kids go to school hungry, who cares about a con being offed?

I had done my three strikes. I managed to give the police the slip two weeks before. I had stolen a tent from a garden shed and had been living in it for two weeks. I was camped a couple of miles outside town. Britain has more security cameras than any country in Europe. If I went into town for too long I would be picked up by facial recognition. This meant I could only get a fix a few times a week. I was a shivering wreck.

I was desperately looking for something to steal and sell when I came across the private hospital. It was very small for a hospital and appeared to be joined to a two-story house. A hospital meant drugs. If I could get some methadone I may be able to kick my habit.

There must have been a silent alarm. I was in the process of trying to kick down the door when I heard a click behind me. I turned and saw a double-barrelled shotgun pointed at my face.

"Give me one good reason not to shoot you. " Said the tall, distingished-looking man holding the gun."

"That.. that would be murder. You c..can't."

"Don't you watch the news? No one cares about criminal scum like you. Look at the state of you. Are you an addict?"

"Yes.. please, I just need some methadone. Please I haven't had a fix for two days, this is killing me. I'll do anything you want."

"I am well aware of what addiction does young man. I am a doctor. I am going to call the police."

"No please don't. I have had my three strikes. I'll die in prison. It's not fair."

"Why should I care? You were trying to steal from me."

He pulled out his phone and started to unlock the screen. In desperation, I fell to my knees and begged.

"Please no. Please, I will do anything you want, anything!"

He had dialed the first two digits and paused. He looked down at me.

"Anything?"

I was very close to him. My head was level with his pajama bottoms. I swear I saw his dick twitch when he said "anything". Did he want me to blow him? It wouldn't be the first time for me. A drug dealer had made me do it several times when I had been short of money for my fix. Heroin robs you of all self-respect.

I reached forward with my right hand.

"What the fuck do you think you are doing? I'm not gay."

"Sorry.. I thought."

He told me to stand and pushed me into a closet and locked the door. My body was on fire. My stomach was cramping. I was sure I would pass out soon. I started to cry.

Ten minutes later I heard him outside the door.

"Listen very carefully. I have decided to do a good deed. I am going to save your life."

"Oh thank you.. but I need..."

"SHUT UP!. I talk you listen. I have a syringe of methadone with me."

My heart leaped at that. I must get that now. It took all that was left of my willpower not to scream. My skin felt like it was crawling with ants.

"I have decided you are going to repay for your misdeeds by working them off for me. I need someone to do light secretarial work, a little nursing, and housework."

"But I."

"One more interruption and I empty this syringe on the floor! I will let you out, then you will sign a contract. Then you will lay on the gurney and I will administer your injection."

I would sign my soul away for what was in that syringe. I did not look at what I signed. I scribbled my name on it and collapsed on the gurney.

He looked at the paper I had signed and expelled a small amount of fluid from the needle. I felt the needle enter one of the few veins that were not wrecked in my arm and waited for the relief I knew would come.

The man looked down on me. It was like a predator looking at prey he had just brought down.

"My name is Dr. Tom Roberts. Firstly, what is your name, and how do you feel?"

I felt the pain of withdrawal lessening. I did not feel high I felt sleepy, very sleepy.

"I'm Simon, Simon Parks. I feel so tired. What was in that syringe?"

"You will pass out soon Simone. There was methadone in there as well as a sedative. You are my project. I will get you clean and make you a useful person Simone. First I need to make a few adjustments to your body to suit your new role. Sleep tight."

Did he call me Simone? What was going on? I tried to rise, but collapsed and passed out.

I awoke in that wonderful state where you feel relaxed before your brain kicks in and you remember what has just happened to you. I saw a drip in my arm. I sat up slowly. I felt different. When I was upright I saw what it was. I had breasts.

"No. What the fuck!"

My hand went up and grasped them. They were real. They were mine, not fakes. My voice, which did sound like me, but raspy though it was way too high.

Dr. Tom entered the room carrying a cup of water.

"Good, you're awake. I see you have discovered some of the modifications I have made. Drink this."

My throat was very sore. I painfully gulped the water and said.

"What the fuck have you done to me?"

"Why Simone, I have carried out the procedures you requested and signed for. Before you start screaming, I will tell you how this is going to work. But first, let's get this over with."

He pulled back the blanket and lifted the hospital gown I was wearing. I stared down in utter shock. My cock was missing. I let out a hissing scream.

"Before you get too upset, it is still there. I have pushed your testicles up into your abdomen pushed your penis between your legs and sewn your scrotum over it."

"Why? Why have you done this to me?"

"I need a housekeeper, a secretary, and a nurse. You will fulfill those roles. You signed a consent form for all these procedures including vocal cord tightening and breast augmentation. These will help you settle into your new role. I have always had a woman doing those jobs. My wife did it up until she left. Fucking bitch."

I just gaped at my ruined body. He continued.

"You have been in a medical coma for six weeks now. You are nearly fully healed. I will get you some soup, then I will remove your catheter and you can come into the house. My wife left some clothes, they should fit you."

"If you think I'm going to dress up as a woman for you, you sick fuck."

He cut me off.

"You forget. I have CCTV footage of you breaking in. How long do you think you would last in prison? What do you think is going to happen when you start craving your next hit? You can feel it already, can't you? You need your next shot."

He was right. I could feel the need again. As much as I hated what he wanted me to do it was better than living like an animal in the woods. Scavenging food from bins, stealing to pay for my next hit.

"You worked it out, haven't you? You don't have a choice. It's this or prison and probably death. I will make sure you get a twice-daily dose, providing you cooperate Simone. Yes, Simone is your name now. "

He left to while I sat dumbstruck. I had signed the consent form. How could I report him? If I went anywhere near the police they would arrest me. It was this life or none. I was trapped.

He returned with a mug of soup a waited until I finished it. He then helped down a corridor and into his house. My legs started to loosen up as he helped me up the stairs. We entered a large and very feminine room. He told me to sit on the bed while he chose some suitable clothing.

He rummaged through draws and wardrobes and I looked at what awaited me. There was a soft black lace pair of knickers and a matching bra and suspender belt. A silky white blouse, black stockings, a black pencil skirt, and 3-inch black court shoes. I would look like a typical secretary when I was dressed.

"Right, before you dress take a shower. You won't have to worry about shaving, I got rid of all that pesky body hair while you were in the coma."

I took off the robe and slowly walked to the shower. Dr. Tom looked at my modified body with what I am sure was lust.

I never know if I should continue stories like this or just leave them as stand-alone. You can tell how this one is probably going to go. Should I continue?

The Reluctant Housewife Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Blackmail
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The shower felt so good. I could not remember the last time I had showered or washed my hair. I was not dirty. Dr. Tom must have cleaned me while I was in the medical coma. Still, the warm water felt sensual on my now smooth skin. It's funny how you don't realise how you miss the everyday trappings of civilization.

The shower gel and shampoo were all heavily scented with jasmine and other flowery scents. I wrapped the towel around my waist and started to dry my hair. I walked back into the bedroom.

"What the hell do you think you are doing?"

I paused. Was this a trick question?

"Are you some kind of slut."

"I..I don't understand." I said.

"Cover your bloody tits woman. Have you no shame?"

I looked down. My brain had still not processed what had happened to me. I looked down at my breasts. My breasts. It seemed so alien to me. As I opened the towel to reposition it under my armpits. I caught sight of my groin in the mirror. It was smooth and flat. I still had a small landing strip of pubic hair. I stared at myself. I was having trouble processing that this was my body.

My hips seemed wider than I remember. My body was almost hourglass-shaped. How did that happen? Had he done liposuction? I had a moment of panic. I felt the urge to run. Then reality came crashing back. If I ran I would be caught and thrown into a male prison. God knows what would happen to me. No, even if I was going to be forced to live as a woman, at least I would be safe.

A hard slap on my bottom brought me back to reality.

"Ooow, that hurt!" I still couldn't believe that high-pitched whine had come from me.

"Get dressed and brush your hair."

I stepped into the black lace knickers. They felt so sexy as they slid up my smooth legs. I felt the lace settle between my buttocks as I pulled them up tight. I felt a stirring between my legs. It was trapped and felt a little uncomfortable. Next came the matching bra. I had no idea how to do this.

Dr. Tom told me to put my arms through the straps and lean forward to nestle my boobs in the cups. I shivered as my nipples met the soft silk lining. When did just dressing feel so sensual? Was it the clothes or my altered body?

It took a few tries to do up the catch behind my back. The suspender belt and stockings came next. I used to fantasize about being with a woman wearing stockings. Now that woman was me. I started to worry that Dr. Tom would think of me the same way. He did say he wasn't gay though, didn't he?

He handed me a white satin slip. I put his over my head and smoothed it out over my body. It felt wonderful. I wondered if women felt like this every day. I felt a little jealous. The blouse and skirt came next. They fit perfectly.

"You look wonderful. I knew you were about the same size as Trica. Now brush your hair."

I sat at the vanity and saw there was a good selection of makeup laid out. I guessed he would want me to wear that too. As I brushed my hair I took a moment to study my face. Mirrors had not been something I had much to do with lately. I had a short beard for a few years now, but the woman in the mirror looked nothing like me. My skin looked softer, and clearer. What other drugs had he been giving me?

"Now put on a little makeup. You will learn how to use makeup properly. I expect you to study this every day. You will learn how to cook, and do housework too. Can you use a computer?"

"Yes, I did learn how to do a lot of the basic things at school."

"Good girl. I will put you to work putting my patient's records onto the database later."

I finished putting on some pink lipstick. My hair looked fluffy and full. The woman in the mirror looked nothing like Simon. I felt a cramp coming. My addiction was calling.

"I have done what you asked. Can I please have my fix now?"

"No, you have done nothing to earn it yet. That is how this will work. You will work to earn your keep and your fix. I may have been able to cure you while you were under, but I kept you addicted so I can use the carrot and the stick approach to your training."

I knew something like this was coming. I started to wonder what other kind of work would be involved.

"Please, I won't be able to do much if I'm rolling about and shivering."

I could feel my skin starting to itch.

"When I caught you, you went on your knees and seemed to be willing to blow me for a fix and your freedom. Have you done that before?"

"Yes, a few times. I am not proud of it, but when you sink as low as I have you would be amazed at what am willing to do."

"I think we will put that to the test. I will be back in a moment. Put the shoes on and be waiting by the bed."

He left and I put on the shiny black court shoes. I staggered around for a few seconds, then got my balance. I felt an urgent need to pee. My heels made a loud clicking noise on the tiled floor. I lifted my skirt and slip with one hand and pulled my knickers down with my other. Then it hit me. I would have to sit to pee from now on. Welcome to 51% of the population, I thought.

I turned and sat down. It felt so good to pee. I had trouble stopping. That must have been the result of the catheter. I looked down at the lacy knickers resting between my smooth stocking covered legs. This is me now. How was I going to live like this? The alternative still seemed worse. I wiped between my legs and dressed.

He returned with a full syringe and placed it on the bed next to him.

"Let's see if you can earn this. On your knees."

"I thought you said you weren't gay."

"I'm not. You are a woman now Simone. Don't you see that?"

I dropped to my knees and gently fished out his cock. It wasn't anything remarkable, but it felt heavy and fleshy in my hand. I had a flashback to when a dealer had made me blow a tramp for a fix. I threw up before I managed that. This was different. He was clean and smelt of a manly cologne.

My hand slid up and down his cock. Using the tip of my tongue I traced the length of his cock. When I got to the top I engulfed him. I knew how to use my tongue to bring him to a quick climax. This was not a skill I was proud of. I worked my tongue on the underside as I sucked. Soon I felt him swell, then release a large load in my mouth.

I saw my reflection in the mirror as this happened. This brought home to me that I wasn't Simon anymore.

"Swallow it bitch."

He slapped my face to drive home his order. I did as I was told.

"Good girl. You are much better at that than my wife was. That is going to be a regular part of your duties now. Now get over my knee so I can give you your reward."

I got up awkwardly and lay across his knees. He slid up my skirt and pulled my knickers aside to expose my right buttock.

"Right, you will feel a little prick. Or perhaps a larger one later if you're lucky."

He laughed at his pathetic attempt at humor as I felt drugs taking effect.

The Substitute Housewife Part 1

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Contests, Deals, Bets or Dares
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Partial Transformations
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I suppose this is all my own doing really. I had been working as Mr. Owen’s assistant for 6 months now. I loved the job he was a nice guy. Very generous to his staff and if the company was doing well we all got bonuses. Yes, Owen tech was going places. My dream of buying a narrow boat and living free on the canals of Britain could be realized before I was too old to enjoy it.

I had only been with the company a month when we had a fancy dress Christmas office party. I was persuaded by a couple of the temps to go as a milkmaid. There were seven women in the office and they were one short for “Eight maids a-milking”. When I got to Shirley’s house and saw the outfit I nearly backed out. It was a milk maid’s outfit from a porn fetish version of the song. The skirt barely covered my backside.

They insisted I wore the black stockings and frilly blue and white knickers that went with the outfit. I protested a little, but being a closet crossdresser I was secretly loving it. I had to tuck myself back between my legs and pull my knickers up tight to avoid tenting my puffy, petticoated skirt.

In my borrowed heels I tottered out to the minibus with the rest of the girls. Women are such a bunch of perverts when they get together without men. They forgot I was a man and carried on like I was one of the girls. I think most of them were half cut before we reached the party.

When we reached the party at Mr. Owen’s house I met his wife for the first time. She was pretty and had a narrow face with a slightly crooked nose, a little like mine. Instead of spoiling her, it made her look cute and quirky. She seemed a little angry at having us at her house. Even I, a fake woman could detect that.

An hour or so into the party the booze was flowing. I had been called queer by the office asshole, been felt up by a couple of the guys, even though they knew who I was. I was kind of enjoying myself. It was great being able to crossdress with “permission”. I was a good sport. I was allowing the women to be “Eight maids a-milking”.

An almost legless Shirley suggested we all grab guys and milk them. I pretended to be horrified, but I was honestly so turned on by the drink, the sexy feel of the knickers against my cock I considered it. I did not think I was gay. I had only ever had sex with one girlfriend. I just never really thought about sex much. I did have a drunken coupling with a guy at uni. I enjoyed the sex, but it just did not seem right. Perhaps I was fooling myself.

It never happened anyway. Two of the other maids dragged her off to the kitchen to sober up. Mr. Owen announced we were all getting a £5000 Christmas bonus. He told us that the Yasimo Electronics Company deal was almost signed. We would have a bumper year next year. I couldn’t believe it. That amount of money put me a little nearer my £100k target for my dream narrow boat.

Shortly after I noticed Mr. Owen argue with his wife in the garden. She slapped him and called him a “fucking idiot”, and ran upstairs. I hoped they would both be alright. It was Christmas after all. I never liked Susan, his wife. She was meant to finalise the Yasimo contract, but she got me to do everything. I had to use her email account to communicate with Mr. Yasimo. Although it did give me a little thrill pretending to be a woman talking to Mr. Yasimo.

He hit the whiskey hard after that. That’s when it happened. I was bending over to pick up a bottle some had knocked to the floor, I’m a clean freak, I hate to see a mess. I was fully bent and my dress must have ridden up exposing my lacy knickers. I felt two hands caress my buttocks through the silky material.

My first reaction was to jump and shout. I didn’t. It felt so bloody good. The hands were softly massaging me.

“You love that don’t you sexy girl?”

It was Mr. Owen! My boss was grouping me! What would he do when he found out it was me?

“I always knew your sexy arse would look good in knickers Peter.”

He gave me one final squeeze, then I stood up. My face was as red as a beetroot. He knew he was grouping me, not one of the women.

“My wife is a bitch Peter. She hates me giving bonuses. She thinks I’m an idiot. Do you think I’m an idiot?”

“No Mr. Owen. I think you are a generous boss. A great boss who is loved by his staff.”

“Call me Ken. The way I see it my staff makes me money, and I share it with them. I know you did all the work on the Yasimo contract, so I’m giving you an extra £2k. She tried to tell me she did it. She wants me to stop all the bonuses. Well, that bitch can go suck on a lemon.

“Thanks, Ken. I really appreciate it. It will go straight in my narrow boat. fund. Happy Christmas.”

“It’s good to have a dream, Peter. Stick with it. I had a dream once. I was in love with a guy when I was at Oxford. We made plans to start our own computer firm. Both our parents threatened to send us to a “straight” camp. In the end we both married fucking horrible bitches. He killed himself last week.”

The whisky had dropped all his inhibitions. He should not be telling me all this. He was really upset. I couldn’t help myself. I wrapped my arms around him and gave him a cuddle.

“It’s alright Ken. You’ll be OK.”

Just then Susan walked in.

“That figures. I knew you’d find another fag. Queers like you two don’t appreciate real women.”

Ken pulled away from me and faced her.

“If you weren’t spitting venom all the time perhaps I would. You can fuck off and leave me alone.”

“Yes, that’s the only good idea you have had in years. Enjoy Christmas alone faggot.”

She stormed off.

“I’m so sorry Mr.. I mean Ken. That was my fault. I..”

“No Peter. That was a long time coming.

Christmas was uneventful for me as usual. I had few friends and no family. I grew up in the foster care system. Some of the families sent the odd card, most didn’t. As an adult I realise many did it for the money. They get between £450 to £1000 a week per child.

My basic one-room apartment was as bleak as usual. I watched TV and browsed the web looking at narrow boats. I had £20k saved now. Another £80k should get me a decent pre-owned boat. Then I would need money for food. I could get solar panels and a wind generator for power. I dreamed of the freedom I would have. There are now about 4,700 miles of waterways in the UK. I wanted to see them all.

I didn’t spend money on unnecessary things. All my money went into saving. I would one day live my life on the gentle rivers of Britain. That was all that mattered to me.

The first day back I walked into Ken’s office, he was a mess. I could see he had been crying.

“Mr Owen, whatever’s the matter?”

“She’s left me for good. She’s left the country.”

“Oh, I’m so sorry. But I didn’t think you liked her that much. “

“I didn’t. It’s not that Peter. She has emptied out the company bank account. She set up a sister company in India and transferred the money to that. She has done the same to our joint account too. The company is broke.”

“But the Yasimo contract is worth nearly £30 million Ken. Surely we still have that?”

I couldn’t believe it was all over. We would all be out of work.

“That’s the problem. I have enough money in my pension fund to keep the company going for about six weeks. Mr. Yasimo wants to come over and discuss the contract details with Sue.”

“Well, I can do that. It was me that wrote it anyway.”

“There lays the problem. First, he thought he was dealing with Sue. He will take that as deception when he finds out it was you. Secondly, he is a family man. Family is very important to him. If he finds my wife ran off with all the company funds, he is likely to back out. Wouldn’t you.”

There was no way around this. We needed Susan here to keep the deal alive. There had to be a way out of this for the sake of everyone at the company.

Ken looked up at me. His red-rimmed eyes were wide, staring at me. He was having a eureka moment.

“Unless we had a woman that knew the details of the contract intimately. He has never seen Susan’s face he doesn’t know what she looks like.”

“Ken, I’m the only one that knows the contract. None of the women here have had anything to do with it.”

“Yes, exactly, and you look good in a dress. I want to you stand in for Susan. I want you to be my substitute wife while Mr. Yasimo is here.”

I thought about it for a few seconds. I thrill ran through me. To act and dress as a woman for a few days, full time. Could I?

“I’d make it worthwhile. If we keep the contract, I’ll give you £50k. Decide quickly. He will be here tomorrow.”

I would be more than halfway to my dream. In a few years, I could be moored up next to open fields, hearing nothing but cows and birds.

“I don’t have any clothes. How can I get all the stuff I’ll need?”

“When Susan left she packed a small suitcase. That’s why I never suspected she was skipping the country. Most of her clothes and makeup are still at my home.

God dammit. The money was too good to turn down. I would be keeping everyone else in a job too. Part of me accepted that explanation. Secretly I knew the money and idea of posing as a wife was turning me on.

“OK Ken. I’ll do it. What do we do now?

The Substitute Housewife Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Romantic
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Corsets
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

We left for Ken's house immediately. As we went through the main office he nodded to Shirly and she followed on behind us.

“Before you ask, she did a good job of making you look like a woman at the party, so she’s going to help now.”

Shirley gave me her lopsided grin. She was a kinky woman. I was sure she was enjoying every minute of this.

As Ken’s Tesla crunched up the gravel drive I took in the large six-bedroom house. Six bedrooms, why would a couple with no kids need six bedrooms? Then it struck me what I was getting into. I had agreed so readily. Partly to help keep the company afloat, but mostly to keep my dream of a life on the water alive.

I had no idea how long Mr. Yasimo was going to be here. All the time he was here I would have to stay acting as Ken’s wife. What if he came to Ken’s home? I would have to play the role of a housewife and hostess!

I could not drop out of character. I was trapped as a man’s wife. A homemaker. The thought of this terrified me, and yet I could feel myself getting hard. What was going on with me? I did enjoy being dressed at Christmas, but this was real. I had to really BE a woman in the eyes of the world.

Ken let us in and pointed out the main bedroom to Shirley.

“Her clothes and makeup are all there as well as in the en-suite. If you need anything just buy it and give you the money. I’m going back to the office.” Said Ken.

Shirley winked at me and said,

“Come on Susan. You have a lot of practicing to do.”

The bedroom was larger than my entire bedsit. Shirley started going through the drawers and huge walk-in closet.

“Oh yes, there is plenty here. We will have no trouble. Here take this razor and shave off everything you can reach.”

I gave her a blank look as I held the pink razor.

“Your legs, under your arms, everywhere. I’ll be in after a few minutes to help.”

“What! I can do it myself, Shirley.”

“No, you can’t. Hair remover would have been better but you need to make sure you are smooth all over.”

After my shower and shave, I felt like a plucked chicken. The air on my completely hairless body felt raw but somehow sensuous. I had no idea that women felt this sensation when naked. I could hardly look Shirley in the eye. She had shaved between my buttocks and around my groin.

“Right Peter, until this is over you have to be Susan. For the sake of the company and Ken. You have to be his wife from inside and out.”

“How much is he paying you, Shirley? I know you enjoy doing this sort of thing, but I can’t imagine you’d do this for free.”

“He told me if it works out I get £20k. So you better not fight me.”

Shirley proceeded to trim and brush my hair into a “bob” style, then she began to paint my toenails. After she finished painting my fingernails she said.

“False nails would have been better. It takes too long to get used to doing everyday things if you’re not used to it though. Just don’t cut them, and keep them polished.”

She then sat me down and did my makeup. It hurt when she re-opened the holes in my ears for the pearl earrings.

I saw what she had laid out on the bed. It did not look like the type of underwear your average wife would wear. I stepped into the black silk panties. Susan had an expensive taste in lingerie. The next thing she wanted me to wear was a basque corset. She helped me put it on and tightened the laces. I could hardly breathe. She stuffed the cups with stockings, then had me put on a pair of black seamed nylons.

The stocking glided up my smooth legs. The feeling of the nylon on my smooth silky legs was incredible. After I had fastened the garter tabs couldn’t help rubbing my legs together.

“Come on Susan we need to get your slip and dress on.”

The slip was black nylon with lace around the breasts and hem. The dress was high-necked loose-fitting and made of black cotton. It flared slightly at the hips, giving me a more feminine shape. As I moved I felt the silky slip glide across my nylon-covered legs.

“Feels lovely doesn’t it?”

I looked up feeling a little guilty to be enjoying these feminine sensations.

“I am so aware of what I’m wearing. I can feel my legs in the nylons. My toes and feet feel different. I can hardly breathe, but the corset. It’s like I’m being hugged.”

What I didn’t tell her was that my cock was straining against its silk panty prison. Was it the silk and nylon? Was it my imagination? The thoughts running through my head were making me feel faint.

I imagined a life where I dressed like this every day. I would wander about this large house, hovering, polishing, making beds, and cooking. I imagined my heels clicking against the stone floor in the kitchen. I could imagine the feel of the garter straps tugging my stockings as I bent. The taste of my lipstick and the smell of my perfume. The perfect housewife. Trapped in a life of pampered servitude. I shivered. Just the thought almost bringing on a small orgasm.

Why was I feeling like this? I had a girlfriend for a few months when I was at Uni. We had sex a few times. I sort of enjoyed it, but couldn’t really see what the fuss was about. The only time I had sex with a man was when I was homeless for a few months. I was offered a place to stay by a single older guy at the burger restaurant I was working at. One night we both got drunk and ended up in bed together.

I didn’t dislike the sex, but it was the companionship I enjoyed. After he “had his way” with me. He would snuggle up to me. Hold me tight against his body. I think a lifetime of uncaring foster parents made me just want to be cared for. I felt safe in his arms. It ended when he met a woman. He felt guilty about taking advantage of me. I never saw it that way. I think he had a hang-up about thinking he might be gay. I never had that hang-up. For me, you find love where you can. Love is love.

“Earth calling Susan.”

“Sorry, Shirley. I was miles away.”

“Right now shoes. I saw you stumble a bit at Christmas. A real woman hardly ever does that, unless she’s drunk. I have got you the lowest heels from her closet. See how you get on. “

I slipped into the 2-inch black court shoes. They were a little tight and I felt my buttocks tense slightly as my posture changed.

“I going to teach you how to do housework and cook all while looking amazing. We women don’t do it all the time but we can. You need to make Mr. Yasimo believe you are a woman. A traditional housewife in every sense of the word.”

I already knew how to cook and do most housework. Although I must admit I did need instruction on using all the gadgets in the kitchen. I had a small oven and a microwave. Ken’s kitchen had every modern gadget you could fit in a kitchen.

As I worked I forgot what I was wearing. Shirley corrected my gestures.

“Keep your elbows tight into your sides. Smaller steps. Smile. Knees together!”

By 6 pm I was exhausted. I heard the front door open. It was Ken.

“Wow, Shirley. You have done an amazing job! Peter.. I mean Susan. You look fantastic.”

I felt a flutter in my stomach. I blushed. I was not used to compliments. I had never been given one. This felt nice.

“Right you two. You are meant to be a couple. Act like one.”

“Oh, of course.” Said Ken.

He held both my hands and pulled me towards him. I looked up into his eyes. Did I see lust? He leaned down and kissed me full on the lips.

“Oh thank you, love. Did you have a good day?” I said.

Shirley had told me to act the part. I was trying my best to imagine what a good wife would do when her husband came home.

“Go through to the dining room both of you. I bring you a drink. Dinner will be ready in ten minutes.”

Ken smiled at Shirley.

“You have done wonders, Shirley. The real Susan was never that nice. Thank you, Susan. I’ll have a scotch on the rocks. But you know that being my wife don’t you?”

“Of course, I do my love. Shirley?”

“I’ll have white wine please.”

Shirley winked at me and mouthed, "Well done”.

I loved the praise. I was grinning while I finished the spaghetti bolognese. I paused again as I was plating it up.

Would I like to have to dress like a housewife and act like a housewife at all time? All day every day, 365 days a year, without time off? Keep myself pretty for my husband, sweet-smelling perfect at all times? Dressed in pretty clothes, being cared for by a man?

What was happening to me? My dream was to wander the waterways. Not to be a woman and housewife. What had the costume at Christmas triggered in me? It was like the clothes were changing the way my mind worked.

We sat and ate our meal. I kept my voice soft and light just as Shirley instructed me. After a few more drinks we all relaxed a little. While we chatted I felt Ken’s hand on my knee. He squeezed slightly and looked me in the eyes. I looked away, embarrassed. It felt good, but I didn’t know how I should react.

“Time for me to go home,” Shirley said.

“Thank you, Shirley. You have done wonders. If you can come back tomorrow it would be great. As far as everyone at the office knows you are both at a conference.”

“How long have we got to prepare Ken? When will Mr. Yasimo arrive?” I said.

“He should be here tomorrow night. He’s staying with us here.”

This was news to me. I assumed he would be in a hotel. That meant I would have to stay as Susan all the time. While Mr. Yasimo was in the U.K. I was trapped as Susan, Ken’s wife. For a while at least.

I felt elated.

“I’ve called you a cab Shirley. Susan has had a long day. It’s about time I took my wife to bed.”

I looked at him. I was a little shocked. Part of me wanted this. Part of me was screaming, “what the hell are you doing?”

He stood next to the table holding out his hand. I took it and we walked up the stairs to our bedroom.

The Substitute Housewife Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Sweet / Sentimental
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a short part.

As we entered, I saw what was laid out on the bed. Shirley must have done this while I was getting the dinner.

It was a dark blue silk teddy. One piece with spaghetti straps and 2 inches of black lace around the bust and legs. It looked like it was made of liquid. I knew I loved the silk knickers I was wearing. How would this feel? Next to it was a matching silk negligee.

"I hope you like it. I got it for Susan last year. She never wore it."

Said Ken.

"Why wouldn't she wear it? It looks amazing."

I said this way too quickly. Giving away my newfound love and appreciation of female clothing.

Ken saw my embarrassment and touched my shoulder.

"Don't worry Sue. I really appreciate what you are doing for me. Are you sure you are ok sleeping with me?"

"Oh, no it's fine. I understand we will have to appear as a normal married couple. It's not like something is going to happen is it?"

I turned away. I couldn't look at him as he answered.

"Er, no. No of course not."

He sounded almost disappointed. I felt the same in an odd way. Did I really want to have sex with my boss? This wasn't normal. Then again, nothing about this was normal.

Ken helped me out of my corset. I went to the en-suite to wash and dress while Ken used one of the other bathrooms. I found a spare toothbrush and looked at my face as I cleaned my teeth. Even with most of my makeup removed, my arched eyebrows and hair still made me look like a woman. Why had I never noticed this before?

The teddy felt wonderful. The lace tickled my legs as I drew it up to my chest. The touch of the silk on my smooth body made me feel jealous. I was 29 years old and because I was born a man, I had been denied this feeling. It wasn't fair. Everyone should feel this. At least once in their life anyway.

I left the negligee off and climbed into bed next to Ken.

"Do you want to read? Shirley left some women's magazines. You know? to get you in the mindset."

"Yes, dear. I believe I will."

He smiled and handed me a "Woman's Own".

I read a recipe for cauliflower cheese. A short romance and an article on whether knee-length boots or ankle boots were best. I loved the look of both. I must look through the shoe closet to see if there were any that would fit.

I really was getting into this role. Ken yawned.

"Big day tomorrow. We had better get some rest."

The light went off.

"Goodnight dear," I said.

"Goodnight my love," said Ken.

I turned and stretched. The lace of the teddy slipped between the cheeks of my bottom. The feeling was incredible. The bed was so soft. I was asleep in moments.

I woke to an unfamiliar feeling. Someone was curled around me. I was being spooned. I could feel Ken's breath on the back of my neck. His strong arm was around my waist pulling me into his hard body.

The feeling melted me inside. I felt vulnerable but safe. It was like I was his. He was claiming me and protecting me even though he was asleep.

I wiggled slightly to get more comfortable. His right arm slipped down to my hip and pulled my bottom into his groin. I felt him harden. His hard member straining against his shorts, pushing against my silk and lace-covered bottom.

Oh my god. I wanted him them. Just the feeling of being cared for and cherished made me want to submit to him.

He kissed the back of my neck.

"I love you Suzi babe."

He thought I was his wife. In a way I was I suppose. Suddenly his body went rigid. He sat up and turned the light on.

"I...I. I'm so sorry. I couldn't help myself. You smell just like her. What must you think of me?"

"It's OK Ken. I understand. I'm not offended."

"No, but I almost. I mean I nearly. you know."

"Ken. It's not something I normally tell someone, but it wouldn't be my first time."

"Really? I always took you as straight. You don't act gay."

I laughed.

"You have an old fashion view of sexuality Ken. I don't really think I'm straight or gay. I have not had sex for years, but I have been with women and men. I enjoyed your attention. Would you hug me again?"

"Why of course. Susan was never touchy-feely. She used to push me away. I always enjoyed hugging."

We settled back down and returned to our "spoon". I felt really good nestled into his body. I could feel by the pressure on my buttocks that he was too.

I fell back to sleep with dreams of being his wife forever.

The Substitute Housewife Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Identity Crisis
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Long Fingernails / Manicures
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This has a sex scene at the end.

The next day was a blur. What was nice was that Ken brought me a cup of coffee and woke me up with a gentle kiss on the forehead.

"Thank you so much for what you are doing for us, Susan. I'll see you tonight with Mr. Yasimo."

I was stunned. No one had ever done that to me. I grew up with very little affection. That was probably why I accepted affection wherever I could.

Shirley was a good teacher. She had me apply and re-apply my makeup until I could get the two looks I needed. A daytime look, and an evening look. I wasn't sure that I would need the evening look, but what the heck it was good practice.

I practiced my mannerisms. I learned to keep my elbows into my body and my wrists slightly limp. She studied me while I made us coffee.

Carefully, I strutted around the kitchen in my black business suit. The tight skirt restricted my stride. Shirley took a picture on her phone and showed me.

I looked every inch a smart secretary or businesswoman. She sent the picture to Ken. He messaged back.

"Looking good enough to eat. I'll be back with Mr. Yasimo around 7.30 pm."

As the day wore on I got used to the clothes and the heels. I couldn't help admiring myself every time a passed a mirror. I kept freshening my lipstick.

"You're such a girl." teased Shirley.

When Shirley left I started dinner. I was cooking a stew. It was a cheats stew really. Two tins of Big Soup and a tin of new potatoes. I had done this as a student when I had friends around. It could easily feed three people.

I wandered around the house making sure everything was tidy. I was really enjoying myself. I felt like a houseproud housewife. I wondered what it would be like to live like this.

I was in the kitchen when Ken came back with Mr. Yasimo. Mr. Yasimo was a good-looking Japanese man of about forty years. He bowed and I returned his bow.

"Mrs. Owen, It is an honor to meet you. Please accept this gift."

He handed me a parcel wrapped in tissue paper. I couldn't help myself. I rarely got gifts. I was curious and opened it. It was an amazing dark blue silk kimono.

"In Japan, we call it a yukata. There is a belt too, an obi."

I kissed him on the cheek. This just seemed a natural thing to do.

"Sorry, Mr. Yasimo. I apologise, it is such a wonderful gift."

"Oh, no need. A kiss from a beautiful woman is a gift in itself."

His warm smile told me he wasn't offended.

"Please call me Jiro. It means the second son. Mrs. Owen."

"Well, you must call me Susan. It means lily, I think. While you men freshen up I'll bring dinner through."

Both Ken and Jiro enjoyed my "cheats stew". After we went to Ken's office. All three of us worked on the contract. It was 11 PM when we finished it.

"We just need your signature Jiro, then we are done. You must be anxious to get to your hotel." I said.

"Sorry, Susan. I told Jiro he could stay with us. It isn't a problem is it?" Ken said sheepishly.

"Er, no. Of course, he must stay."

This meant another night as Mrs. Owen. I was actually looking forward to sleeping with his arms around me.

"I will sign the contract in the morning. Three million is a lot of money to pay upfront for an order, but Ken's design for the solar inverter is years ahead of the competition. I am waiting for some information from my office before I finalise this. They are eight hours ahead. I should have all I need in the morning."

We finished our third bottle of wine and toasted the future. Jiro bowed, kissed me on the cheek, and shook Ken's hand. Then we all went to our beds.

I raided the formidable array of nightwear Susan left behind. I wore a short red nylon baby doll with matching frilly knickers to bed. Ken whistled his appreciation when he pulled the covers back. He wrapped his arms around me and pulled my back into his chest.

"You were amazing. Just a day or two and you can go back to being Peter."

When he said that last part it almost sounded like he regretted it.

His hand went around to the front of my knickers and found my now hard cock nestled in its silky home. The smell of him and his hard body pressing against me turned me on.

He gently stroked my cock. I don't know if it was the wine or the clothes. I felt like I wanted to please him. His cock was pushing hard into the back of my knickers. I wriggled slightly and heard him moan. He sped up his hand. The feel of the nylon rubbing against my little cock was too much. I turned over, not wanting this to end so soon.

"My turn," I said mischievously.

I pulled down the front of his boxers. His hard, cut member sprang out, bouncing in the cool air. It looked very smooth and almost sculptured. I wrapped my hand around it and slowly stroked it.

His eyes rolled back and he rolled onto his back. I teased him some more.

"Please don't stop. This is the first time anyone has touched me for ages."

So the real Susan never took care of him? Well, this Susan would show him what a good wife would do for her man.

I leaned down and licked the tip slowly. I traced the entire underside with my tongue.

"Ohhh, please, please."

A sense of power rushed through me. I had the power to give such pleasure if I choose, or to deny and frustrate him. It was intoxicating.

I choose to give.

I carefully enveloped the glans with my mouth. I bobbed up and down stimulating the underside with my tongue. My right hand slip up and down while I sucked. My left gently scratched his balls. It took a couple of minutes, then he tensed up, moaned, and came into my mouth.

I had only ever given a blow job once before. I spat it out then. It did not seem right to do that now. So I swallowed.

Ken pulled me up from his groin.

"Thank you. Thank you so much. You don't know how long it's been."

He kissed me on the lips and his tongue explored my mouth. He must have tasted himself, but he didn't stop.

He pushed me onto my back and kissed his way down my body. Pulling up the baby doll, he nibble and sucked both my nipples. I felt regret that I was almost flat-chested. I wish I had a full swelling breast for him to nuzzle. Why was I feeling like this? I couldn't help it.

His kisses stopped when he reached my knickers. He pulled down the front and all four inches stood proud, free from its frilly prison. He took all of my cock into his mouth in one go. He sucked hard. It felt incredible.

I was almost there when I felt his finger slide into my bottom. One little push and his finger penetrated me up to the knuckle. My back arched and I almost passed out. I had the most powerful orgasm of my life.

I turned on my side exhausted. He snuggled close behind me and held me. It felt so good to be in his arms. I felt close to him now. I wanted to feel this way forever.

"It's a pity this will end soon. I think I'm falling in love with you."

The Substitute Housewife Part 5

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Romantic
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Identity Theft

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The next day I woke with Ken's arms wrapped around me. I liked the feeling and wanted to stay in bed. I knew I had to get ready for the day and get breakfast started. After all, I was the lady of the house.

I showered first, then shaved. There was almost no hair. Just a slight fuzz. I only normally shaved every two to three days. I did my makeup and choose what I was going to wear.

Black lace boyshorts with a matching bra. I debated about wearing tights, but then went for stockings. Shirley told me to choose clothes that reminded me I wasn't a guy. The feel of the tight suspender belt moving my knickers as I walked reminded me constantly. Also, I loved the feeling of the lace gently rubbing me.

I wore a cream silk blouse and a tight blue skirt with a side split. Lastly, black stilettos. It was a cross between a smart housewife and an office worker. I went downstairs to get the coffee started.

To my surprise, Mr. Yasimo was sitting in the kitchen drinking coffee.

"Good morning Mrs. Owen." He was being very formal this morning.

"Good morning Jiro. Did you sleep well?"

"Yes, thank you. I have had disturbing news from my office. I need to discuss this with you and Mr. Owen urgently."

Had he found out that the company was almost bankrupt? How would we explain this? I went up to our bedroom and found Ken dressed and smiling. I explained what I think had happened and that smile turned into a frown.

"I have an idea, Susan. Follow my lead and agree with me. Come on let's get this over with."

It was as we feared. Jiro had investigated the company's finances. He knew we were nearly broke.

"Mr. Yasimo, I understand how this looks. We had a problem with a supplier in China. They sent our contractor a batch of faulty I.C's. If we didn't pay our contractor we wouldn't be able to fulfill your order. Their work is excellent."

Ken was really winging this now. I just hoped Jiro didn't know the truth.

"I understand Ken. That was the correct thing to do. The sample you sent me was excellent. We do want this product built in the U.K. Your reasons were honorable. You should have told me though. I am in two minds now. I will discuss the matter with my family and we will talk at dinner this evening. For now, I would like to see your offices."

"No problem Jiro. We will leave after breakfast. If that is OK with you?" Said Ken.

Jiro smiled at me. I think he had naughty thoughts about me. I was surprised that it gave me a small thrill. This power I now had as a woman to be the object of desire for men. It was not something I ever experienced before. I was enjoying it.

"Yes, I would like to see where my money will be going if I decide to invest in your company. Will you come too, Susan?"

Ken shot me a look. If I went to the office someone was bound to say that I wasn't Susan. I looked a little like her with the wig. The problem was many of them had seen her for a brief while at the Christmas party.

"Sorry Jiro, no. I do most of my work from home. I'm a housewife first. My work for the company comes second."

"That is a wise decision, Susan. Many women think being a housewife is a small thing. Without you, your husband could not function, without him, your company could not function."

After breakfast, the men were getting ready to leave. Ken kissed me goodbye, and squeezed my backside through my skirt.

"I will have dinner ready for seven tonight. Is shepherd's pie OK for you both?"

"That should be fine Sue. We'll see you tonight."

As they left Ken was explaining the difference between shepherd's pie and cottage pie to Jiro. We had survived this first hiccup. I was wondering if I would ever get the money for my narrowboat.

I spent the day cleaning. I changed into a simple, flower-print cotton dress. I wore flat shoes and went through the house from top to bottom. In a strange way, I enjoyed it. I looked at myself in every mirror. I saw an average suburban housewife going about her day. At work, most of the stuff I did showed results after months, or never. Cleaning a kitchen, you see the results immediately.

I wondered if I could ever live like this permanently. That wasn't on the cards though. I would be back to being a man soon. I had to admit the feel of the clothes and having men want me was exciting. I loved the attention I was getting.

While eating dinner that night, Jiro dropped his bombshell.

"I have decided that I will proceed with the contract, but there is a condition. I will stay here with you for one year. I will live here with you and together we will see this project started."

Ken looked at me dumbfounded. What were we going to do? On my part, it would mean staying as a woman 24 hours a day for at least a year. I would be trapped in this role as a housewife.

"I can see you both need to discuss this. I will go to bed. The last few days have been very tiring for me. Goodnight."

We decided the best place to discuss this would be in our bedroom. So we had an early night. As I slipped into my black lacey babydoll and kimono I shivered at the delicious feelings. I felt sad that this may be the last time I would feel them.

"Look, Peter. I understand that this is a huge ask.."

I interrupted him.

"You mean Susan. You want me to live as a woman, your wife for a whole year?"

"Listen, after a year I'll give you £150k. You can buy your boat and still draw a salary. What do you say?"

What he didn't know was I had fallen in love with being Susan. My life as Peter was a little boring. I wanted to see how far I could go with this.

"If I do this, I may not be able to come back from it. I want your word that I have the option to stay here as a man or a woman after the year is up."

He looked at me quizically.

"If that's what you want. Great."

He hugged me and kissed my cheek. I turned my head, and he kissed my neck. His hot breath was in my ear. I felt a tingling in my knickers. This was turning me on. His hands were on my buttocks, squeezing them.

My hands sought out the cord of his dressing gown. He released me, and I fell on my knees in front of him. My mind was in turmoil. A little voice at the back of my mind said stop. I didn't. I was too caught up in the moment. In my mind, the idea of living as a woman and a wife full-time had turned me on until I couldn't think clearly. All I could think of was a year wearing the sexiest, softest clothes. Being admired, being lusted after. Everyone that saw me would think I was a woman.

I had the urge to take care of my man. I took him into my mouth and he groaned in ecstasy. I looked up as I bobbed up and down on his shaft. His eyes were rolling back. He gently held my head and started pumping into my mouth. A few times he pushed too deep. Then said.

"I'm going to cum."

I pulled away. He looked crestfallen.

"Sorry, what have I..." He mumbled.

"I want to consummate our marriage Ken. If I'm going to be your wife, I want to act like your wife."

He looked surprised but hopeful.

"You mean you want to make love? Properly."

"Yes, but you must take it easy. I have only done this once. Please be gentle."

I got on the bed on my hands and knees. Ken came behind me and started to pull down my knickers.

"No! Please. I don't want you to see that."

He understood. He eased them to the side and started to gently probe my rose bud with a lubricated finger. I felt a flush of warmth spread through my body.

"Oh, that feels good."

He responded by introducing a second finger. I was so relaxed, he slipped them in easily. After a few minutes, he asked if I was ready.

"Yes, but can we do it face to face? I want to see you as we make love."

Ken took one of the pillows and put it under my backside. He held my legs high and wide, then slipped my knickers down just enough to see his goal. He leaned forward and I felt the pressure build at my rose bud. A small thrust and he was in.

I gasped.

"Did I hurt you?"

"A little, but please keep going."

He slid in a little at a time. The pain was overcome by my feelings of this being so right. I wanted to be his woman. He was fully in now I felt so sexy. It burned little, but it was subsiding.

Ken slowly withdrew and slid back in fully. The sensation of the movement felt wonderful. Our eyes locked. In his, I saw lust. My eyes were wide at these new sensations. I was being "had", and "taken", I was fulfilling my wifely duties.

Ken could control himself no longer. He sped up until you could hear a steady slapping as our bodies met. I was thrusting forward to meet him. I realized the front of my knickers had grown damp. My prostate was being milked by our activity.

I felt Ken swell inside me. He grasped my legs and forced my ankles back to my ears. A few powerful thrusts and I felt him release inside me. He collapsed, exhausted on top of me.

I had done it, and enjoyed it a lot more than I thought I would. I was happy. I had now fully substituted for his wife .

The Surgeon's Lodger

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
barge1.jpg

"If you want we can go to court and fight this out. You know being the poor put upon wife I will probably win and you'll pay costs."

"But how is that fair? You get the London penthouse flat and I get left with the fixer upper in Hertfordshire. We haven't even started on it yet, it was meant to be your project. There's still a sitting tenant to get rid off."

"You should have thought of that before fucking your secretary shouldn't you."

"You know full well I didn't, I hugged her after her mother died, that's what those pictures were."

"Listen to me Sam, I've seen your browsing history. Do you want that to become public knowledge? What will the hospital think about the stuff you look at. How would you like me to tell them that you are a sick pervert?"

"It's not sick it's just different."

"Well you wouldn't catch a real man looking at that stuff. I though I married a real man, not a faggot."

"You never used to complain."

"I never knew what was is your head when we in bed. It sickens me. Take the deal or deal with the consequences. Give me the penthouse and I
won't sue for alimony."

"But that flat is worth over a million now! The house was only two hundred thousand. Once I paid off the flat , I'll be broke!"

"Well you better keep the tenant paying his rent then. Is it a deal, or do you want to see what the hospital thinks when I tell them one of their best surgeons is a pervert."

"Ok, I'll move out at the weekend."

Sam knew she had him over a barrel. Fiona would sell the penthouse and move to Scotland with her boyfriend. The divorce would say it was his fault. At least she'd be out of his life forever the conniving bitch.

The house in Hertford was a hundred year old three bedroom end of terrace. It was close to the town center and the train station. They bought it at an auction and Fiona wanted to "flip" it. She had been addicted to watching television programs where they renovated old houses.

Previously it was owned by middle aged woman who had died leaving to distant relatives, they auctioned it off. When they met the tenant he had told them he was prepared to move out with a months notice. Sam said he could stay until they were ready to start work, he did not like the idea of it being empty. He had been warned that squatters could easily spot empty properties.

Sam moved most of his stuff from the penthouse into storage and arrived at the house Sunday morning. He had a key so just walked straight in.

"Who the hell are.. oh it's you Mr Walker, Sam isn't it?"

"I'm so sorry Micheal, I should have called. It's been such a rush the last few days, it went out of my head."

"Well it's your house, is there anything wrong?"

"I'm divorcing Fiona, and moving here. Before you worry, you can stay I'll be glad of the company, well any company that doesn't spit acid like that old witch did."

Micheal looked up from the kitchen table with a bright smile and shining baby blue eyes.

"I did notice some friction when you visited after the auction."

Sam stared at him, there was something in that smile, something he found attractive. He turned away and coughed.

"Any chance of a coffee?"

"Of course where are my manners. I have no sugar, is half fat milk ok?"

As Micheal got up, Sam noticed his smooth legs. His face was very clean shaven too. Sam wondered if he shaved it off or was he naturally hairless.

They sat and chatted about the house and how Sam intended to do some of the decorating himself. Micheal suggested Sam move into the smaller bedroom as the master bedroom still had Mrs Banners things in. He said he wasn't sure what to do with them as Sam was the owner and technically they were his.

They went upstairs and looked through the room. The bed was a large 1950's style wooden frame, with a soft mattress. There were two large wardrobes. They were filled with dresses and skirts. The floor was covered in shoes. A large chest of drawers was full of nylon underwear. When they opened the bottom drawer Sam noticed Micheal's eyes go wide eyed looking at the old fashion corselettes and girdles.

"Some of this stuff is really old Micheal. Did she collect vintage clothes."

"I wouldn't say collect, she loved to wear this stuff though."

"I'm not sure what to do with it. Dustbin, charity or ebay?"

"I'm between jobs I can sort it out tomorrow if you want."

"That would be kind of you, thanks."

They chatted most of the day. Sam was glad to have good company. Micheal was around thirty five, ten years younger than him. They went for a pub lunch at the Barge pub and sat outside watching the boats go by on the river. It seemed to Sam like he had know Micheal for months. It was odd, he was warm and open. It wasn't like that normally with men. They took a slow walk back by the river.

Later that night Sam got them a takeaway and they sat and watched a movie together. Sam told Micheal he would be back late Monday as he had a difficult heart operation to perform.

Sam went to bed feeling happier that he had felt in years. Was it Hertford? It was a lovely old town. Surrounded buy fields yet only a twenty miles from the center of London. It even had it's own castle. He did like the town. Or was it the company? He had to admit he was very fond of Micheal. He almost felt attracted to him. He fell asleep optimistic about his life for the first time since he married Fiona.

Sam had a call when he was passing through Edmonton, the patient had died. As that was the only operation he was scheduled to do that day he turned around and headed home. He stopped off on the Mac Donalds over the A10 and picked Micheal and himself up a couple of breakfasts.

The parking near the house was full as people using the train station parked there during the day. Sam made a mental note, build a driveway soon! He parked a hundred yards away and walked in the back gate. As he approached the kitchen he saw a women with long blond hair in a green dress and black heels washing up. Micheal must have company. He felt bad he didn't bring enough food.

As he walked in the back door the woman turned dropped the plate and screamed. Sam stood slack jawed at the beautiful woman in front of him. It was Micheal.

Micheal grew hysterical and started to apologize and blubber. Sam put the food down on the table, walked across and wrapped his strong arms around Micheal and hugged him.

"Shuuush, don't worry, it's nothing to be ashamed of. You're a beautiful women."

"But, but you will throw me out and..."

"No I won't I'm a surgeon. I have assisted in a few sexual reassignment operations I understand."

Micheal looked up with tear filled eyes at him.

"Do you? I want to be a woman, but I think I still want to keep my boy bits, what does that make me?"

Sam lent down and kissed her gently on the cheek.

"It makes you a beautiful, special person. Gender isn't just about the flesh between your legs. Doing my job I've seen XX chromosome males, XY chromosome females, intersex females, women without wombs, men with wombs. It isn't just black and white."

"You don't mind? I have been dressing in Mrs Banners things since she died. I feel so guilty about it, but would hate to lose all of her beautiful clothes."

"They look wonderful on you. Those nylon stocking make your legs look amazing."

"Do you think so. I have a girdle on too. I works wonders on my shape."

"What do I call you. I can't call you Micheal dressed like that.

"Oh I know it's obvious, please call me Michelle."

They sat and ate breakfast, Sam noticed Michelle's mannerisms were decidedly female. He had noticed a hint of it on Sunday.

"Michelle, I have a confession to make. I find special girls like you incredibly arousing. My wife caught me looking on my laptop and wanted a divorce. She doesn't understand people like us."

Michelle put her hand on Sam's and looked into his eyes.

"I'm so glad we found each other."

She got up and sat on Sam's lap, They hugged each other like the world was ending. For them a new world was just beginning.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
castle.JPG

They moved into the living room. The old but comfortable sofa welcomed them both. They sat apart, but at a angle so they could talk. Michelle's knees touched Sam's. Unwilling to part from such an understanding warm presence.

"So how long have you felt this way Michelle?"

She thrilled at being called by her female name. Until today no one had ever called her anything but Micheal, or freak.

"I knew when I was seven years old. I tried my mother's clothes on. She indulged me, much to the disgust of my stepfather. He called me a freak and threaten to beat it out of me."

"It's so sad how people think along rails. There is very little difference between males and females. We as humans amplify them. You are a man so therefore you will act this way and wear this."

"My mother indulged me, but only when my father wasn't about. He grew to hate me."

"Did you know we all start of as female, but our XX, or XY, chromosomes determine how we develop. Testicles are like a descended womb. The clitoris is a shortened penis. Vaginal lips are the same skin as scrotal tissue. The...."

"Please Sam too much detail!"

Sam noticed her nose wrinkled when she laughed.

"Sorry, always on as a surgeon. What I mean is sex is of the body, gender is of the mind. If you feel like a woman you need to express yourself as one. Have you ever been out as Michelle?"

"What! good god no. My mother died when I was eleven and my step father threw all my girls stuff away. He said he would throw me out if he saw me in anything girly."

"You need to go out, relate to the world as Michelle, see how it relates to you."

"I can't people would laugh, they would all see I'm a man."

Sam dragged her up, and stood her in front of the mirror in the hall.

"Look at yourself. All I see is a very attractive women. You even painted your nails."

"I have had plenty of practice. I hadn't dressed since I was eleven.I tried to fight it. But being alone in a house with a bedroom full of women's clothesI couldn't help it. When I found the wig it just seemed like fate."

"Come out with me now. Come for a walk."

"I can't I'm too scared."

"Look Michelle, you need to realise you are an attractive woman, think that you are and that's what people will see. I'll be there nothing will happen. Just trust me I'm a doctor."

She laughed at that remark and dried her eyes.

"Just a suggestion, get some lower heels and a handbag. You may want a coat it's getting a little nippy."

"I have studied every makeup and deportment video on youtube in the last year. I do know what to wear and when, Mr doctor. Ok, I'll come if it's doctors orders."

She went to the bedroom. She put on some low heel wedge court shoes and a plain, mid length black coat. She checked her look in the mirror. She saw a attractive looking housewife type of women looking back. This might work she thought. She headed down the stairs, her heart and stomach doing cartwheels.

Sam linked arms with her and they headed toward the town. As they passed the station there was a throng of people, a train must have arrived. Hertford East was the end of the line, so there were never too many. They passed the couple without a second glance.

In the town Sam stopped to look at a menu in the bistro. He saw their reflection in the window, a good looking couple he thought. He saw Michelle's radiant smile. She was happy. This was the right thing to do.

Sam led her through the town to Hertford castle. He loved history and felt he need to explain it to her.

"See that mound, that was the original motte. There was a building on top. Just after 1066, the Normans forced the local to build the mound then the build walls around the base."

"You love history don't you"

They crossed the bridge into the castle grounds. On the other side of what was once the moat, they held hands. She looked into his eyes.

"Tell me more. I've lived here for two years, and didn't known any of this."

"We must remember our history Michelle. Those in the past have made many mistakes, so we don't have to make them again. They way beautiful, special people like you were treated for instance. We should accept people for what they are, not what we expect."

She wanted to reach up and kiss him. She didn't need to. He lent down and kissed her. Her arms around his neck, she cocked her right leg up as she reached up meeting his kiss.

"Sorry Michelle, I just couldn't help it."

"I would have kissed you if you hadn't Sam."

They walked around the grounds and Sam explained that the castle gatehouse was built about 1170 and rebuilt 1463. Parts of the wall may be 800 years old. The French captured the castle for a year in 1215.

She stopped him again reached up for another kiss.

"I think you are capturing my heart Sam. I'm falling in love with you. It's scary, I've never felt this way about anyone. You're too good to be true."

"I feel the same way about you. I have always found special ladies like you very attractive. Some women are feminine by nature, some just don't bother. Women now seem to treat their femininity as a weakness and reject it. Special women like you crave it and cherish it. Femininity is a strength that compliments masculinity. My wife seemed very feminine until I married her. Then I realized she used it to bag herself a rich doctor. Well I'm not rich now."

"I don't care about that. I just love they way you understand me. I've never told anyone about myself, but with you it felt easy."

"My wife called me a pervert because I looked at pictures of gender reassigned women. I'm sorry if I seem old fashion, but I enjoy feminine women."

"Were they naked pictures?"

"I'm a doctor, how many women do you think I've seen naked?"

She laughed.

"Point taken."

"I would love to have a relationship with you Michelle, but I'm afraid as soon as we get serious you will start wearing jeans and men's shirts like my wife did."

She kissed his cheek and said.

"I wouldn't care if I never wore a single pair of trousers again in my life. These clothes feel so right, so me."

"I really am falling for you Michelle."

He showed her the rest of the castle and had one more surprise for her.

"The main building there was home for Elizabeth the first as a child. There was a myth she was a man. The myth said Elizabeth died of the plague just before Henry, her father was to visit. So they took a village boy called Neville and dressed him as Elizabeth to avoid Henry's anger. That's why she was the virgin queen."

"Wow, was that true. I wouldn't have minded being Neville if it were."

"No, just a rumor, that's all. Do you fancy a drink in the Six Templar's?"

The pub was just outside the castle wall. Michelle knew it well, as it was the least expensive pub in Hertford. She was worried she would be recognized and didn't want to spoil her perfect day.

"How about we get some wine and take it home?"

They left the off licence, and walked home hand in hand, looking forward to an interesting night to come.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 3

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
radiogram.JPG

There was a chill in the air by the time they walked through the front door. Sam went into the kitchen to get glasses and a cork screw. Michelle lit the old log effect gas fire and turned on the old radio gram. It took a few seconds to warm up as it was the pre-transistor valve type. Michelle loved it as it had a deep rich sound.

She flicked through her LP's and selected Lou Reed's Transformer. She loved collecting classic vinyl albums. She put the record on the turntable and closed the lid.

The music started as Sam came through to the living room with the wine and some nibbles on a tray.

"Classic, Lou Reed, don't tell me you like this type of music too?"

"I love Pink Floyd, the Beatles, Iron Maiden, Fleetwood Mac, ELO and many of the 70's and 80's bands."

"I can't believe it. I love that era too. Vinyl gives such a warm feel, I love hearing the crackle between tracks."

"That radiogram must be fifty years old, but I love the sound."

They chatted about music they liked and disliked for a few minutes, then Perfect Day was playing.

"Thank you so much for today Sam, it was my perfect day. You made me so happy. I got to experience a day as a woman."

"You are a woman Michelle a very spec..sorry I have to stop calling you that. You are a wonderful person. Why does it have to be just for today. Stay here as a woman full time."

"I can't I need a job to pay the rent. I'm down to my last few hundred pounds. I have to be a man to work."

"Michelle, I'm your landlord.For your sake and mine, stay as Michelle. I'll pay the bills. I want you to be happy. I want Michelle in my life."

Michelle sobbed, and Sam moved closer and wrapped his arms around her, bringing her in close.

"It's ok, just let it out."

Michelle told him about all the pain she felt growing up. The encounters she had with boys when she thought she may have been gay.

"It's understandable Michelle, many trans people go through the same thing. These names like trans,Bi, gay are just labels though. If you look at a mouse or a dog, can you see if it is male or female without looking between it's legs? Do they act differently? No. As I said to you before, It's just what we humans do. We put things into boxes to understand the world. Some people get scared if you don't stay in your little box. it's bullshit really. You are a woman and you should live as one if you wish."

She turned her head and kissed him, her tongue exploring his. He lent into her pushing he back into the sofa. Her hand fell down to his leg and found the hard protrusion there. Her eyes widened.

"Did I do that?"

"Sorry Michelle, I can't help it. I'm attracted to femininity. You exude it."

"I'm flattered. Let me see if I can help you with it."

She started to unzip his trousers,but Sam stopped her.

"You don't have to Michelle."

"No please I want to, I owe you, let me do this for you."

"You owe me nothing, I just enjoyed a day with a beautiful woman."

She kissed him and undid his belt. Their breathing became heavier. Sam's hand caressed her stockings, and moved up as high as the suspenders. She grabbed his wrist.

"No please, I'm don't want you to touch me there. Just lay back."

Sam relaxed and lay back. Michelle gently caressed his ridged member. She pulled his trousers completely off, then went to the bathroom to retrieve a bottle of baby oil. She coated his member and his balls and gently resumed pleasing her man. He right hand was stroking his twitching penis in slow sensuous movements, while her left gently massaged his balls.

Sam had never had this from his wife. Sex with her was like a chore, she just kept asking him to hurry up. Michelle was driving him wild.

His eyes were growing wide and his breath quickening. She knew he was close. She lent down and took the head into her mouth, sucked and swirled her tongue around . He exploded, pumping his seed into her mouth. She swallowed it, and licked him clean.

"Oh god that was amazing, please let me do something for you."

"You already have. Just treating me and wanting me as a woman has given me the best day of my life. Were you serious about letting me live here as a woman?"

"Yes Michelle, I'll buy you whatever you need. You can keep the place tidy, shop, cook, clean. Play the housewife if you like. I certainly want you as my girlfriend."

"No Sam, if you like. Do you want me chained to the kitchen sink? Are you into bondage?"

She laughed at his feigned shock.

"When I said I'd get you whatever you needed I didn't mean chains. You can help with the renovation though, it needs a woman's touch."

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Shopping

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
girdles.JPG

They talked into the early hours of the morning. Sam told her that he had been involved with an on off relationship with his room mate in medical school. He said the sex was very infrequent as he never felt fully comfortable with being with another man. The only time they had sex he used to insist his room mate wore a pair of knickers that one his old girlfriends had left behind. His room mate soon tired of this.

Michelle told him before he dropped out of uni, he had had several boyfriends. He was usually the passive partner. He was often refereed to as a pretty boy.

"Well that makes sense Michelle. Femininity is as passive force. Yielding, but powerful. I sensed it in you the day I met you. I honestly then read you as gay."

"Well I suppose I am aren't I?"

"Did you dress with your boyfriends?"

"No, I was afraid of being called a freak. That still hurts when I think about it."

"Well it's not your step-father's fault really. He's been conditioned to think like that all his life. I bet he hates gays and lesbians."

"Huh, yeah he does. He had a stack of lesbian porn mags next to his bed though."

"Typical bloke really. You disgust me, but can I watch."

She laughed. He was so easy to talk to, and had so much empathy.

"Do you see yourself as women sexually Michelle?"

"I'm trying to work that out. I thought I was gay, but it never really clicked. I dated a girl once, but I just wanted to get into her knickers, quite literally . She sensed I wasn't masculine enough and dumped me after the second date. I like men, but from a female perspective. I like it when you hold me I feel protected. I makes me feel calm and wanted."

"That sounds like a very female response to me. Can I hold you again?"

They drew closer, and she sunk her head into his chest and felt his arms wrap around her.

"It's going to be alright Michelle. You are going to be what you should have been. I will do everything I can for you."

She looked up with shiny eyes on the verge of tears.

"Why? why help me you hardly know me?"

"Well I can see you are in pain. My job is to help those in pain and I think I'm falling for you. Sorry I said that, I don't want to scare you off."

She kissed him.

"Lets just see where this goes. I feel the same way about you, but please give me time."

"You have all the time in the world. How about a date? Saturday I'll take your for a meal in Hoddesdon. There's a nice pub by the river."

"It's a date, I'll find something nice to wear from all the women's clothes you own."

"What? I don't own any, oh!"

"It's your house, so they are your clothes."

"Ok, I hereby gift you all of the clothing in the main bedroom. In fact you should move in there. It's a woman's bedroom, a woman should be living there."

"Thank's Sam I'll move in tomorrow."

They both said goodnight and went to their own rooms.

The next day while Sam was at work Michelle sorted through the clothing properly. She had only ever taken the odd item. She was afraid of being caught or some realizing what she had been doing. It was dead women's wardrobe after all.

She opened all the drawers and found a treasure trove. There were girdles, panti-girdles, corselettes, and bra's. Some of the foundation wear was in sealed Marks and Spencers packets. She found four packets of unopened vintage nylon stockings. There were many pairs of cotton granny pants, she thew those away. She even found some long leg, silk bloomers. These had lace at the edges of the legs. They must have been a real turn on fifty years ago. She decided to keep these as she wanted to see what they felt like to wear.

She went through the dresses. Many were vintage. Not quite to her liking , but too nice to throw. By the end of the day she had tried on most of the coats,skirts,blouses, dresses, shoes and even some cardigans. She sorted out two bags of clothes for the charity shop. She really needed some more modern lingerie. She liked the idea of the foundation garments and decided to keep most of the ones that fitted her.

She would talk to Sam about it when he got home. She showered and changed into the silk bloomers. They felt absolutely wonderful. The silk caressed her legs and bottom as she walked around the bedroom. She had to take them off to put the black corselette and stockings on. She put the bloomers back on over them and felt the elastic break on the waist. They were very old and she made a mental note to buy some elastic when she went shopping. She opted for a pair of plain black knickers that were in one of the unopened packets.

She put on a full silky black slip with a nice lace edge. You don't see these now she thought. She loved the silky feel though. She stuffed the bra part of the corselette with tights and stockings. Breast forms were something else she would talk to Sam about. The dark blue dress looked so much better now she was molded into a more feminine shape by her underwear. She sat at the vanity and did her makeup. Finally she put on her wig and stood to see the results.

She felt joy like never before. This woman, this pretty woman in retro clothes was her. She turned and admired the dress swish around her legs. She felt confidence flow through her. She would go shopping and buy something nice and cook dinner for Sam. She wondered what he would think of her look. She would find out later, but now she felt happy to be, and feel like her own woman.

She slipped into a pair of black two inch court shoes, put on a mid length leather coat with a wide collar and picked up her handbag. As she headed towards Tesco's, she wondered if her hair was long enough for a woman's style. Perhaps she should get her ears pierced at he same time? She felt so confident she thought she could face doing something like that for the first time in her life. She owed Sam so much. The wonderful man who believed in her. She was going to cook him a nice meal to show him how much she appreciated what he had done for her.

She smiled at passers by, and noticed the approving glances from men of all ages. This was her new life, she thought. They see a pretty woman, not a freak. The demons from her past were slowly leaving her. She got a trolley and wandered down the aisles looking for things she thought Sam would like.

The possibilities were now endless.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 5

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Michelle picked up a couple of sirloin steaks and vegetables to go with them. She wasn't read while she walked around, she just looked like any other woman in the shop. This gave her an enormous sense of satisfaction.

While there she browsed the rack with tights and stockings. This was something she'd always wanted to do, but always felt people would think she was a pervert when dressed a man. Odd that she thought. You often she women looking through men's underwear in shops. No one thinks that's strange. You assumed they were buying for there men, or you just didn't care. After all, not exactly exciting are they, men's boxers. The only time he used to feel comfortable looking at lingerie in a shop was near valentines day or Christmas.

The thought occurred to her. Now she was a woman, she could look through all the women's shops in the town. Matalan's was just across the road! She stopped herself. Her bank balance would be down to double figures soon. She would have to see if Sam was good on his word.

Panic hit her. She'd have to use her card to pay, it had her male name on. Then she realised how stupid this was. No one would look at it, it wasn't the 1990's.

Standing in the queue she heard a voice.

"Excuse me luv."

She turned to see a old lady supported by a walking frame. She replied softly.

"Yes, is everything alright?"

"That's a lovely dress. I used to have one just like it. That was fifty years ago though. Where did you get it."

"Oh my aunt died and she had a cupboard full of vintage clothes. I thought they were too nice to throw away."

"Well it looks beautiful on you dear."

"Next please."

Michelle turned and said goodbye to the old lady and started packing her shopping into her flowery bag. She paid and felt a surge of pride. She had spoke to a woman and she never thought she was anything other than another woman.

Walking back to the house she felt optimistic. This might actually work! She could fulfill her dream of living as a woman. She got back home and snt a text to Sam asking what time he would be home as she was cooking dinner. Sam replied saying he would be home around six thirty.

She turned on her laptop and browsed the Matalan website for clothes that she would need. She would ask Sam after dinner. Around five she put on an apron that had been hanging in the cupboard and started preparing dinner. She felt like the perfect little housewife, in the kitchen, getting dinner ready for her man. She felt at peace. This is what her life could be now if Sam wasn't lying. She had never had faith in anyone like she had in Sam. He was her knight in shining armour. He rescued her, and was going to change her life.

Sam arrived as she was setting the table. She lit a candle in the center as Sam took his coat off.

"Special occasion?"

"Just a special thank you to you."

"I'll change and have a quick wash. Down in five."

They sat chatting enjoying the excellent steak.

"I love the way you cooked the chips, skin on. Much better than the frozen ones."

"I'm glad you like it. I'm attempting to become a domestic goddess for you."

"Well you look like one. That dress suits you."

"I wanted to ask you about what you said. About buying me the clothes I need."

"Sure Michelle, I meant it. I have some thing to show you. Lets go and sit in the lounge.

They went though to the lounge and Michelle put Dark Side of the Moon on the radiogram. She turned it down low so she could see listen to Sam.

"I got some information for you at the hospital today, here take a look."

She saw leaflets on gender reassignment and hormones. There were even leaflets on breast enlargement and facial feminisation from a private clinic.

Her heart rose up to choke her.

"You bastard! I fucking believed in you. I thought could trust you, I have never trusted anybody like that. I think i even loved you! You're just like my fucking step dad. You think I'm a freak, you want to cut me up and pump me full of pills."

She ran sobbing her heart out up the stairs. She slammed and locked her bedroom door.

"Michelle please it's not like that. I was only trying to help. Please listen."

Between her sobs she replied.

"No piss off I'm leaving. I'll be gone by tomorrow night."

"No Michelle, please don't go, I love you. just...."

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 6

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Michelle sobbed herself to sleep. Anger, sadness and fear made a tight ball in her chest that prevented her from breathing easily. Eventually she dropped off. When she woke she had that brief feeling of amnesia, then the full reality of what had happened the night before came rushing back.

She had no money, but had to leave. She had thought she had found someone who actually accepted her for just being her. The disappointment was raw in her mind while she sat up in bed and considered her options. The only place she could go was back home to her stepfather. If she did it would mean giving up being Michelle. What could she do? She couldn't stay here after last night.

She made the call.

"So what do you want you little pussy. Want me to show how to be a real man?"

"Dad, I need to come back for a little while. Is that OK?

"Why should I let a little queer like you back in the house?"

"You know half the house is mine. Mum left it to both of us. I could force you to sell to pay me off."

"Then you'd never see the place again. I know how fond you are of the place you used to ponce around in dressed as a sissy girl."

"Listen I don't want to argue. I'm coming home tomorrow. I'll stay out of your way, you won't even know I'm there."

"Don't try to throw your weight around with me princess, or you'll feel the back of my hand like you used to."

She put the phone down. This was her only option. She was scared of what he stepfather might do. He had tried to bully her into signing over her half of the house a few times before. He was still a violent drunk.

She went downstairs to make herself some breakfast wrapped in a silk kimono she had found in a drawer. She would miss being Michelle so much, but she couldn't stay after what she had said to Sam.

On the table was a letter. She expected it was notice to terminate her tenancy. She opened it and read it.

My dearest darling Michelle,

Please accept my heart filled apology for my thoughtless actions last night. I couldn't sleep thinking of how I must have made you feel. I don't think you are a freak. I think you are a precious butterfly that I have been privileged to witness and help emerge from its cocoon.

Please forgive me. My actions were one of a doctor who seeks to heal. Being a surgeon I try to help through surgery, and sometimes forget that surgery is not the only answer. The trans people I meet all want surgery and I just wrongly assumed you were the same.

You are a women, whatever path you take, and it tears my heart out to think what I carelessly did to you. Please don't go. I want to help you along your journey and to help you realise what wonderful person you are.

If you go, just know I will always be here for you, to offer an ear, a hug or advice. It is a privilege to have known you.

I have to work late today, and won't be back until nine. I won't call. I will leave you to make your own decision. If you go just turn off all the lights. If you decide to stay, please turn the living room light up full with the curtains open. I would just like to know if I'm walking into a house of warmth and love or empty shell.

Before you decide, please turn on the radiogram. There is a message from me to you ready to play.

Tears were falling on to her kimono as she went through to the living room. She turned on the radiogram.The record had started to play before the valves had warmed enough to allow the sound. Then it came fading in, until she heard.

You're everything I hoped for
You're everything I need
You are so beautiful
To me

You are so wonderful
To me
You are so wonderful
To me
Can't you see

As Joe Cocker voice filled the room she collapsed on to the sofa and sobbed.

Sam had hard a hard day at the hospital. He found it hard to concentrate. He had nearly called Michelle several times during the day but had resisted. This had to be her decision. His heart started to beat faster as her neared the last corner to their house. He had forced himself not to speed on his way back. He was desperate to find out what she had decided.

As he turned the corner, he was startled. Every light in the house was on. All the curtains were open and some of the windows had lamps glowing in them.

He parked the car and ran to the door. She was staying!

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 7

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
matalan.JPG

Sam rushed through the front door and saw Michelle waiting. She choked on her words.

"I'm so sorry Sam. You treated me better than I have ever deserved, and I threw it back at you. I'll go if you want."

Sam wrapped his arms around her and pulled her into his chest. He kissed her forehead, and said.

"I'm sorry too Michelle. I should not have assumed you wanted to change gender completely. I just thought I was helping. Now I see how thoughtless I have been. I would love you to stay. My offer to help you with your new life still stands."

She hugged him tighter. It was going to be ok. She would talk to Sam and explain how she felt and being Michelle.

"I haven't cooked. I wasn't sure if you were going to throw me out until I read your note. It was beautiful. The song had me in tears. I haven't had the chance to shop."

"No problem, pizza alright?"

Sam ordered a pizza and they sat talking, eating and drinking wine until well passed eleven o'clock. Michelle told Sam she would like to take things slow. Cutting parts off was a huge step from dressing as a woman. She did feel so much more comfortable living as woman. Sam suggested that she might consider breast implants as they were reversible, but would help her body image.

"So you're a breast man are you?" she gave him a wicked smile.

"I guess you could say I'm a Michelle man."

They kissed and hugged and their breathing grew labored. Michelle's hand brushed Sam's groin. Her eye's widened when she felt his hardness through his trousers. She started to unzip his fly. He stopped her.

"No, you don't have to. I just find you so attractive."

"I won't lie Sam. I have been wanting to do this for a while now."

Sam eased back into the sofa while Michelle slipped between his legs. She took him slowly and gently into her mouth and looked up at his face as she did. She watched his expression change as she tried different things. She remembered what she liked from the few times someone had done this to her. She quickened her pace.

"Michelle I'm going to..."

Michelle kept going as he finished. He helped her back onto the sofa."

"That was wonderful. Can I return the favor?"

"Another time perhaps. I'm still not sure how I feel about that part of my body. I am happy I can take care of my boyfriend that way. I promise I'll get better."

"So you're my girlfriend now? That saves me asking you."

Sam got up and went to the hall and got out his wallet.

Michelle pretended to look shocked and put on a high pitched voice.

"Well guv, I normally charges fifty quid for da murth, but as I kept me draws on you can av it for forty."

"Very clever Eliza Doolittle. Here take this credit card. You can spend forty five pounds without the pin, but over that you will need my pin number. I'll write it down for you."

"Why do I need that?"

"Your vintage clothes are nice, but I want my girlfriend to be stylish. You can't tell me you don't want to go clothes shopping."

"What girl doesn't. Are you sure it's ok . I'll be careful, and won't spend much."

"You get what you need my love. If you saw what my wife used to spend every month, on god knows what, you wouldn't believe it. Get something nice. I'm booking a restaurant for tomorrow night. I want to show you off."

She kissed him and they hugged.

"I need to work a few things out Sam, but soon I would like you to share my bed."

"In your own time. I will never rush you again."

As they went to there own rooms Sam called out.

"I should be home a little earlier tomorrow. Goodnight darling. i Love you."

He closed his door.

He loves me. Michelle felt like her heart was going to stop. No one had said that to her since her mother died. She went to bed feeling better than she had in days

She got up early and woke Sam with a cup of coffee, just as he liked it.

"What did I do to deserve this?"

"I want to look after my boyfriend, that's all. It feels right. Do you want toast or porridge? That's all we have."

"Toast would be great, and another cup of coffee please. If you get a chance today could you do a big food shop?"

She left him to shower while she busied herself in the kitchen. She felt very "domesticated". She thought back to when she admired her mother flitting about the kitchen, humming to herself. She was doing a thousand things at once, but seemed so happy, taking care of her family. She had always wanted to be like her mother.

After breakfast they kissed goodbye at the front door. Just before the door closed she called after him.

"I love you!"

Your turn she thought.

She hurried to shower change and do her makeup. She really needed new makeup. Some of what she had must be years old. She looked at her hair and wondered if it was long enough for a women's style. She thought in a few more weeks, possibly.

She went to a chemist to get some makeup and paid by tapping the card. She thought to get a bottle of Armani perfume, but it was almost twice the online price. She was smiling as she strolled towards Matalan. This was the first time she had ever shopped for women's clothes openly.

She was like a kid in a toy shop. She tried on at least ten different dresses, as well as skirts blouses and tops. The thing she enjoyed most were the shoes. She tried on a pair of black stiletto boots. They had a three inch heel and a buckle on the ankle. They just looked so sexy. After buying a selection of French, bikini, and string knickers she picked up several bra's. Lastly she headed to the hosiery. She picked out four pairs of stockings. She had already found black and a white suspender belts, so she got stockings to match.

She struggled with the bags walking home. No one during the whole trip had given her an "off" look. As far as everyone was concerned, she was just another women on a shopping spree.

After opening everything and put it away. She checked the time. It was nearly three! Had she really spent all day clothes shopping. She giggled as she thought typical woman. She had better go and get the food Sam asked for. She couldn't resist wearing her new boots. She loved the way they shaped her feet. The pointed toes looked so feminine.

Standing in the hall with her bags in hand she checked her refection. There was a knock on the door. Must be a delivery for Sam she thought.

She opened the door.

"I'm here to see my step son, where's Micheal."

A thousand thoughts raced through her head. Not him, not now! Perhaps he wouldn't recognize her.

"He doesn't live here, You must have the.."

Tommy, her stepfather shoved her inside and slammed the door.

"You fucking little freak. Do you think I wouldn't recognize you. You're a sick excuse for a man. I should have beat this shit out of you when you were younger. Well I'm going to do it now. "

"Don't you dare touch me you evil bastard. I'm a woman!"

"Well after I beat that out of you, you're going to sign over your half of the house."

"I'll never do that. You can rot in hell."

Michelle pushed away from him, but he caught the back of her dress, ripping it. He back handed her, splitting her lip. Then slapped her.

"I'm going to beat you like I used to beat your mother, you little freak."

Michelle struggled, but Tommy has a heavy set man, years of being a laborer on building sites had given him above average strength. A punch to her face left her nose bleeding. She was losing consciousness.

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 8

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
police.JPG

As Michelle fell back in the hallway, her head hit the wall. She slid down as the world spun.

"I should have cut your fucking balls off when yer mam died. I knew a little freak like you would never be a real man."

The word "freak" stung Michelle like a blow. The anger gave her a jolt of adrenaline. Her head cleared as her mind seemed to slow down what was happening.

Tommy grabbed the front of her dress as she scrambled away. The buttons popped off , leaving her with her underwear on full view.

"Come here ya little queer, I'm gonna beat the fuck out of ya, then your gonna sign. It will be just like the good old days, when I knocked your ma about."

Her mind processed what he had said. Beat my mother? She never knew. She remembered the bruises on her mother's arms, the black eyes. Her mother always came up with an explanation. Hit her eye on the fridge door, fell over and other explanations that a nine year old would accept.

It made sense now. The submissive behavior his mother always had around Tommy. He was beating her! White hot rage filled Michelle. She had been constantly belittled, slapped and derided, from the age of 10 when her mother died. This man was a monster!

"Come here and take yer beating, ye can't get away."

He loomed over her, grabbing for her throat. She could smell the whisky on his breath. Michelle brought both of her knees close to her chest and kicked out at Tommy's body with twenty years of uncorked rage.

The kick from any women would have stunned most men. Michelle though, was physically still a man. This coupled with the rage she felt, made the kick devastating. The stiletto heels concentrated the force of the kick into two tiny points. One in Tommy's left thigh, the other in his testicles. He screamed in an unnaturally high pitch, then collapsed on the floor.

Michelle tried to stand, but slipped back down as her kick had broken off one of the heels. She tried again and manged to stand by supporting herself against the wall. Her eyes were blurred and her blood was streaming down her face from her nose.

"I'll fucking kill yer, you cunt!"

Tommy still on his knees, with one hand holding his damaged testicles, slowly pulled himself up using the fallen telephone table. When he was upright, he put his hand in his pocket and pulled out a knife.

Michelle's eyes went wide with terror. She had seen that knife before.

There was a noise outside .

"Are you alright in there."

It was her neighbor, Sally Merchant.

"Run Sally he's dangerous." She screamed.

A figure rushed into the hallway.

Tommy half turned to see who it was. Sam's fist caught him square in the jaw. His head bounced off the hallway wall and he dropped the knife.

Sam kicked the knife backwards away from the fallen man. Tommy turned his hate filled eyes on the man who had punched him. Sam backed out of the open front door. He wanted to get this madman away from Michelle. Tommy lunged for him . Sam caught his lunge, and turned it into the Jiu-Jitsu O Goshi, a hip throw. He held his right arm as Tommy slammed into the flower bed, and put him in a wrist lock. He pulled up slightly, causing Tommy to scream in pain.

"Who the hell are you, and what have you done to my girlfriend?"

Sam glanced at Michelle as she staggered to the door. All his instincts told him to go and make sure she was alright. He knew that the man on the floor posed a danger to everyone so he kept his knees on his neck and hip.

A police car screeched to a halt, it's bright blue flashing lights and sirens blaring. Two policeman ran into the garden and shouted at Sam to let Tommy go.

"He had a knife and was trying to kill my girlfriend."

"Let him go sir, we'll sort this out."

As they helped Tommy to his feet his anger boiled over.

"Fucking girlfriend, that's my stepson . Your both a couple of queers. I'll kill the pair of ya."

Tommy's outburst and Sally's explanation convinced the police who the offender was. Another car arrived to take him away. An ambulance arrived for Michelle. She didn't want to go but Sam insisted.

They treated Michelle at the A&E at Stevenage. She had a black eye and bruising. Her nose was sore but unbroken. Sam who had followed the ambulance had brought her fresh clothes to change into. They left the hospital and headed for Hertford police station to make a statement.

Tommy was being held in the cells, and it looked like he was going to be charged with a number of things including a hate crime.

Back at their home they sat in the kitchen and Sam made Michelle the British cure all, hot sweet tea. Michelle explained that her mother died when she was ten. Tommy had tried to palm him off with relations. Since his mother was an only child it was difficult. The will also stipulated that Micheal was the sole owner of the house until eighteen. Then the house would be split between the two. His mother had intended this so Micheal would be raised by his stepfather, in the house he grew up in, then they would sell the house an both have some money.

Michelle moved out at eighteen to go to university. The house was never sold. Michelle explained that since her mother died she had never had a birthday or a Christmas. She just tried to avoid Tommy's drunken rages. After the funeral he had made Michelle burn all the girls clothes his mother had brought him in a oil drum in the garden. Tommy had made him drop his trousers and held the knife to his penis. He told him if he ever saw him dressed in girl's clothes again, he would cut the lot off.

Sam made them a simple supper of beans on toast. There was very little food left in the house, but it satisfied them both.

"I'm taking tomorrow off, I'm staying with you Michelle."

"But your job, you can't."

"I was only going to observe new surgical procedures, nothing that can't wait. You're too important to me Michelle. You been through a serious assault and need support."

She couldn't argue, she was shaken and needed to be held. They headed up to bed hand in hand, At the top of the stairs, Sam hugged Michelle for the hundredth time that day.

"If you need me just call."

"Sam, can you please sleep with me. I don't want to be alone."

She fell asleep with Sam spooning her. With his strong arms around her, she felt safe and warm.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 9

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

The sound of a car horn woke the couple. Michelle stretched.

"Owww my face hurts."

She slowly got out of bed and went over to the full length mirror. Her nose was swollen and her eyes were puffy. She had a purple swelling around her left eye.

"Oh no, my face what has he done!"

The tears started to flow.

"Come on now Michelle, it will be fine in a day or two."

She doubled over sobbing. Sam knew it was delayed shock from nearly being killed by her stepfather. He bent down and pulled her to her feet.

"Shush now , you're still beautiful."

"No I'm an ugly freak that no one will want!"

After seeing her stepfather first hand, Sam knew why she felt the way she did. He had raised her to believe only a freak would dress as a women. Michelle had resisted what she was for most of her life. She need tenderness and perhaps a good psychologist.

Sam gently kisses the tears and held her at arms length. She needed cheering up. He sang in his deep clear voice.

Come stop your crying
It will be alright
Just take my hand
Hold it tight
I will protect you
From all around you
I will be here
Don't you cry

Michelle looked at him blinking through her tears. She had never heard him sing.

For one so small
You seem so strong
My arms will hold you
Keep you safe and warm
This bond between us
Can't be broken
I will be here don't you cry

The tears turned to laughter.

"I know that song Sam, where's it from?"

I'm not finished yet. listen to the words, it's from me to you.

'Cause you'll be in my heart
Yes, you'll be in my heart
From this day on
Now and forever more

"Thank you Sam. Do you really mean it?"

"Of course I do. I love you Michelle. When I saw you hurt yesterday I wanted to kill that bastard, but my Hippocratic oath and all that."

"You were amazing, my knight in shining armour."

"I not sure how much you needed saving. Your heels did some damage you know."

"That felt so good. After learning he used to hit my mother, and the beating he gave me."

"Michelle, you must realise, all that freak stuff is due to him. You have to let it go, don't let him have a hold over you."

"Hang on a minute! That song's from Tarzan. Are you calling me a gorilla? If you are I'm going to find my unbroken heel and give you a good kicking."

Sam was happy he had cheered her up. He had to keep her in a positive frame of mind.

"It's a pity about those boots, they looked really sexy. I'll get you another pair today if you want. Oh, I found the broken heel in the hallway. I threw it away. I think it had a testicle on the end of it"

She beamed at him.

"I love you Sam."

Tenderly he kissed her and held her. They had finally admitted it. They were in love.

"I'll have a quick shower and then get some shopping. Will you be alright on your own for a few hours?"

"Yes, I'm going to tidy the mess up in the hallway. We are out of almost everything, I don't think there's anything for breakfast."

"If you can wait I'll do a quick shop and bring you a burger back."

Sam quickly showered and headed to Tesco's. No time to get anything fancy at the local deli. He didn't want to leave her too long, so he rushed down the aisles picking up food as he went. He paused and added a get well soon card, a box of chocolates and a bouquet of roses.

As he struggled back with two full bags and the bouquet under his arm. He saw a familiar car parked in front of the house. Behind his BMW, there was a Mercedes. Fiona's Mercedes.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 10

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
evil.JPG

Sam saw Michelle sitting at the kitchen table her head down looking upset. Fiona was grinning like a Cheshire cat. She was dressed as she always did throughout their marriage, dowdy. She was wearing jeans a baggy sweater and minimal makeup.

"What do want Fiona?"

"Is that any way to greet you wife Sammy?"

"You're not my wife for much longer, what have you come for?"

"I came to get you to sign the divorce papers, no fault as we agreed when you let me have the flat. I'm not sure now though. I think I need another £100k to keep quite about this little mess."

"What mess?"

"Well did Micheal not like dressing up? Is that why you beat him up. I knew were a pervert, but a sadist as well. It makes you a lot more interesting."

"Michelle is a woman Fiona, and more of a woman than you'll ever be."

"Don't you dare say that. She hasn't got a womb, how can she be a woman. She just queer like you, a freaky pervert that likes to pretend."

Michelle flinched at that, and glared angrily at Fiona. She seemed to have more steel in her heart after fighting back against her stepfather. He saw she was itching to act.

"Listen Fiona, you dress like a man, and drink like a fish. There is very little of the feminine about you. You acted feminine before we married to catch me, because you knew I liked it. When we were married I saw the true you. Yes you have a womb, but you never used it. So if you think having one defines you as a woman, I'd say you're wrong. Perhaps it should be using it and having children defines you as a woman then. That would mean all the women that have had a hysterectomy aren't women though"

"You know I never wanted kid's, whining and sniveling all the time, it's my body screw you!"

"You never said that until after we married. You changed your mind pretty quick then, didn't you?"

"I'm still a real woman, more than that thing sitting there is."

"So what makes you're more of a woman than Michelle is then."

"Well I, I, er. You can make love to me. I'm pretty."

Sam looked at Michelle, who had made an effort to cover her injuries with a thick layer of makeup.

"Michelle is prettier than you, and if you think that defines you as a woman you are shallower than I thought. I've only known Michelle for a few weeks, in that time she has shown more grace and inner beauty that you did in five years. You can piss off with your homophobic anti-trans hate speech."

"You talk like you're in love, tell me it isn't true. Was I married to a queer all along?"

"I love women, Fiona real women, Michelle is a woman and I love her. There is nothing queer about that, not that there would be anything wrong if it were."

"Well lets see what your friends and family think about it shall we? Unless you put £100k in my bank account by tonight, they will all find out what a deviant you are. Now sign this so I can be rid of you and marry a real man."

Sam signed the papers and thrust them back at her.

"I never want to see your hateful face again Fiona. Don't come running back to me when your toyboy surfer spends all your money."

"Remember queer boys, £100k, tonight."

Fiona stormed out of the house slamming the front door as she left.

Michelle stood and walked to the living room window to see Sam watching Fiona screech off down the street.

"Don't have an accident Fiona, bitch."

"What are we going to do now Sam?"

"Nothing, we will do nothing. Even if I had the money I wouldn't pay her. Blackmailers never stop."

"But everyone will know Sam."

"I not ashamed Michelle. I love you and want to be with you. I hope you feel the same."

"I do Sam, you have helped me realise that I am, and always was a woman. I want to be your woman, it's just what will your family and friends think?"

"Well if they think anything less of me they aren't my friends. As far as my family goes, I'm sure my sister will love you. My father died two years ago and my mother is genuine eco warrior. She mixes with all sorts of people, she's very accepting. I work in a hospital, they are diverse set of people there. Fiona is living in the 70's if she thinks this will cause problems. If it does, they can go to hell."

They fell into each others arms and hugged. Sam could sense she was getting stronger in her conviction that she was a woman. He was afraid that when Fiona had called her "freaky" , it would have caused her to panic, it just seemed to make her angry. They kissed and found comfort in each other for a few minutes.

"I think we should put the shopping away. Oh sorry these are for you."

Sam gave Michelle the flowers and chocolates. It was the first time she had received these distinctly feminine gifts. It thrilled her. She kissed him on the cheek and said.

"If you want to get into my knickers, I have plenty upstairs you can wear."

She gave him a sideways grin. He was happy she was in a playful mood. After all she had been through in the last few days, she could still wise crack.

"Perhaps one day I'll take you up on that, but I'd rather see you in them."

"If you're a good boy and eat all your dinner, you will get that privilege."

"Hurry up and cook dinner then Mrs, your man is hungry."

The word Mrs, gave her a thrill. Could that ever happen, would Sam ever want to marry someone like her?

Sam went up to get washed, while Michelle started dinner. Later they ate in the kitchen and discussed what little family they had. Michelle had cousins she hadn't seen for years, and Sam had very few close family. He told Michelle that Fiona only had a few email addresses to spread her poison. He wasn't on any social media sites, as they were a distraction.

They sat on the sofa watching films. Michelle nestled into Sam's chest. They shared the chocolates and relaxed. They were both happy and glad of each others company.

"Michelle, I wish I could hold this moment forever. Being here with you, both of us happy. This is what life should be, good moments."

"Do you really love me Sam, I'm sorry to ask, but no one has said that since my mum died. I love you, I really do, I just find it hard to believe you love me."

"You silly woman, come here. "

He drew her face to his and kissed her deeply. They broke the kiss after a few moments. Sam looked into her eyes.

"Michelle I love you. I want to spend the rest of my life with you."

"Will you sleep with me again tonight. When you hold me, I feel so safe in your arms. I really feel like a woman."

They went to bed together. Sam was big spoon again. His arms around Michelle, he could not help feel aroused. Michelle could feel the pressure against her backside, through her silk nightgown. In her mind she wanted to be the woman he needed. Soon she thought, I will give him what he needs, but tonight she was happy just to have him hold her.

They both slept while Fiona was busy spreading her poison.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 11

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
picnic.JPG

The morning came and they both slept late. Sam thought if Fiona had outed them, it had happened. He cared, but he loved Michelle more. He would weather whatever came. He just hoped she had the strength to do the same. He knew he need to reassure her.

It was Saturday in early October, and the weather was going to be good. Sam decided he would try and spend the day with her.

Michelle was looking at him with sleepy eyes, still stretching from her good nights sleep when she remembered what had happened yesterday.

"Do you think she's done it."

"Yes probably. I don't care though. The divorce will be done with in about four months and I will have nothing to do with her. I just want her out of my life."

"What about the fallout, you know, your job."

"It's 2021 Michelle. I could probably be going out with a monkey and not have any problems."

He winked at her when he said that.

"So a tranny's ok then."

"Stop that. Your a women, now repeat after me, your a woman."

"Your a woman."

"No you are, not me, you silly bugger."

Sam rolled on top of her, his legs astride her and tickled her stomach. She shook her head in a fit of giggles and her wig fell off. She grasped for it looking concerned. Sam pulled her arms away and fluffed her blond hair."

"You really don't need that wig you know. Your hair is long enough for a short women's hairstyle you know."

"I was thinking about that. I have been trying to put it in a pixie style, but I though you liked long hair."

"You are your own woman Michelle. You decide what you like. While I do love what you look like, I love the woman inside."

Sam lent down and kissed her. She was trapped under him, her arms pinned to bed bedside her head. He was totally in control. Her stomach was fluttering. She loved this feeling. She loved Sam. She could feel the hard lump in his groin pushing into her stomach.

Sam jumped off the bed facing away, so she couldn't see the tent that had formed in his shorts. She had a smaller one hidden under the covers in her knickers.

"How about a picnic today Michelle? It's going to be warm today. One last gasp of summer. We can walk along the river and picnic on the meads."

"Oh, I haven't had a picnic since I was six! I would love to. Jam sandwiches and juice."

"I think we can do better than that. I'll go shopping while you get ready. I'll get wine, french bread, cold cuts and some other bits. We'll make a day out of it. I want you all to myself."

Sam showered while Michelle went downstairs to make coffee and toast for them both. As she busied herself in the kitchen it felt so natural and normal, she almost forgot about Fiona. After breakfast she went up to shower and get ready.

She put on her new matching black lace bra and knickers. She stuffed the bra and looked down and wondered what it would be like to have real breasts. She had never thought about the possibility of having her breasts enhanced, but she knew it was a simple operation. Tights today she thought. She loved stockings, but most of the ones she had were very fine and she did not want to damage them on twigs.

She never used to worry about this sort of thing as a man. Get dressed and go mostly. She wouldn't change this for the world though. She put on a black and gold, floaty nylon skirt and a thick black cotton blouse over the top. She had gotten two pairs of boots shopping, the ruined stilettos and a flat pair. The flats were more practical for a picnic anyway, she thought.

As she applied a thick layer of foundation to hide the bruising she thought about her hair. She would try to go without the wig today. She brushed it down toward her left eye with a parting on the right. It looked really cute. She hoped Sam would approve. She found the short fur trimmed coat she had gotten on her last shopping spree, and went downstairs to sort out the plates and cutlery for the picnic.

Sam walked in when she got to the hallway.

"Wow, love your hair babe!"

Babe she thought, never been called that before. She liked it.

"Are you sure, I can get the wig if you want."

"No I prefer it. It's all you, all Michelle."

Sam had been busy, He had brought food and and old fashioned wicker picnic basket.

"What do you think. I found it in the retro shop. I love this old stuff. Reminds me of simpler times."

They crammed what the could in the basket, which Sam carried, and Michelle took a bag with a old blanket and the remainder of the food. It was a lovely day as they walked down the towpath. The birds were singing. Children were feeding the ducks and coots. The river was crammed with barges. Many were empty, but some had people living on them. What a nice way of life thought Sam. Perhaps one day he would get one.

"Oh what a wonderful old picnic basket, have you had that for long."

An elderly couple that had moved aside for them to pass, had spotted it as Sam lifted it over a patch of nettles.

"No, all of a hour, I just love old things, don't you?" Said Sam.

The man spoke this time.

"Yes, but she's been with me for years, I've sort of got used to her now."

The women dug her husband in the ribs and said.

"Take no notice of him, he loves me really. I must say you make a very attractive couple. Come on Bert we're blocking the path."

Michelle smiled knowing her new hairstyle had passed inspection. She was still nervous about being outed, but the fear was slowly leaving her.

The arrived at Hertford lock and watched a cabin cruiser go though. They stood on the bridge and admired the view. The Meads is a large area of riverside flood meadow that stretches from Hertford to Ware. The sun felt warm on their backs as they just watched the world go by. Sam's hand fell onto Michelle's. He lifted it and kissed it.

"This is one of the good moments Michelle. Look around and hold onto this."

meads.JPG

They walked into the meads and found a firm dry area fifty yards off the footpath. Michelle spread the blanket as Sam unpacked. They both Sat and Sam looked at his phone. Michelle set about preparing the food. She left the lids on as there were still plenty of small fly's around. She was buttering some bread as Sam said.

"Babe, look up."

She heard the camera on his phone click.

"What are you doing?"

"I just want a picture of my girlfriend, anything wrong with that?"

"I suppose not, why you'd want my ugly face on your phone though, I don't know."

"No I'm here with you, not Fiona, silly."

His phone buzzed and beeped. Sam looked at it and laughed out loud.

"What is it Sam?"

"Promise you won't get mad, but I sent Simon the cardiologist I work with your picture."

"No, Sam why?"

Look, read the messages.

Ur ex mailed me 2 say ur with a guy in a dress?

Her name is Michelle Si, what do u think.

There was the picture Sam had just taken attached to this message. Michelle caught by surprise, with a sweet innocent smile on her face.

Wow! R U treating her 4 blindness? I mean whats a 10 doin wiv a 5 like U? Shes so hot!!!

"Fiona has been busy, she can do her worse. It's looks like you have another fan by the way . I'm not hiding anything Michelle, nor should you. I'm proud to call you my girlfriend."

Her eyes shone with tears of happiness. It was really happening. There were no more secrets, nothing to be ashamed of. Her dreams of being the woman she had always wanted to be, were coming true. She had clothes and a home, but most importantly she had her man.

"I love you Sam, and by the way, I'd put you as at least a 6."

Sam feigned disappointment.

"Only a 6 eh? Well maybe I should think of a way to trap you before you run off?"

Was he thinking about getting engaged she thought? Surely not?

They drank wine and ate ham, bread and cheese. They talked about what they wanted to do to the house. A small dog came over and started sniffing around the plates. It avoided Sam, but jumped up and down excitedly for Michelle. It licked her face while she fed it some scraps of ham. It was as if the dog could see what a kind gentle soul she had, thought Sam.

The dog ran off when it heard it's owner calling. The couple snuggled and kissed. The air had grown a little colder as the sun had gone behind the trees.

"Come on 10, time we went home."

They cleared up and walked back hand in hand. Sam noticed Michelle was humming "Perfect Day". It had been a perfect day, definitely one that went on the good pile.

Michelle took the basket to the kitchen and started to clean everything.

"Let me help Michelle."

"No, I like doing things like this for us, even a 10 has washing up."

Sam smiled and wrapped his arms around her, as she stood against the old butler sink with her hands in the soapy water. She could feel the weight of him crushing her between the sink and his body. She was in heaven.

Then his phone rang.

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 12

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
bed.JPG

Sam pulled away, he went into the living room to answer his phone. Michelle carried on with the washing up. She tried to be quite to here who Sam was talking to.

"Oh, Hi darling,. What gives me the honor of a call from you."

It was a girl! Michelle stopped washing up and moved to the door the listen.

"Yes, well who could resist a sex bomb like you."

Sex bomb? A girlfriend?

I do yes, I'm in love.

Michelle felt a knot growing in her chest.

"Of course we can meet. Friday? Ok I can pick you up from Kings Cross. I'll give you a ring when I leave. I love you too Suzi."

Sam blew a kiss, laughed and hung up.

He opened the door to a forlorn looking Michelle. Sam noticed straight away.

"Whats up babe, you look ill."

"Who was that on the phone?"

"Oh you heard that?"

"Yes who the hell is Suzi Sam? Don't you dare lie to me are you playing with me."
.
Sam could hear the panic in her voice. She was still so insecure, it was understandable.

"That was my sister Suzi. She works in Edinburgh and wants to come down for a few days."

"Your s-sister? Why did you call her sex bomb."

"Oh she's a bi-sexual woman, and she's a looker, so she has no shortage of attention. It's just a joke name I gave her after the Tom Jones song."

"You've got a song for everything haven't you."

"Yeah, pretty much." He winked at her to relieve the tension.

"Sorry Sam, I should trust you, you've never done anything to hurt me. I'm just so happy now, I can't believe my life turned out this way. Today was like a dream and I don't want to wake up."

"I understand. Come here you silly, beautiful women."

They hugged and Michelle went off happier. Sam turned on the TV, while Michelle made toasted sandwiches with the leftovers form the picnic. They sat and drank wine while discussing immortality after watching Highlander. Sam pointed out what he thought was an hysterically funny scene. It was when Sean Connery, a Scotsman, playing an Egyptian, asks Christopher Lambert, a French man, playing a Scotsman, what is haggis?

They grew tired and Michelle asked Sam if he could let her get ready for bed before him. She went upstairs while Sam watched the news. After a quick freshen up Sam went to bed. As he climbed in he noticed Michelle was wearing something black and silky. She was wearing stockings to. She had not worn stocking to bed before.

Michelle was on her side, so he lay beside her in the spoon position. He couldn't help his wandering hands caressing Michelle's silky clad body. She moaned softly. Sam stayed away from her knickers as he knew she panicked when he went near her penis.

Quickly he grew hard. It was pressing into her back. She reached behind and gently rubbed him through his shorts. Sam sighed, enjoying the attention. She turned and pulled down his shorts as his hardness sprang out. She slipped down the bed and enveloped him with her mouth.

"Oh Michelle, you don't have to, you uh, uh."

Michelle stopped and looked up at him. She had changed her makeup. Dark eye shadow made her look sultry.

"Sam I want you to take me tonight. Make me your woman."

Sam was surprised as she had always seemed to scared to take that step. He was turned on by her and he wanted her. He knew he would have to be careful. Her ego was as Michelle was fragile.

"Michelle I love you, but are you sure? Are you ready to take this step."

"I told you I had a couple of gay relationships at uni Sam. This won't be the first time. It will be the first time for Michelle though, so please be gentle. I trust you Sam, I know you'll never hurt me."

Sam pushed her on to her back and slipped the loops of her baby doll down her arms. This exposed her small breasts. He nipples were larger than they should be, and her breasts were small mounds. Sam guessed she must be taking something to increase their size.

He gently tickled her left nipple with his tongue. She moaned as he worked his magic on her. He slowly kissed down her stomach and she stiffened when he neared her knickers.

"No please, I'm just not sure how I feel about that part of my body now. Please take me now, make me yours Sam."

She rolled over and pulled the back of her knickers down. Her bottom looked like two perfect peaches Sam thought.

"I just need to get something to..."

She reached back and handed him a tub of lube. Sam coated himself, then worked his fingers into Michelle. She sighed.

"I want you Sam, now."

He eased into her slowly. He had never been with anyone like Michelle before. Her sheer femininity was such a turn on for him. Sex with his wife had normally consisted of her staring at the ceiling asking him how long he would be. Having someone like Michelle saying she wanted him, almost drove him over the edge.

He slipped inside her slowly and smoothly. Listening all the time to her breathing, making sure there was little pain. When he was all way inside he rested to let her get used to him.

"Oh god Sam, that feels incredible. You're inside me, we are so connected now. It's like we are one person. I've never felt so much like a woman as I do now."

"Are you sure you're ok?"

"It hurts a little, but it's pain and pleasure. Please I want to feel you move in me."

Sam started small gentle strokes while Michelle groaned with pleasure.

"Oh yes, oh god, yes."

When he was satisfied he wasn't hurting her he let himself go, and surrendered to his desire. He quickened the pace and quickly grew harder and released inside her.

"Oh wow, that was wonderful Michelle, are you alright?"

She turned to face him, she was beaming. She kissed his forehead and said.

"I'm so happy I can be a woman for you. I satisfied my man in bed. That felt so good, I think it was better because I love you. I wanted to make you happy."

"Michelle, it was the best sex I have had for years. Mind you I was married to a harpy." Sam laughed.

"Having sex with a man doesn't make you a woman Michelle. You were a woman before that."

"I know Sam, but for me it's something I needed to do. It's the way I feel about being a woman. It made me feel whole"

"Well Michelle if you need me to do that again to make you feel like a whole woman, please let me know."

Michelle threw a pillow at his head.

"I may take you up on that you lecherous old man. Now be a dear and tidy up the bed while I powder my nose. I want a serious cuddle when I get back."

Powder my nose thought Sam. He loved the quaint old expressions she used sometimes.

Sam lay on his back and Michelle snuggled into him as he wrapped his arm around her. He fell asleep happy to be holding his woman.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 13

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Retro-clothing / Petticoats / Crinolines

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Michelle grew more nervous as the weekend approached. Sam assured her his sister was a nice person. She was very popular at Royal Infirmary hospital in Edinburgh. She worked in the psychology department.

Michelle still thought is was a big step, meeting the family. She knew all girlfriends and boyfriends go through this, but it was a first for her. What if Suzi thought she wasn't good enough for her little brother?

When Friday came, she made an extra effort. She hoovered the spare room for the fifth time that week , then decided to bake a cake. As she moved about the kitchen mixing the ingredients she felt a lovely sense of peace and purpose. Standing there in her apron she thought that if this sort of activity was going to part of her everyday life she would enjoy it.

She just finished decorating the cake with sliced strawberries and whipped cream when she heard the front door open.

"I'm back babe."

She dried her hands on the apron and took it off. Sam had taken his sisters coat and invited her into the living room. Suzi was an attractive brown haired woman. Her crimped, kinky hair fell down just passed her shoulders. She was dress in a peasant blouse and a floaty calf length flowery skirt. She looked a cross between a peasant girl and a gypsy. Michelle felt jealous of her style. She exuded an air of friendliness and strong powerful femininity.

"Oh hi, you must be the woman my brother has been telling me about, all the way up the A10 from London."

Michelle went to offer her hand, but Suzi went straight in for a hug. She couldn't remember the last time a woman had hugged her. She enjoyed the firm sweet smelling embrace of the confident woman.

"I love your perfume Michelle, what is it?"

"Oh it's Charlie, Sam got it for me. I know it's old fashion now, but we both love it."

Michelle couldn't believe she was just having "girl talk" with her. It was just like she didn't know or didn't care what was under her dress.

"Put the kettle on Sam, I want to get to know the foxy lady that has won my brothers heart."

"No, Sam I'll do it. I've made a cake."

"I wondered what that wonderful smell was. I'll do it, I'd love to pamper my two favorite ladies."

As Sam busied himself in the kitchen, the ladies talked. Suzi told Michelle of her work as a psychologist, and how she loved Scotland. No mention was made about Michelle being a male. Sam must have told her, Michelle thought.

As they drank tea and ate cake, Sam made approving noises.

"Michelle, you are a domestic goddess, this cake is excellent. If you keep making cakes like this I'm going to pile on the pounds."

He cut himself another thick slice. Michelle was thrilled with Sam's approval. She caught a glint in Suzi's eye.

"Do you know Michelle, Fat Sam, is a happy Sam. He always used to be a bit overweight. He lost a lot of weight when he was married to Fiona. He must be happy with you, he's filled out since I last saw him. That woman, I could write a book on her."

Sam shook his head and mumbled through a mouthful of cake and cream.

"Did she email you?"

"Yes, unpleasant bitch. I didn't care, I just wanted to meet the person she was so jealous of. The anti-Fiona."

"Well sis, what do you think."

"In the few moments I have know you Michelle, I think you're more of a woman than Fiona will ever be."

As Suzi went in for another hug, all of Michelle's fears melted away. She knew Sam loved her, but getting approval from another woman felt so affirming.

"I think we are going to be good friends Michelle, as long as you don't break my little brothers heart. I tried to warn him off Fiona, did he listen no. You know men though, always led by their dicks."

Michelle nearly chocked on her tea. She couldn't believe she had just said that about her brother. She wanted to reply, but didn't want to mention dicks. She thought as she still had one it would be inappropriate.

Suzi loved the old house. She had only visited the London flat once and she though it was soulless. Sam told her it had been furnished and decorated by Fiona, so it made sense. They decide to get a takeaway, and settled on Chinese food. Sam said he would walk to try and burn off the three slices of cake he had gorged on.

After he left Suzi asked to speak to Michelle.

"Michelle tell me of your background, don't think I'm judging you, I'd love to know what makes you, you. You must be something special, Sam couldn't stop talking about you.

Michelle poured her heart out about the crossdressing as a child, her mother, her abusive stepfather and how she always felt wrong pretending to be a man.

"Well Michelle, I think you have been crossdressing since you were born. You have been crossdressing as a boy , then a man. The girl and the woman in you had to come out. How do you feel since you came out to Sam."

"I won't lie, it has been hard to trust anyone. I nearly retreated into being unhappy, but safe Micheal a few times. Sam has been a rock. I have been happier these last few weeks than at any time in my life. "

"I honestly think you should take the next step and change you birth certificate and name to female. This would help you mentally to face the world as Michelle. No fears , no regrets. Michelle is here to stay."

"But you can't change a birth certificate. What about what I still have, you know my bits, down there "

"Michelle , gender is between your ears, not your legs. You can be recognized as woman without changing that. Don't believe all the rubbish you read in the press."

She took her laptop from her bag and showed Michelle it was possible.

If you want to change your gender status legally in the UK, you can apply to a Gender Recognition Panel (GRP) for a Gender Recognition Certificate (GRC). Once a GRC is made, your birth certificate will be re-issued confirming your true gender and new chosen name if relevant.

To grant a GRC, the panel must be satisfied that you:

Have or have had gender dysphoria; Have lived in your true gender for two years before you make your application; and intend to continue living in your true gender until your death.

You do not need to have had gender reassignment surgery.

You need to show that you have lived for two years in the gender you wish your birth certificate to reflect (not currently including non-binary identities). In practice the panel will usually require three or four items of evidence, which might include things like your passport, rent book, wage slips or benefit book if they show that you have been living in your true gender for two years.

You must also provide the panel with two medical reports to confirm you have or have had gender dysphoria. You will normally be expected to provide one from a registered medical practitioner or psychologist practicing in the field of gender dysphoria and one from your regular GP.

"The first thing you have to do is legally change your name. That part is easy. You pass very well so you shouldn't have problems with mush of the rest. I can't be your psychologist, but can recommend someone. You really need to talk to you G.P. at same stage. Have you thought about hormones?"

Michelle looked worried, She thought this is all happening so fast. Suzi picked up on it.

"Michelle, it's your life, just change your name and live as a woman. It's fine. I just think you would be happier with "Female" on your legal documents. There are some nasty people around that love to misgender trans people. It could happen if someone see's your I.D, I know you will have to jump through some hoops, but you don't have to have surgery in the U.K. to be legally recognised as a woman. "

"It's a lot to think about Suzi. I was considering breast enlargement a few days ago. I have been watching timeline videos of trans women on hormones. Some of the results are jaw dropping. I would like to consider it."

"Look, talk it over with Sam. You don't have to do much to get started. How far you want to go it's up to you."

"Thank you so much Suzi. You don't know how much you've helped me. It's my life, my body, my choice."

For the first time in her life, Michelle felt in control. She had a decision to make.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 14

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
doctors.JPG

Michelle had left the doctors with a huge smile on her face. After a long talk with Suzi, she realised a lot of her fears and problems with self confidence came from her stepfather. She had wanted to be a girl since being a child. Her mother had seen it and tried to help by allowing her to dress while at home.

When her stepfather found out about her dressing he was the one that drove home she was a freak in a dress. He must have said that a hundred times to her. After her mother died he was always calling her a little freak who wants to be a girl. The constant mental torture had shaped her growing up. She was afraid to accept what she was, afraid that what her stepfather driven into her was true.

Suzi was very good at her job, she let Michelle pour out her story, and after, she had laid bare why she felt the way she did. Michelle felt anger at her stepfather, but also pity. Suzi said that most bullies , like many sex offenders were victims themselves. It was a vicious cycle. With Michelle she was her own victim.

She knew now, she was a woman inside. She had waited two weeks for an appointment with her doctor and explained what she wanted. The doctor did a double take when he saw Michelle enter his office, he thought the wrong patient had walked in. He explained to Michelle the steps that she need to take.

She had to arrange an appointment with a gender psychologist or psychiatrist. Suzi said that she could arrange that easily. The psychologist would send a referral letter to the clinic she wanted to use. Suzi was thinking of going to the London Transgender Clinic. Then she would have to see an endocrinologist after some blood tests. After that she could start hormone therapy.

She knew it could take up to five years, but each step would make her feel more complete. After she started her hormones she wanted breast enhancement. She wanted this for herself and for Sam. She loved him and wanted to be as much of a woman as she could be for the both of them. Suzi had explained that to her he too. She said that Sam was besotted with her. Suzi had never seen him truly in love, until now. She said he was in lust with Fiona, but he didn't love her.

Michelle thought she was a lucky girl! A new life was in front of her. She was finally going to be herself. She listened to her heels click as she walked down the street. She smiled at passers by and most smiled back. She understood now they saw a pretty, happy women, not a freak.

She went to the supermarket and got some ingredients for a steak dinner. She would tell Sam what she intended to do tonight. She also went lingerie shopping with newfound confidence.

"How did the doctors appointment go?"

Sam said as he walked in. He smelled the steak and onions cooking and his mouth watered. After a long drive home to be greeted by a warm meal was heaven. All he got from Fiona was an ear full of abused normally. He knew it was old fashioned to expect to have a "little woman" keeping house and looking after him, but he guessed he was old fashioned.

"Oh that smell, what have I done to deserve this babe."

Michelle was standing in front on the cooker frying the steak and onions. She had a full apron tied into a bow behind her flowered nylon house dress. In her heels she looked like a typical 50's housewife.

Sam felt a stirring in his stomach, and his trousers. She turned and smiled at him. He held her hips and gently kissed the back of her neck.

"I'm going to do it Sam. I want to go all the way. Hormones, boobs the lot."

"That's wonderful Michelle. You look so happy. It's like a weight has been lifted off you."

"It has. Your sister is wonderful. She explained to me why I felt the they way I did. I'm sorry for getting upset with you when you showed me that stuff on gender reassignment Sam. I know you only trying to help. I'd do anything to take it back."

Sam saw she was getting emotional. He didn't want to ruin her happiness.

"Oh don't worry about that Michelle, but you've forced me to do it haven't you."

She turned to face him, eyes wide.

"Do what Sam?"

Sam started to click his finger and do what could only be described as a "Dad dance". Then he started to sing.

When I wake up, well I know I'm gonna be,
I'm gonna be the man who wakes up next to you
When I go out, yeah I know I'm gonna be
I'm gonna be the man who goes along with you
When I get drunk, well I know I'm gonna be
I'm gonna be the man who gets drunk next to you
And when I haver, hey I know I'm gonna be
I'm gonna be the man who's havering to you

And I would roll 500 miles
And I would roll 500 more
Just to be the man who rolls a thousand miles
To fall down at your door.

Michelle laughed out loud and pulled Sam in for a deep exploring kiss.

"I had to shut you up somehow you clown."

"Made you laugh though didn't I?"

"What the hell does "haver" mean anyway."

"It means talk gibberish, like you Michelle. "

"Right, your steak's going in the bin."

"Don't you dare."

They sat down and ate. Michelle told Sam of her plans to take hormones and then see about breast enlargement. Sam assured her she could stop, or back out at anytime and he would lover just the same. She said she knew that now. They went to the living room and relaxed listening to Dark Side of the Moon. Sam explained, as he liked to do, that there was no dark side of the moon. Most of it got sunlight as it revolved around the earth.

Michelle asked him to let her get changed before he came up to bed. Sam was hopeful, when she said that she was in the mood for sex. Sam never pushed it, he new she would be upset if he did.

When he was showered he went into their bedroom and she was waiting on top of the bed. She was wearing short black lace nighty and a thong. He grew hard at the sight.

Michelle slipped off the bed onto the floor in front of him. She pulled his shorts down and engulfed him in one swift movement. Sam gasped at the sudden pleasure. Her tongue was everywhere, when she sucked and licked under his glans at the same time it almost drove him over the edge.

She stood and kissed him. Then turned him, and pushed him onto his back. As she was straightening himself out, Michelle sat astride him. She slowly lowered herself down onto his manhood. Sam had never seen her so confident. She winced a little, but was soon all the down. She rode him slowly, looking into his eyes as she did.

"Play with my tits Sam."

She groaned as he flicked and pinched her nipples.

"Just imagine what it will be like when they are big and bouncy Sam."

Sam felt himself close, she speed up and he squeezed her nipples hard. He could hold on no longer and erupted inside her. She screamed and he saw the front of her thong darken. They had finished together. It had felt amazing.

She rolled off him panting.

"We can do that more often now if you want."

"Oh, Michelle. I can assure you I'll be "up for it", anytime you want."

They both fell asleep spooning together. Smiling, things were going to be alright.

Saturday morning arrived and they were having a lazy day. They were going to get up at ten.

They heard a letter being pushed through the letterbox . It was a letter from Tommy's solicitor.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 15

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
psyc.JPG

Michelle arose before Sam. She went down into the kitchen in her kimono and slippers to get them both some tea and to start breakfast. Sam had offered to cook, but Michelle insisted. It gave her a warm feeling cooking for her man. She had just got the eggs and bacon out ready to cook when Sam sat down freshly showered holding the letter.

"You open it Sam, I don't want anything to do with that monster."

Sam scanned the letter and looked at Michelle as she carefully broke the eggs into the frying pan. A full English breakfast had become a regular weekend treat for them both. They both ate healthily through the week. At weekends though, the yogurt and muesli was replaced by bacon, egg, sausage,mushroom and beans.

The smell of the frying bacon made Sam's mouth begin to water. Michelle laid the table and dished up the food while Sam poured them both tea.
He was not sure how she would take the news.

"Your stepfather has tried to commit suicide Michelle."

"What! when? what happened?"

She was not sure how she felt. While she hated him for what he had done to her, she cared deeply for others. Wishing someone dead was just not in her nature.

"While he was on remand he had a breakdown. You know he was an alcoholic don't you?"

"Of course, I rarely saw him sober. He was drunk when he went to work and when he came home."

"He went cod turkey in prison and tried to kill himself. He was moved to a a psychiatric prison after he attacked several guards and started raving about rape. He was like it for days."

"That's... well that's sad but why do I need to know about it?"

"Since he has been treated and sobered up he has become very docile. He knows what he did to you was wrong and wants to apologize. He is willing to sign over your mother's house to you, if you will visit him."

"What should I do Sam?"

"Do you think you can face him again?"

"Well yes. After I kicked him and you threw him. The big bad monster didn't seem so big."

"I can talk to my solicitor and sort out the paperwork, we can go, what next Friday? We have to book in with the hospital."

"The money will be very useful. I'm going to buy a set of boobs Sam. I want a full makeover too."

"I told you I'd help with that Michelle. "

"No Sam, I'm no gold digger. I need to prove I can live as a woman for the real life test. I may even start my own business, if I can't find a job as Michelle."

Sam could see that financial Independence would go a long way to instill confidence in her. She would finally be her own woman.

Friday they found themselves in a visitors room at the hospital. They had to leave their phones and any sharp objects at reception. Then they were both searched. Michelle was a little worried that the female officer who patted her down would discover her secret. If she did, she never commented on it.

Tommy was escorted in by a nurse. The nurse was powerfully built and had a kind open face.

"You'll have no trouble from him. He is responding well and is a model patient now."

Tommy face looked crestfallen. Michelle was only used to derision or anger from him.

"I'm very sorry Micheal, er, sorry Michelle. What I did to you was horrible.."

He stared at the table and quietly sobbed.

Michelle looked at Sam.

"Are you joking? You put me through hell for years, and now you're sorry. What is this a trick to get me to drop the charges"

Sam put his hand on Michelle's arm to check her anger.

"Michelle wait."

"I'm so, so sorry. It's not a trick. I'm sober for the first time in years and I understand now , I understand. They have helped me here. I deserve my punishment. I was a monster."

Michelle was speechless. She had never heard him apologize for anything before.

Sam thought he should find out more.

"What do you understand now Tommy?"

"Why I was so angry at Michelle, why I treated the poor girl so very badly. If I could take back what I did to you I would, but please just listen to what I have to say. I will sign whatever you want, but please give me a few minutes."

Michelle glared at him and spat out.

"Ok, I'm listening, but don't expect sympathy from me."

Sam understood, but thought how unlike this was to the gentle soul he knew her be.

"My parents died in a fire back when I was seven. I was sent to live with my uncle on a farm in Kildare. He wasn't married he had little time for me. He put me to work and would hit me if I didn't get the work done."

This was all new to Michelle. Both her parents died when she was young, it didn't excuse his behavior.

"Around the time I turned twelve my hair was down to my shoulders. He had offered to cut it using sheep shears. I wouldn't let him. He started to say that I looked like a girl with my long hair. Then one night he came into my room. He was drunk and told me he missed having a woman around the place. He forced me to do things to him that night. I cried myself to sleep. I knew it was wrong, but what could I do."

Michelle and Sam looked at each other horrified.

"Then a few days later he brought a dress into my room and made me change into it. You can guess the rest."

Tommy put his hand over his face and sobbed.

"Every night he would come to me with that dress, every night."

Tommy sobbed again, the tears running down his face.

The nurse put his hands on Tommy's shoulders.

"Come on now Tommy. It's ok, you're safe it will never happen again."

"Thanks Robbie, I'm ok. So I ran away when I was fourteen Michelle. I worked doing odd jobs sleeping rough until I got a job with a builder who let me sleep in the yard."

A tearful Michelle looked him in the eyes.

"I never knew Tommy, did my mother know?"

"No my girl, I hid this shame away. I had nightmares about it. I would drink to forget it, but it was never enough. Your mum tried to get me off the booze. She was an angel."

"I think I'm starting to understand Tommy. This is a vicious circle. "

"When I saw you in a dress Michelle, it all came rushing back. You reminded me of myself at twelve years old, being forced to doing disgusting things. All the progress your mother had made with me was gone. Every time I saw you after that it came back to me. I treated you so badly because of what was done to me."

"You were abused, so you abused me. Who knows what I would have done. Sam's sister explained I was taking my anger out on myself."

"They made me face what had been done to me in here Michelle. I still shouldn't have taken it out on you. I deserve what will happen now. I just wanted you to know how sorry I was. I can't take it back, the only thing I can give you is you mother's house."

Michelle leaned across the table and took Tommy's hands in hers. She brought them up to her lips and kissed them.

"I forgive you Tommy. This has to end, no more hate, no more fear."

Tommy smiled as his eyes watered. It was like a weight being lifted from his soul.

Sam was choked up and struggled to talk.

"There's my Michelle, there's the love of my life."

They both hugged as a now happy Tommy looked on.

"I'm so glad you found someone Michelle. Your mother was my angle, it looks like this Sam fella is yours."

"No Tommy" said Sam "It's the other way around. I was married to a devil, so I should know."

They borrowed a pen from the nurse so Tommy could sign the papers. Then they spoke for a while longer until their time was up. Michelle hugged Tommy, much to his surprise. As she pulled away she said.

"Tommy, half of the money from the house will be yours. It's what mum wanted. "

"You don't need to, she was your mother. I'm sure she would want you to have it all."

"No Tommy, it's ok. You need to forgive yourself, it's something I have recently learned."

In the car on the way back Sam told Michelle how proud he was of her. She told him she felt at peace with herself. She had finally put the fear of being a freak to rest.

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 16

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
letter_0.JPG

After a few weeks the transfer of the ownership of the house was confirmed. Michelle wrote to Tommy to let him know they were going to look over the place and tidy it up so it could be sold. Michelle wanted to sell it as it held too many painful memories.

Tommy wrote back telling her he wanted nothing from the house and she could throw out all his things. His trial was set for at least six months time, as they were waiting for psychiatric reports. He told her that his mother had left him a letter before she died. She wrote it for him and asked Tommy to give it to him when he turned eighteen. Michelle had run away before then, so the letter was still in the top draw of Tommy's old bedside table.

Tommy had apologised again for what he did, and said he had only hit his mother twice when he came home drunk. He felt sickened at admitting that, but could not take it back. He knew Michelle's mother Grace, had forgiven him, which made his guilt even worse.

They went to the house in Ware on a Saturday. They met the locksmith who was to change the front and back door locks. After drilling out the lock they all want in. Michelle picked up the mountain of letters and bills from the floor and stuffed them into a plastic bag. She would have to go through these and sort out which bills needed paying.

The house hadn't changed, Michelle thought. Still the same 1980's decor from when her mother and father first moved in. The place smelled a bit, so they set about opening all the windows to air it out.

"Michelle, why are you putting this off?"

"I just don't know what I'm going to find Sam. It's been sitting there all these years, just waiting for me. A message from my mother, that I was only meant see to when I reached adulthood."

"Come on Michelle, I'm sure your mother loved and understood you. Anyone as kind as you, must have learnt to be that way from someone. You said your biological father died before you knew him, and it certainly wasn't Tommy."

"No, it's just that knowing it's here unread, is like she is still alive waiting to talk to me."

Sam could see she was getting upset, so he did what he did best.

"Are you going to make me sing you a song, because I will. I'm just trying to think of one. Robert Plant and Alison Krauss had one, Please Read The Letter. Not sure it's appropriate though."

"No please anything but that, the locksmith will think you're weird."

He saw her laughing now. Good he thought. He knew she had to be in right frame of mind to read the letter. They went upstairs to the master bedroom. Even though it had been months since Tommy had been there, it still stunk of whisky. There were bottles everywhere. Sam opened the window as Michelle found the letter. She opened it and read it out aloud.

My dearest Michelle,

This is the hardest thing I have ever done. To write this knowing I will never see your beautiful face again. I asked Tommy to keep you away from me during my last days. He begged me to let you come but, the cancer has made me look like a shadow of myself. I would not have your last memory of me like this.

I want you to know I have always understood your true nature. I let you express yourself at home, and knew one day you would chose a path to take. If you have chosen the path I expect you to, I admire your courage. You will meet many obstacles on your journey but your true nature cannot be denied.

Remember, your true friends will love you, and not care how you look or how you dress. Keep close to those that accept you for what you are. Your kind caring nature will guide you. If only I could be there to help you my daughter. Just know my spirit will always be with you.

Tommy is not a bad man, he can be kind and understanding. Please be patient with him. He has had a hard time accepting what happened to him was not his fault. I pray that you will get on together, and he understands you.

Even though my life is now coming to an end, it was worth the pain and sadness to have and to raise you Michelle. You have made my life worthwhile. Be the best women you can be.

I will always love you. Mum

Tears were running down Michelle’s face as she buried her head in Sam's chest. Her sobbing continued as he hugged her.

"She knew Michelle, your mother always knew what you were. It's just a shame you never saw the letter when you were eighteen."

"I always thought I would be letting her down, but she knew. She accepted me as I was."

"She sounds like a wonderful woman, just like her daughter Michelle."

They kissed, and Michelle dried her eyes.

"Tommy started drinking again just after mum's funeral. He just got worse and he could barely look at me. He took her death as badly as I did. It's so sad, if he had stayed sober we could have supported each other, but in the end it just turned to hate."

"The human condition I'm afraid Michelle. We often waste our lives on hate, and don't realise until the end that we miss out on love and happiness."

"That's not me now Sam. I know who I am, and what I am. I know who my friends are and I know who loves me."

There she is, thought Sam, stronger than ever.

"Come on then Michelle. Take the things you want, the rest we will get a house clearance company to collect. I'm getting hungry."

"There are only a few bits I want of my mother's. I don't need anything of Micheal's , I'm not him anymore. Pub lunch?"

"Thought you'd never ask."

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 17

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
table.JPG

Michelle was beaming when Sam arrived home.

"Good news love?"

"Yes, the clinic have approved me to start hormones. They emailed me the letter today."

"I told you it would be ok Michelle. Are you going to see your G.P. about getting a prescription?"

"Yes my appointment is Thursday. I still feel bad about jumping the queue like that Sam. I know you pulled a few strings, still it's not fair."

"I know, but it’s very underfunded. The way they see it, it's not life threatening, but in some cases it is."

"They told me they had over 9000 people on the waiting list! Those poor people. They only see around 700 cases a month. Some of the people in the waiting room were referred in 2017!"

"Sorry love, when I said I'd do anything for you I meant it. I called in a few favours."

"It's no wonder so many trans people go to Thailand. I dread to think how long I would have to wait on the NHS for surgery."

"So you have decided on surgery then?"

"No Sam, I'm still a little scared. I would like my own breasts though. I'm fed up with packing them out."

Sam walked up behind her as she put her mug in the sink. He wrapped his arms around her grabbing her padded chest.

"Oh lovely, a nice pair of 46 inch double D's."

"You can bugger off Sam. I'd never see my feet again. I want 36 inch B's or C's. It's will depend on how elastic my flesh is."

"I know love, just joking. When are you thinking of getting that done?"

"Well I thought I'd give the hormones a try first, but about 9 months? Can you wait that long? Anyway since when have you been a breast man?"

"I'm not really, I'm a Michelle man."

"Oh you are such a smooth bugger, how can any girl resist you?"

"You do know how the hormones will affect you don't you. Decreased libido, you won't get hard very often. It will all start to shrink."

"I don't care much about that. There's only one erection I care about in this house. If it shrinks it will mean I won't have to worry about tucking it back in my knickers."

"On the plus side, they should stop you going bald later."

She smiled at that. She had teased Sam about having a thinning patch of hair on the top of his head. She told him he would look like a monk in a few years. She had kissed it better for him though.

"Your breasts should develop, that will begin in about 3 to 6 months. How much by, we will have to wait and see. Your body fat will build up in different places. Your bum and thighs will get bigger along with your breasts."

"That will be nice. It will give me a nice womanly shape. I have read up about it you know. My skin may get softer and my hair growth will slow down. Well I never had much of that anyway. Before you mention it, I know the risks too."

They hugged and Michelle felt safe in the arms of the man she loved. He moved his head down and the kissed. Their tongues danced and tickled each other’s mouths. Michelle felt him grow hard. His member was pushing against her stomach.

She slipped downwards, out of his embrace. Her hands worked quickly on his zip and belt. Soon he sprang free from his confining underwear. He gasped as he tongue traced his glans. Soon she engulfed his whole length. She was proud she could do this now. Practice makes perfect, she thought.

She felt him twitch, he won't be long she thought.

"I want you in me now! Take me over the kitchen table."

He was shocked, he had never seen her like this. She stood up and lifted her knee length skirt over bottom and on to her back. She was bent over the kitchen table, with her legs apart. He took in the whole site of her. She was wearing her favourite leather, high heeled boots. She had black stockings, held taut by a lace suspender belt. Her thong had a silky bow at the top. This was all framed buy the black nylon and lace trimmed full slip. He knew he couldn't resist.

"Quickly I want you now Sam."

He had the urge to just take her, but he knew it would be painful.

"Michelle we need lube. I don't want to hurt you."

She stood up quickly and grabbed a bottle of cooking oil from the counter top.

"Use this, and hurry."

Sam had never seen this side of her before. He had never had a woman that really wanted him. He was used to going slow and gentle with Michelle. He practically had to beg Fiona. This is what it's like to be desired then. He looked back at Michelle, as his worked the oil into his rock hard member. Stepping out of his trousers, he stood behind Michelle and dribbled a little oil between her buttocks.

"Oh yes Sam, now take me!"

He didn't know if it was the oil or that Michelle was so willing. He slid in, in one smooth movement.

They both let out a sigh, Sam started to pump into her. She pushed back to meet his thrusts. Soon the room filled with the sound of grunts, sighs, and a rhythmic slapping. Sam held Michelle's shoulders as he pushed deep inside her. He felt himself grow even larger, then let out a cry as he gave one last hard thrust that knocked the salt and pepper pots onto the floor.

Michelle felt her man filling her up with his seed. The thought and feel of this drove her over the edge. She screamed and felt a wave of pleasure flood her body. Her knees gave way and she felt Sam's body press her into the table.

"Oh my god Michelle. That was intense. I've never seen you like this before."

They stood, started to dress and adjust their clothing. An odd thought stuck Michelle. Women's clothing allowed sex without undressing. She had never thought of that before. She had just had the overwhelming need for sex with Sam. She had enjoyed it, so had Sam.

"You better get used to it Sam. I'm a woman that knows what she wants now. "

"Well Mrs Assertive what do you want to eat tonight?"

"Indian, now off you pop, while I clean up."

Sam walked out the door with a huge grin on his face. He loved being lusted after.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 18

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
restu.JPG

Two months later Michelle had started her hormone treatment. She was acting like a giddy school girl. She was so happy things were finally happening. Sam would tease her as she checked her breasts each morning.

"They won't grow if you keep checking them you know." Sam said.

"I know it's too early, I just felt my nipples were more sensitive than before, that's all."

"No that was me. I'm an expert on human anatomy. I can play your body like a fiddle."

"Well you certainly did a lot of fiddling about last night you randy bugger."

"You loved it, don't lie, you were all over me."

She smiled, and threw her dressing gown at him.

"You stay there Sam. I'll get you breakfast in bed. You have to keep your strength up for what I have planned for you."

"Bring it on babe."

Sam loved this new confident Michelle. She deserved this happiness. He knew how hard trans people had it. Snide comments, deliberate misgendering, even physical attacks. Michelle was lucky to pass so easily, even before the hormones.

After breakfast he told Michelle that he had booked a table at the Ilvino resturant for seven that night.

"What's the occasion Sam?"

"My divorce came through."

"Oh wow, are you alright."

"Yes I'm fine it's like a weight has been lifted off me. That's part of my life that I want to forget. It cost me a lot emotionally and financially."

"I didn't think you'd be upset, but I thought I'd ask."

Sam drew her in and gave her a long slow kiss.

"I'll be back at six, have a quick shower, then we'll walk. Is that ok?"

"Looking forward to it."

She passed him his keys and Sam headed out to work.

When Sam arrived home she was ready. Her makeup was perfect. She was wearing a calf length black dress with a slit half way up the thigh. He noticed her stocking tops as the dress rode up as she sat on the sofa.

Within twenty minutes they were walking the half mile to the restaurant. They walked hand in hand, as Michelle's ankle length boots clicked on the pavement. Their happy faces drew smiles from passers-by, they made a very attractive couple.

When they arrived the waiter took their coats and seated them. They took in the atmosphere of the restaurant. It was a small family run business in an old building. The sound of gentle music filled the air as they looked at the menu.

"Do you think all those old oak beams are real Sam?"
"Oh yes, a few of the buildings in this street go back to the sixteen hundreds. I bet the fireplace is original too."

They both ordered the Brie Fritto for starters. Sam had the Tagliatelle alla Livornese, and Michelle had the Penne e Basilica. They shared sides, and enjoyed the wonderful food with a bottle of red wine.

Michelle was really enjoying herself. She was just a normal woman enjoying a meal with her boyfriend. No worries or threats. This is how life should be. They both finished eating at the same time. Sam lent back and said.

"That was amazing. Why haven't we been here before?"

"Because you love your curries Sam, that's why."

"Yeah, I do love curry. Oh damm, I dropped my fork. "

Sam went down on his knee to get the fork from under the table. When he came up he was holding a diamond ring.

"Michelle, would you make me the happiest man alive, will you marry me"

It was like the whole restaurant stopped. Everyone looked at Michelle. It felt like her heart had stopped. All her doubts and fears fled. Sam really wanted her forever. Memories of childhood dreams of being a princess and marrying a prince came flooding back. This was real though. It was happening.

"Yes, yes, Oh Sam yes,"

A cheer went up and the dinners started to clap. Men and women shook Sam’s hand and kissed Michelle. The owner came out with a bottle of champagne.

"On the house for the happy couple."

Michelle eyes were full of happy tears. She had dreamed of this, but had always pushed away the hope that it would ever happen. She was the future Mrs Walker.

After she calmed down the panic set in.

"Sam how can we marry. We are both legally men."

"Don't worry Michelle. You can get a gender recognition certificate soon. It doesn't matter anyway. Same sex marriage has been legal since 2013. We will be fine. We will get married when you are ready."

"You’re my knight in shining armour Sam. My prince. I love you so much."

"Well I had to didn't I? As the song says."

He stood and did his dad dance routine, and sang in an off key high voice.

"If you liked it then you should have put a ring on it"

The routine got a few groans from the other dinners. They paid the bill and walked home. Sam had his arm around the future Mrs Walker.

Michelle's head was full of wedding dresses and flowers. To Michelle this was the ultimate expression of her femininity. A dream turned into reality.

Five hundred miles away in Aviemore , on the edge of the Cairngorms. Fiona was screaming at her toyboy, James.

"All of it gone. How the fuck have you spent it all? The hotel and the equipment was only £400k. We should have plenty left."

"Your cocaine addiction has used most of the rest up, and I lost some gambling."

Fiona screamed with rage.

"I'll fucking kill you, you useless prick."

James ran out to his Audi, and screeched up the driveway spraying stones as he went. A shot rang out. He heard the buckshot bounce off his boot as he saw Fiona reloading one of the shotguns they had stored in the equipment room for grouse shooting.

Fiona stood there livid. Sam had said that she would blow the money in a year. That smug bastard. They were divorced now, and she was broke. They had the property, but the business loan they took out would swallow all that up.

She decided it was time to teach that smug ex-husband a lesson. She threw the shotgun in the boot and started the car.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 19

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Michelle spent most of the week online, looking at things she would need for her wedding. She hadn't even set a date yet. She had called Suzi, and told her the news. Sam could hear Suzi screaming over the phone. Typical women he thought, he smiled at the idea that Michelle was just a "typical women". She really was getting there now.

When the rapid chat and laughs had ended, Michelle put her phone down and helped Sam put on his coat. She kissed him before he left for work, and stared lovingly into his eyes.

"I love you Sam, I'm going to be the best wife ever!"

"Listen I know you're excited, but we have to plan it around you. I will marry you the way you are. You're perfect to me, but I know you want to get your breasts done. "

"I know. In a few weeks I'll see that friend of yours in Harley Street. I know it will cost, but the money from the selling mum's house has given me more than I know what to do with."

The house had sold for just over half a million. On Sam's advice she had invested Tommy's half. Tommy had pleaded guilty and after reports were taken into account about his mental health, he was sentenced to eighteen months. When he came out he would have enough money to buy himself a flat. Sam just hopped he would stay sober. He realised that Tommy, like many people were a sum of the events in their lives. Michelle had forgiven him, and she felt better about herself for doing it.

Sam knew that holding grudges and hate inside just turned you into a bitter and unfulfilled person. He tried to live his life by the wisdom of; Grant me the serenity to accept the things I cannot change, the courage to change the things I can, and the wisdom to know the difference.

Tommy would have been a much nicer person if he could have told someone how he had been treated. Sam knew though that rape is something most men just want to deny and hide. Men are meant to be strong. They say things to each other like, "I'd die before I'd let anyone do that to me." Sam knew there is always someone bigger and stronger that can. Emotionally boys are raised not to show their feelings. This leads to men like Tommy. They suffer and explode in horrible ways.

The era Tommy grew up in would have made it nearly impossible. Ireland in the past put unmarried mothers into institutions and took their children from them. It would deny claims that priests had interfered with children. The children would be punished for making the claims. Trans people in the U.K. were treated as mentally ill. They used to give them electro shock therapy to "straighten them out". It was purely torturing them until they said they didn’t want to change sex.

The world was a more accepting place now. LGBT were tolerated, if not completely accepted. Women like Michelle, still had to be made of strong stuff though. Trans seemed to be the hardest for people to come to terms with. Life could still be brutal. You would not know anyone was Lesbian , Gay or Bi. Often trans people could stand out. That was where Michelle was so lucky. For most it was far from being a bed of roses.

"Earth calling Sammy, do you read me?"

"Sorry Love I was lost in thought."

"Your sister is coming around this afternoon to discuss the wedding, she's in Cambridge now, she should get here about four."

"Great, I'm sure you can plan the whole thing in a few hours. Once you decide on a date that is."

"Don't get snarky Sam. You know what us girls are like with weddings. You can cook the dinner. "

“Ok, but you know I like to sing as I cook. That radiogram’s going to get a workout.”

Sam gave her a lopsided smile and kissed her goodbye.

"I'm taking the Leaf today. I’m going into central London. If I use the BMW. I'll pay nearly thirty pounds with the ULEZ and congestion charging."

Sam had got himself a small electric car. It was very expensive to drive in London now. Some places even charge more to park if you had a diesel car. Mayor Khan had introduced the new charge at the end of October. Sam had screamed “ KHHHHAAANNNN” at the top of his voice, doing his best Captain Kirk impression. He had, had to explain it all to Michelle.

Michelle had concluded that Sam was a geek. It was just another reason to love him. Sam knew pollution was becoming a problem in many large cities. Something had to be done.

He drove to work happy and content with his life. Everything was going to be fine. Two of his favourite women would be there when he got back from work. Life was good!

How Fiona had managed to get to the services without killing herself had been a small miracle. She had come down from her cocaine high and had thrown up next to her car. She had slept for three hours afterwards. All she had ingested in the last eight hours was half a bottle of scotch. She eyed the cocaine in her handbag, but resisted it. She loved the confidence it gave her. She would take it before she had it out with Sam. She wanted £200k from him. That should be enough to bail herself out. If he didn't transfer the money, she would let the shotgun do the talking. It all made sense to her drunken addled brain.

She went to the services and used the toilets to try to freshen up. The sat-nav said she should arrive just after 5P.M. She grabbed a coffee, and resumed her journey.

Back in Herford, Michelle sang along to Neil Diamond as she did the housework. She loved Suzi like a sister, she was looking forward to seeing her.

Fate was drawing closer, in the form of a bitter, angry, women, with a shotgun.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 20

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Suzi and Michelle had immediately started looking a dresses. After an hour of searching they narrowed it down to a choice of three styles. Michelle trusted Suzi's sense of fashion. The whole thing to her was a dream come true. She was going to have her day as a bride. She wanted everything to be perfect.

Suzi had screamed when Michelle asked her to be her bridesmaid. She was a professional woman, but a woman above all. Most women loved weddings. They discussed Sam at length while they were planning what they would want for the wedding.

"I'm so lucky to have him. He's the most caring wonderful man I have ever met. You come from one hell of a family Suzi. I'm looking forward to meeting your mum."

"She's off somewhere with Greenpeace at the moment, hopefully she will be back next month."

"What was your Dad like Suzi?"

"Oh, he was the strong and thoughtful type. Sam is just like him. I'm so glad Sam found you. He needed someone as nice as you. He has a problem seeing the bad in people. I told him Fiona was borderline psychotic, but he wouldn't listen. He thinks he can fix everyone."

Michelle smiled and said.

"Yeah, that's my Sam."

"Right Michelle, let’s talk hen parties then bridal lingerie."

She gave Michelle a sexy wink and started to look up some local venues.

Fiona had stopped for some fuel at the petrol station just outside Hertford. She had an open bottle of Jack Daniels next to her on the seat. As she return to her car she sat down and took another swig. Her head span, but she drove the last mile to Sam's house.

She pulled up outside and snorted a line of cocaine. It mixed with the alcohol in her brain and gave her a false sense of confidence. In her head it was all straight forward. She would ask Sam for the money or she would tell everybody about his sordid love affair with that disgusting little tranny. The fact that she had already tried this. and failed, never occurred to her. She would take the gun in as persuasion, in case he refused.

Fiona saw Sam's car outside, so she walked to the door carrying the shotgun inside a coat in her left hand. She knocked at the door and waited. It was almost five, Michelle was expecting a pizza that she had ordered. She opened the door and turned around without looking who was there.

"One second, I'll just get my purse."

Fiona pushed through the door and into the hallway. She kicked the door closed with her foot.

"Well look who it is, little Miss tranny pants. He's not got sick of you and dumped you for a real women yet then?"

Suzi had heard Fiona and rushed into the hall.

"Oh, the lezzy shrink as well, what are you two up to? Starting a coven?"

"Piss off Fiona, you have no right to be here. Sam's divorced now, he's free of you." Suzi said.

"He can be, all he has to do is pay me two hundred thousand, and I'll stay out of his life forever."

Michelle couldn't keep quite when she heard that.

"You tried that already, you sent your poison emails, and you know what? No one cared. The world is moving away from pure hate of anyone different. There are still a lot like you, but none of Sam's friends care. So you can do your worse."

Fiona saw red. It wasn't going to plan, this should have been easy.

"Where's Sam? You don't get to talk to me like that. You want my worse, fucking fine, you got it."

Fiona dropped the coat. Michelle and Suzi saw the gun, and backed into the living room. Fiona followed pointing the shotgun at Michelle.

"Whare is he? Where's that tranny loving excuse for a man?"

"He's at work, he won't be back until tomorrow." Michelle said. Hoping Fiona would just leave.

"His fucking car's outside, don't lie."

"He has a small electric car now.”

"Huh, that figures, fake car, fake woman. He really is going down market."

Suzi could see Fiona was at the very least drunk. She knew anything could happen. She saw the barrel of the shotgun wavering.

"Listen Fiona, when he comes back, I'll ask him to call you. I'm sure he will help you out. There is no need for anyone to get hurt."

"No, I think we'll just wait until he comes home. Sit down both of you."

Fiona shut the door behind her.

After a few moments there was a knock on the door.

"Pizza, anyone home?"

"Ignore it, just stay where you are. Fucking pizza, you really are low class scum aren't you Micheal?"

They could hear a muffled conversation from outside. Sam strode into the living room carrying two pizza boxes.

"Don't worry girls, I paid."

Sam took in the worried faces, then turned to his left and saw Fiona pointing the small .410 shotgun at him.

"What the hell's going on Fiona?"

"Over there Sam. Sit next to rest of your weird family. A tranny, a lezzy and a poof. A real bunch of freaks."

Sam could see the anger flash in Michelle's eye's. He hoped she wouldn't do anything stupid.

"Fiona what do you want? Let's stay calm and talk about it."

"Right then, Sammy boy. Two hundred thousand, in my account now, or you get to choose which of these bitches I kill.

"You wouldn't do that Fiona, you're not a killer."

"You don't know what I'm capable of Sam. I married a weak excuse of a man for money didn't I?"

That stung Sam. He had guessed that was why she married him. He had loved her at first, he thought she had loved him.

"I don't have that much money. I paid off the mortgage on this place as a wedding present for Michelle. I only have nine thousand left. You can have that if you will leave."

Fiona snapped.

"You fucking queer. You go from being married to a real woman, to marrying that fucking tranny freak. I should shoot your fucking cock off."

The shotgun swung towards Sam. Michelle panicked at seeing Sam being threatened. She rushed to defend her man. Michelle reached Sam and was about to push him out of the way when the gun went off.

The room filled with the stench and smoke of the gunpowder. Screams erupted. Sam saw Fiona eject the cartridge and pull another out of her pocket. He felt the wound on his leg, wet and bloody. He leapt in front of Fiona as she put the new cartridge in. He drew back his fist and hit her as hard as he could. His fist went numb with pain as it connected with her . Sam was sure he heard a crack, he must have broken her jaw.

Fiona slid down the wall unconscious. He turned to see Suzi screaming.

"Michelle no!"

Michelle was on the floor moaning. Sam's training took over. She had damage to her groin and her femoral artery. He applied pressure to the wound to try and stop the bleeding.

"Get an ambulance Suzi!"

He could hear Michelle's breathing slow. She would need CPR soon.

"Sam you're bleeding, let me take over."

"Suzi please apply pressure here. I need to administer CPR."

The surgeon in him had taken over, he was all business, trying to save the life of his patient. As he breathed for her he noticed the tears falling from his eyes onto Michelle's face. He worked tirelessly to keep her alive. He could feel himself slowly growing cold. His own blood loss was taking it's toll.

The paramedics arrived and quickly assessed the situation. Sam refused treatment until he saw Michelle was intubated. He passed out in the ambulance as it sped toward Harlow hospital.

Sam woke as the paramedic bandaged his leg. He looked across and saw Michelle hooked up to the ECG. Her heartbeat was faint, then, to his horror, it stopped. Sam fought to stay conscious as he heard the steady tone that meant Michelle's heart had stopped.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 21

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
hospital.JPG

Sam woke up staring at a light fitting on the ceiling in a corridor. He was waiting assessment. Covid meant the hospital was nearly overrun. As his eyes focused he saw Suzi. He tried to sit up, but his head throbbed and he collapsed back onto the trolley.

"Suzi! Michelle?"

Suzi shook her head.

"No, no, god no please. "

"Sam please calm down. They are doing all they can, but she's in a coma."

Sam had thought she was dead. He had felt his world end.

"I'm sorry Sam, I thought you knew you came with her in the ambulance."

"No, I passed out. I thought she was dead."

He choked these words out. The lump in his throat would not go down. His chest ached with the thought of losing the love of his life.

"I must see her Suzi."

"Sam you lost a lot of blood. You should be alright in a day or two. Michelle is in a bad way. They didn't get her heart started until they arrived here. She may have brain damage. They don't know yet."

"Oh god no. Why her, she was protecting me."

Sam hands went to his face and he quietly sobbed. Suzi reach over her brother to try to comfort him.

"She is strong Sam, I'm sure she will be ok. I'll ask the doctor to see you. Maybe they will let you sit with her in ICU."

"What happened to that fucking bitch who shot us?"

"The police arrived just after the ambulance. They took her to hospital in handcuffs. I think you broke her jaw Sam."

"Good. I wish I had killed her. "

He shook his head. Doctors were meant to do no harm.

"They want to interview you when you're able. "

Later the next day Michelle's doctor and Sam had a long conversion about Michelle. She had extensive damage to her upper leg and groin area. If she came out of the coma she would need reconstructive surgery.

Sam was allowed to sit next to her bed. That was how Suzi found him the later that night. His head on the bed asleep, holding Michelle's hand.

"Sam, have you eaten?"

"Oh Suzi, no. I had a coffee a nurse got for me a few hours ago. I've been talking to her, but I don't think I'm getting through."

"I'm sure she hears you. Please go home. I'll stay with her."

"No I can't. Michelle has had such a hard life, now she might die because she met me!"

"Sam, we talked before you came home. You are her life, why do you think she put herself between you and the shotgun."

"Oh god, if only it had been me. "

Sam tears dripped on to Michelle's hand. He gently wiped them away. Suzi saw he wasn't going to leave her.

"Sam , I'll get you something from the vending machine. You must eat. Then I'll go home and get you some clothes.

Sam nibbled at the sausage roll and apple Suzi got for him. Suzi got him to drink all of the tea though.

"Try to sleep Sam. if anything happens they will tell you."

"I'll sleep here Suzi."

Suzi knew Sam always hated it when a patient died in the operating theater. He took it personally. She was worried how he would react if Michelle died. He cared so deeply for her.

I'll be back in a few hours. Please at least try to rest."

Sam stroked Michelle's hand. He talked to her about their wedding. She was going to be the most beautiful bride ever. They would kiss at he alter and she would be his wife forever. They would walk by the river, sit and watch the sun go down over the fields.

He had soon ran out of things to say, So he decided to sing. He cried as he remembered the last time he had asked her to play this song.

You are so beautiful
To me
You are so beautiful
To me
Can't you see
You're everything I hoped for
You're everything I need
You are so beautiful
To me
You are so wonderful
To me
You are so wonderful
To me
Can't you see
You're everything I hoped for
You're everything I need
You are so wonderful
To me

He choked out the last few words. The lump in his throat just wouldn't let the words come out.

"You look like shit Sam."

Sam looked at the door for Suzi, He could see her at the other end of the ICU. He turned to she Michelle's pale face smiling up at him.

"Michelle! You're awake!"

Suzi saw what was happening and alerted the the nurse who rushed over to check Michelle.

"How Sam? What did you do.?"

"I just sang her a Joe Cocker song. You are so beautiful."

"Oh yes , she told me she wanted that for the first dance at the wedding. She told me you asked her to play that the day she was going to leave. That was the day she fell in love with you you big lump."

Sam wanted to just hug her and take her home. He knew she was going to need further surgery, but he was more relived than he had ever been in his life.

The love of his life was going to be alright. He would make sure of that. He would look after her.

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 22

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
lights_0.JPG

Sam went to Hertford police station on the way home from the hospital. He made his statement and learned Fiona was being held at HMP Bronzefield. With Suzi's statement and Sam's along with the evidence they were likely to charge her with attempted murder. He had fractured her jaw when he hit her, but as this was done in self self defense it was unlikely he would be charged.

After he got home, he rang the hospital to check on Michelle and was told she was sleeping, and her vitals were strong. Sam made himself some soup and went to bed. The house was so empty without Michelle. He shook his head to clear away the tears. He had nearly lost her.

He couldn't imagine coming home every night to an empty house. The idea of Fiona roughing it in prison cheered him up slightly. She had always lived a life of luxury.

He was over Harlow hospital early the next day. He was rested and shaved. He had a slight limp caused by the wound in his leg. Michelle was beaming when he arrived. She looked beautiful. One of the young nurses, Sarah, had helped her with her makeup.

"Oh, yes Michelle. I see what you mean. If you ever dump him, let me know."

"Oi, hands of Sarah. That's the man I'm going to marry."

"Don't I get a say?" Sam said.

"No, you just do as you're told." Michelle said, and blew him a kiss.

When they were alone Sam sat at the end of the bed and looked serious.

"Has the specialist seen you yet."

"Yes Sam, he has. There is is a lot of damage to the muscle in my penis. It won't ever get hard again. The head and the nerve bundle are still intact though. I lost one of my testicles. I don't care, the hormones would have done some of that anyway."

"The thing is Michelle, if you weren't trans they would try to find a way to make your penis function again. They would give you a false testicle and hormone tablets. You are going the other way. I need to know if you want to transition fully or stay as you are."

"I was coming around it it Sam, but this has decided it for me. I want to be as much of woman as I can be for you."

"Listen to me Michelle. I love you. I would love you if transition fully, or stay as you are. I love what's between your ears, not your legs."

"At the moment, I feel fate has spoken. I want to go all the way Sam. What do I do?"

"I need to make a few calls. You need to recover first, but I can call in a few favors and talk to Suzi about your psychologist agreeing that you should forego the rest of the real life test. It may be possible to get your operation in the next six months. "

"If I can Sam how long until you can make love to me Sam?"

"About twelve weeks. Why?"

"Because I want to be able to make love on our honeymoon silly."

"Michelle, this is just me talking. It will take a lot of work. We will start when we get you home. Are you Ok about going back?"

"Why wouldn't I be? It's the place where I met you. I love it, especially now all the monsters are gone."

Three weeks later Michelle was well enough to go home. It was the end of November and Sam thought he'd surprise her. As the car drew up outside Michelle gasped. The whole house was lit up with Christmas lights.

"Oh Sam it's beautiful, but why?"

"It's for you Michelle . You have had so much darkness in your life, but as your fiance , I intend you to have your share of light. I'm going to give you the best Christmas you ever had."

Michelle looked at Sam with watery eyes and kissed him.

"You remembered what I said about never having a proper Christmas since my mum died."

"Hey of course I did. Come on lets get you inside."

Michelle went into the living room and sat down, while Sam made them some tea.

He came back with a tray with two mugs, biscuits and a letter for her.

She opened it. It was from her psychologist, he wanted to meet her next week. She showed Sam the letter.

"Oh good, I thought that's what it was. I've been a busy boy for you my love. If he recommends it, I have found a specialist who will operate on you early next year. That's if you haven't changed your mind?"

"Oh that's just wonderful. I'm going to be a woman!"

"Michelle, how many times do I have to tell you. You are a woman. If you want to change what's down there to feel right, do it. I will love whatever you want to do."

"You won't say that when you're banging my brains out on our honeymoon."

"Oh my god Michelle. Face of an angel, language of a navi."

She giggled and said;

"You know what the only downside to this is?"

"What?"

"How do I tell people that my fiance got me a sex change for a Christmas present?"

©Leeanna19 2022

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 24

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Sorry this is so short. I will try to finish it over Christmas

Michelle enjoyed her Christmas more than she had since she was a child. She and Sam exchanged gifts, and Michelle made a traditional Christmas dinner. Michelle loved taking the role of a domestic goddess.
Halfway through March she received a letter from her psychologist approving her gender reassignment. She was both excited and nervous. Sam described the procedure to her.

“I know Sam; I have done my research. The video I saw made me a bit queasy. I don’t look pretty down there anyway. So it can’t be worse.”

“Michelle, while you’re healing it can look and smell awful. It will be very swollen. Please don’t get upset if you don’t look the way you think you should. It will all settle down after a few months.”

“The advantage of having a surgeon as a boyfriend eh? I just wish you could be the one operating on me. “

“Sorry Michelle, it would be unethical. and inappropriate because of the lack of objectivity. There is a risk in any operation. If anything went wrong, which it won’t, I would be a mess. You’re young and strong. You’ll be fine.”
“You will be there with me?”

“Yes. Simon is a brilliant surgeon. I’ll observe if possible, but I will be there when you wake.”

“If you’re there. I won’t worry. I love you Sam.”

“I love you Michelle. Remember, I will love you the same if you don’t go through with it.”

“No Sam. I know I don’t need to prove what I am to anyone. It’s something I have always wanted.”

“I have seen Simon’s work. The trans patients he has operated on are indistinguishable from genetic women without very close inspection.”

“Oh, so you make a habit of inspecting trans and genetic ladies intimate areas do you. Do you take pictures and compare them?”

“Michelle! You know what I mean.”

“Sorry Sam, I can’t help teasing. I just love seeing your face.”

“I will talk to Simon to see when he can do the procedure. Fiona’s trial is next week so probably mid-April?”

“Yes, that would be fine. I’m not looking forward to the pain, just the result. I know this will make me sound evil, but I’m looking forward to seeing Fiona again. She was always so cocky. I wonder what prison has done to her?”

“I’m sure I did love her once, but after what she did to you, it’s gone.”

Sam, Michelle and Suzi were all called as witnesses during the trial. Fiona looked a mess. Without her regular high price visits to the beauty salon, she looked very plain and tired. She stared at Sam when he was called to the witness box and shook her head when he gave his testimony.

She was found guilty and sentenced to Eleven years for attempted manslaughter. Sam explained to Michelle that Fiona would probably be out in five years if she behaves herself. Hopefully then she would be free of her drug and alcohol dependencies.

After a thorough medical and blood test, Michelle was declared fit to undertake her operation. Sam paced nervously outside. He knew she would be alright, but as he had told her, every operation carries some risk.

The surgeon was performing a penile inversion vaginoplasty. Michelle had a large amount of damage to her penis, but Simon Carrington, the surgeon had said there was still enough to work with. Sam was allowed to observe, but he found it to brutal to watch. He had performed countless operations himself, but seeing this done to someone he loved was too much.

Five hours later they wheeled her out. Simon told Sam everything was fine, there were no complications. Sam followed her as they wheeled her to recovery. He sat by her bed and waited for her to awake. He messaged Suzi and she turned up with Angus. They seemed to be spending a lot of time together recently.

A few hours later Michelle’s eyes fluttered and she looked around the room and saw the love of her life and true friends. The pain down below was enormous. She knew it had happened now.

“Did it all go OK?”

Sam carefully kissed her forehead.

“Yes my love, a success. How do you feel.”

“Like an elephant has kicked me in the nuts, then came back and stood on my crouch. “

“I’ll get the nurse to increase your pain meds. You knew about the pain though didn’t you? “

“Yes, no pain, no gain, and all that. When will I be able to see it?”

“You will need your dressing changed in a few hours, but I would leave it a while. It won’t be pretty. I’m sure it will be beautiful when you are all healed.”

Suzi leaned over and kissed her.

“Welcome to the club Michelle. Not that you weren’t in it before.”

“Thanks Suzi, it just something I wanted to do since I realized I should have been a girl. I just feel complete now.”

The nurse arrived and increased Michelle’s medication.

“She needs some rest. I promise I’ll keep my eye on her. She’ll be out for a while, so come back tomorrow.”

Michelle drifted into a deep sleep. She dreamed of her future with Sam, and of being Mrs. Michelle Walker. She had finally done it.

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 25

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Romantic

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
bridal (2).JPG

Michelle took a while to heal. She spent the first two weeks at home with Suzi looking after her. Suzi and Angus were sharing Sam’s old room. They were becoming very close now. Michelle wondered if they would end up married.

Before she left the hospital, they gave her a set of dilators. It felt painful and weird at first, then after a while she started to feel a slight tingle of pleasure. She didn’t yet have too much feeling, but the sensation of the lubricated dilator sliding in made her gasp.

After several checkups, she was assured that as time went on, and she healed, she should get more feeling. Suzi told her that women need as much mental stimulation as physical, to orgasm. She said the plus side was that women could achieve multiple orgasms. Sometimes though, they didn’t have any.

Sam was, as he always was, perfect. He insisted on cooking and made sure Michelle didn’t over exert herself. She started tackling the housework when Sam was at work one day. Sam was worried about her, but she insisted she needed get up and about.

She had a heavy pad in her knickers, but she felt the absence of the old male “equipment” keenly. It just felt right. She had got used to the difference in posture a few weeks after her breast implants. Now she had noticed her nipples were getting larger and more sensitive. When she dilated they made noticeable bumps in her bra. She couldn’t resist playing with them with her free hand. She imagined what it would be like with Sam.

After twelve weeks she was back to her new, old self. Suzi had told her how much her features had softened. She or Sam never noticed it as they saw each other all the time. Suzi showed her a picture from her phone taken just before Christmas. She saw the subtle changes. She looked feminine even without makeup.

Sam never asked about love making. She had used her hands and mouth a few times, at her insistence. She loved him so much, she just wanted him to be happy. This man who had taken her from a nearly suicidal, sad, frightened crossdresser to being a woman.

She thought that she was a close as she would ever get now. She was realistic enough to know she could never experience what most women did, things like periods and childbirth would never be possible.

Suzi joked she had “dodged a bullet” with that.

In May as she and Suzi were in the kitchen making dinner for their men, Michelle asked Suzi a question she had been trying to ask for a few weeks.

“Suzi I know we haven’t known each other for that long, but I just want to ask…”

“Michelle, after what we’ve been through, well especially you. You can ask me anything. I consider you a sister. I’ve seen you before and after remember. I sat beside your bed when you were recovering. You’re family.”

Michelle welled up.

“Oh Suzi, why are you and your brother so bloody perfect? What I want to ask is, will you be my maid of honor?”

Suzi blinked, her jaw went slack. Then she screamed and hugged Michelle.

“Is that a yes then?”

Sam and Angus rushed into the kitchen.

“What’s the matter? Are you OK?”

Suzi hugged Sam

“I think your future wife is ready to set a date. “

Sam looked at Michelle, who smiled, and nodded. We wrapped his arms around her. She looked into his eyes.

“I ready now Sam. I know we’ve talked about this. I feel I’m enough of a woman for you now. You don’t know how much your patience has meant to me. If you still want me, can we set a date?”

Sam leant down and kissed her. When they came up for air he said.

“I would marry you today if I could. When are you thinking of?”

“How about July. I was thinking a registry office, as neither of us are particularly religious. I need to get a dress, then we need to sort out the flowers, and we need somewhere for the reception, and we..”

“Slow down Michelle, you’ll have a panic attack.”

Angus patted Sam on the back, shook his hand, the kissed Michelle.

Suzi hugged and kissed Michelle and said.

“I’ll help sort it all out over the next few weeks. First thing first, wedding dress shopping.”

It struck Michelle then. Her dream of being a woman and getting married was going to happen. Shopping for a wedding dress. She had seen women smiling and laughing as they tried on a dress on television programs. That would be her now. The center of attention. Everyone looking at her on her big day.

One of the biggest days of many women’s lives. She was going to be privileged to experience it. A bride in an amazing white dress. Standing before an audience of friends, pledging her life to her husband.

“I going to get some champagne, you coming Angus?”

The women carried on chatting as they finished the spaghetti Bolognese.

“You’ve made my brother so happy Michelle. I’m going to enjoy helping you plan this. I offered to help Fiona. Guess what she said.”

“Err, fuck off?”

Suzi laughed. “Well a little longer than that. It was, what would a fucking dyke like you know about normal people’s weddings?”

“Did she not know you were bisexual?”

“I told her, but she insisted I was a lesbian.”

“Well I’m sure she getting her fill of those in prison now.”

Suzi laughed at that remark and said.

“How about we start dress shopping next Saturday? There’s a shop in the town. We could try one of the larger shopping centers like Bluewater if you don’t see anything you like.”

“Sound lovely. I also want to get some special honeymoon lingerie if you don’t mind helping.”

“Oh yes I love lingerie shopping. It’s nice seeing how sexy you look, but even better when you see the lust in your partner’s eyes.”

“It will be like losing my virginity for the first time.”

“Oh, you haven’t, well you know?”

“No, I sort of thought I’d save it for our wedding night. Am I being stupid?”

“No, you’re just being quaint and old fashioned. It’s one of the reasons he loves you. Just don’t expect miracles. It may take ages before you see fireworks.”

“Talking of fireworks, you and Angus seem to be a permanent item now. Any chance of me being a bridesmaid?”

Suzi flushed red and said.

“You never know. I think one of the reasons I love him is, he is so sensitive. A lot of the guys I met when I was younger at uni, were all beer, farts and wham bam, thank you mam, sex.”

“Angus seems like a nice guy. He knows how to treat people.”

“He knows his way around a woman’s body too. He asks what I want and what I like. I thought I could only get that from another woman. “

“Looks like we both have our ideal man. Come on let’s dish up the boys are back.”

They sat around eating and drinking champagne and discussing wedding plans. Sam asked Angus to be best man. He had not known him that long, but he knew it would mean so much to him.

As she ate her chocolate gateaux, Michelle smiled to herself. Everything was going well. There were no more monsters hiding ready to ruin things.

Just as she cleaned up the dinner things, the phone rang.

The Surgeon's Lodger Part 26 Final Part

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • Fiction

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
bride (3).JPG

They sat around eating and drinking champagne and discussing wedding plans. Sam asked Angus to be best man. He had not known him that long, but he knew it would mean so much to him.

As she ate her chocolate gateaux, Michelle smiled to herself. Everything was going well. There were no more monsters hiding ready to ruin things.

Just as she cleaned up the dinner things, the phone rang.

~o~O~o~

Michelle picked up the phone.

“Hello?”

“Hello is that you Michelle?”

“Tommy is that you?”

“Yes darling. I’ve been moved to an open prison now. I’m making good progress. My sentence is being reviewed. It was after the medical reports. They have taken my being abused into account. They may want to contact you as the victim. If you don’t want me to come out I’ll understand.”

“Oh Tommy.”

She paused.

“Dad”

She had rarely called him that, only when told to by his mum.

“I told you. I forgive you and understand. What you went through would traumatize anyone. You loved mum. That’s what mattered.”

She could hear a gentle sob on the other end of the line.

“You called me dad. I wasted so much of my life on the booze and being angry. You forgave me after what I did. You are beautiful Michelle. I don’t mean yer looks, I mean yer soul. I have learned it’s people who matter. We are what we are because of friends and family.”

“Dad when you get out I have over £150k for you to buy or rent somewhere to live. You can stay with us while you look. I’ll talk to Sam.”

“Thank you Michelle. I have a lot of making up to do. It would be good to spend some time with you. Are you sure Sam won’t mind?”

“He’ll do as wife says.”

“Wife? Are you married then?”

“Not yet we are looking to tie the knot around July.”

“I..I may be out by June if all goes well. Could I give you away? It would be an honor.”

“I would love that Dad. I haven’t got many friends. It would be nice to have someone from my side of the family.”

“Church or registry office?”

“Registry I think, but Angus told me that the Church of England will marry trans people. So possibly you will get to walk me down the aisle.”

“Whatever you want Michelle. I’ll be happy just to be with you.”

“Listen dad. Let me know when they want to talk to me. I’ll be glad to.”

“Thank you lass, I…. just thank you. Can I call you again next week? Same time.”

“I would love it. We can get to know each other before you move in.”

Michelle told everyone and they all hugged her. They knew this would mean so much to her. Hopefully heal the demons of her past. It would show Tommy fully accepted his step daughter.

Suzi took Michelle to one side.

“Can I ask a big favor Michelle. It’s about bridesmaids.”

“I don’t have any Suzi, just you as maid of honor.”

“Well I met two ladies Samantha and Jenni. They work at St Mary Bethlehem as orderlies. Neither are trans. They just love dressing. They look lovely as woman. Both of them told me their greatest wish is to be a bride. Bridesmaid is the next best thing. Look here’s a photo of them on a night out.”

“Do you have their dress sizes.”

“No but I will. They’ll be so excited. Poor Samantha was outed a while back, some of the nastier guys were calling him sissy boy Samantha. I soon stopped that. We’ll go shopping for the dresses next Saturday.”

“I’m looking forward to it.”

~o~O~o~

The next few months were a blur. Michelle got her dress after trying on several. It was white, or course. The top was two layers of lace that clung to her new breasts. The skirt was held out by a lace and paper nylon petticoat. It was a little old fashion, but she adored it.

The maid of honor and the bridesmaids dresses we lavender. They had white lace the high collars and the puffed sleeves. Michelle made a big thing about them all having matching underwear. They searched for most of the afternoon for the lavender Basques and French knickers. They settled for white stockings for everyone.

After returning home and having some dinner Sam showed Michelle what he had found out about having a church wedding.

“Look there was a meeting about trans people a little while ago.”

Michelle looked at the screen on his laptop.

DIOCESAN SYNOD MOTION

Welcoming Transgender People

She scanned down until she saw the relevant part

Having recognised a divergence of views within the House, the Bishops in the House of
Lords did not oppose the Bill that became the Gender Recognition Act 2004. None of
the bishops voted against the Bill, while some spoke in favor. The outcome was that a
man or woman who has been issued with a gender recognition certificate may marry
someone of the opposite sex in a Church of England church, subject to the right of
clergy to refuse to solemnise the marriage of any person whom they reasonably
believed to be of an acquired gender.

“So Michelle, if we ask the local vicar and he agrees. We can have a church wedding. I know it means a lot to you.”

“I used to go the church when I was young, my mum was quite religious. I wasn’t confirmed, but I started the process. You’ll think it’s silly, but it has always been my dream to walk down the aisle as a bride.”

“If that’s what you wish. We’ll look around until we find a vicar that will accept us.”

“I love you Sam. I don’t care if we can’t, but that would make the day perfect.”

~o~O~o~

They found the perfect place. St. Leonard’s church in Bengeo, just outside Hertford was an old Norman church. It was small and intimate, as well as being over 800 years old. Sam had told Michelle that the original Saxon church on the site was thought to have been burnt down by Vikings.

It reminded her of their first date. He was acting like a tour guide. She thought he might keep calling her “special” again. He kept saying it when they first met.

She hugged him and kissed him deeply.

“What was that for?”

“Just for being you.”

The vicar agreed, the plans were made and July arrived. Tommy had been released and he was living in the spare room. Tommy was a builder. The new sober Tommy was a very good builder. They discussed renovating the house while having dinner a few weeks before the wedding. Tommy said he could get some help and get the living room, kitchen and master bedroom done while they were on their honeymoon.

They planned to spend two weeks in Scotland in a cottage. Walking in the highlands and visiting towns and cities. Very soon the big day arrived.

Sam left with Angus, who was best man and stayed in a local hotel. A beautician came to the house and did their hair and makeup. Michelle swore Samantha and Jenni were more excited than her.

They were all in church waiting as she walked down the aisle to the wedding march. Michelle thought she would burst with happiness. The beautiful bridesmaids followed behind. All the guest’s eyes were on them. The flowers the dresses, it was overwhelming.

Sam looked so handsome as she approached him on Tommy’s arm. When Tommy stood back she saw tears in his eyes. He was a nice person now he was free of his demons. She was growing to love him.

They had agreed to the traditional vows. Michelle would promise to love, honor and obey. Sam told her he didn’t need that. Michelle said she trusted him never to hurt her, so it didn’t matter.

They said their own short vows before the official marriage.

“Michelle. You are the light of my life. You bring me so much happiness and joy. You saved my life. I will be yours for always, if you will have me. You will be my special lady forever.”

Michelle stifled a giggle when she heard “special”.

“Sam. You gave me my life. You are the kindest, and most understanding man I have ever met. You gave me the strength to be who I really am. If you will have me. I will hold you and care for you forever.”

There was applause, and tears. Everyone knew the hard road that had led to this marriage.

The vicar carried out the formal ceremony and when they said “I do” there were cheers.

Outside the church there were the usual photographs taken. The only regret Sam had was that his mother couldn’t be there. She was on Greenpeace ship blocking a Japanese whaling fleet's factory ship in Antarctica.

The reception was in a local hall. There was a disco, a buffet and a table that groaned under the weight of beer and soft drink. It was a fun old style wedding. Sam was chatting to Angus.

“Thanks Angus, it all went very well.”

“No problem. Aye, this is great fun. The D.J. is brilliant. I don’t understand why people spend so much on weddings. It’s like it’s a competition to outdo someone else.”

“Too true. It’s the people that matter. My wedding to Fiona cost me twenty thousand. This was about four. I’m enjoying this more.”

The floor was cleared for dancing. The D.J. played the Carpenter’s, We’ve Only Just Begun.

Sam and Michelle danced together gazing into each other’s eyes, like they were the only two people in the world.

Later they cut the cake and went to set off on their honeymoon. Michelle waited until the goodbyes had all been said, she stood by the car ready to throw the bridal bouquet. The bouquet went high into the air and was falling down into the open arms of Samantha. Suzi leapt up and snatched out of the air. She landed perfectly on her lavender heels, then looked at Angus and winked.

“Oh Angus! You’re a lucky man.” Said Michelle.

Angus laughed and kissed Suzi’s cheek.

“Anytime she wants Michelle, anytime.”

~o~O~o~

The drove off to Stanstead airport to catch a plane to Glasgow. Sitting on the flight Michelle couldn’t believe she was a married woman. She had a whole new life. She was so different from the person she was a few years ago. Her hand found Sam’s and squeezed it to make sure it was all real.

They hired a car at the airport and drove towards Rhue. They would not arrive until midnight, but Sam told her the drive was worth it. He said it was so beautiful there. She could hardly keep her eyes open.

The next thing she knew San was carrying her through the door of lovely log cabin.

“What are you doing Sam?”

“Carrying you over the threshold.”

Sam put her down and turned on the light.

“Took your fucking time. Now I’m going to finish what I started.”

They both stood in shock as the saw a ragged looking Fiona point a 12 gauge at them.

“What the hell are you doing here Fiona.”

“Getting my revenge for sending me to prison. Do you know what it’s like in there? Full of bloody lezzi’s like your sister.”

Michelle tried to pull Sam out of the door.

“Please Fiona you don’t need to do this.”

“No I don’t, but I will.”

The shotgun went off hitting Sam squarely in the chest and knocking him out the open door. Michelle tried to reach Sam as the shotgun fired again. She felt the pellets tear her back to shreds and passed out.

stlen (2).JPG

~o~O~o~

The police siren woke her and she screamed.

“Michelle what’s the matter?”

“Sam? You’re OK.”

“I’m tired, but I’m fine. We’re about five miles away. There was an accident back there. I was going to stop, but the ambulance arrived as we passed. The police siren woke you up.”

“I had a nightmare. I don’t think my mind can accept all this happiness.”

“Good things do happen to good people sometimes Michelle. You're safe. I promise.”

They pulled up outside the stone cottage. A light glowed in the window and a security light came on as they parked the car. Sam unlocked the door and went to Michelle and tried to lift her off her feet.

“Err, no Sam let’s save that for when we get home.”

They took their cases into the bedroom and both agreed they should sleep and unpack in the morning.

Michelle made them some hot chocolate and they got ready for bed. They both stripped naked and slipped into bed.

“Sam I want you to make love to your wife.”

“What you mean…?”

“Yes. I’m ready. Please I really want this.”

She had got herself ready. She knew Sam would be gentle. Nevertheless, she was still nervous.

They kissed and her hand went down and found he had an erection already. She wrapped her hand around it and gently stroked it. Sam gasped and pushed her onto her back. His mouth found her hard nipples. He licked nibbled and teased them, driving her wild.

She wanted him so badly now. I wasn’t just the nice feeling of being close to another human, it was he love she knew they shared. She wanted to please him anyway she could.

Michelle slipped under the cover and her mouth found his rock hard member.

“Oh my god that feels so good.”

She worked her tongue and her lips up and down the length of him and could hear his breathe become ragged.

“Please, I won’t last much longer.”

Michelle kissed all the way up his body and whispered in his ear.

“Now Sam consummate our marriage.”

OK, but if I hurt you just..”

“Shush Sam. You will never hurt me.”

Sam climbed on top of her and gently lifted her legs over his shoulders. Slowly he eased himself into her. He watched her eyes intently looking for signs of pain. Soon he was all the way in.

“That feels so good, are you OK?”

“Sam. Take me. I want you. Now.”

With infinite care he started pumping into her. Watching her face for distress. Gradually he lost himself to lust and sped up as he heard her sigh and moan with pleasure.

Michelle could feel him move inside her. It felt so much nicer than the hard plastic she had become used to. He was warm, hard but slight giving. It felt so much nicer having her husband inside. She could hear him groan, he was close now. She knew she would not climax. She had not managed that yet. She was happy she could be here with her man giving him pleasure. The love and closeness she felt for him was enough.

He sped up his pace then shuddered as he came. She wrapped her arms around him and pulled him down for an intimate kiss.

“Thank you husband. That was beautiful.”

“I didn’t hurt you?”

“No, I need you to do that to me often.”

“I’m too tired to go again now. Perhaps in the morning. Anyway you won’t need to dilate if we make love.”

“Doctors orders then Sam?”

“Come here you.”

They spooned. Michelle felt safer and happier than she had ever felt in her life. She was a married woman. She had made love to her man. All was right in the world.

The Surgeons Lodger Part 23

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Referenced / Discussed Suicide

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Contests: 

  • 2021-12 Christmas Holidays Story Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

lights06.gif

December 2021 Christmas Holidays Story Contest Entry

YB1.JPG

Sam walked with Michelle through the drizzle to see the Christmas light switched on in the town centre. She was wearing a black coat with a fur lined hood a calf length skirt, thick nylon tights and flat heeled boots. She smelled amazing, thought Sam. Her sense of style had improved massively with Suzi's help. She had cultivated her own look.

"I used to love Christmas Sam. This will be my first, with a loved one since I was a child. Tommy only gave me beans on toast if I was lucky. I would hide in my room most of the time from his drunken rages."

"I know love, we understand him now though don't we. One good thing is that I'm the one to give you best Christmas you have ever had as an adult."

Michelle snuggled into him and kissed his cheek.

"You know how much I love you don't you, you big softy."

"I have an idea. This is going to be my best Christmas too. Fiona was all show and style. Hampers from Selfridge’s, champagne, but no love, no feeling. I'd have a better Christmas with you with only a bottle of lemonade, a tin soup and a candle."

"Oh matron, what would you do with that candle?"

"I wish I'd never shown you those old Carry On films. They are pretty awful, but strangely addictive. "

"Not arf" Michelle said trying her best to giggle like Barbara Windsor.

"Come on Babs, lets go to the Christmas market at the castle."

They walked around the stalls and both chose decorations for the living room and the tree.

"We have to get a tree Sam. There's a nice on over in the corner."

"I want a real tree. That’s nice , but nothing can beat the smell of the real thing."

Michelle saw Sam was getting choked up. She didn't understand.

"Sam what's wrong?"

"Nothing love. Just a silly thought. Come on lets get back, my arms are aching."

On the way Sam stopped to look at an amazing woollen ball on top of a post box. It was the size of a large classroom globe. The outside was decorated like a Christmas pudding and inside woollen animals sat around a table eating dinner. It was lit inside by tiny Christmas lights.

yb3.JPG

"What the hell is that? It's wonderful."

"Oh of course you're not from around here are you. They do that every year here. Well for the last tree years or so. It's the Yarn Bombers."

"The what?"

"The Secret Society of Hertford Crafters, or the Hertford Yarn Bombers. They're amazing there are forty-two of those all around Hertford and the surrounding area. I used to go on a Yarn Bomber walk to take pictures of them all when I was on my own. They do it for charity. It's the Samaritans this year."

"That's blood brilliant. Don't they get stolen?"

"No. One did once, but it was returned after a few days. I marvel at how nice it is here, when you consider the centre of London is only twenty or so miles away."

yb2.JPG

They got home and left the bags in the corner of the living room. Sam made them a stir fry and they sat in front of the television watching Carry On Matron. Michelle was in hysterics, laughing at the sight of Kenneth Cope disguising himself as a nurse. The part where his father held up some black lace knickers and told him to put them on made her snicker.

"I would have loved it if it was me Sam. Look he's wearing suspenders too."

Sam thought of how much she had changed over the past few months. She used to be so sensitive about being trans. She just accepted it as part of her life now.

"I hear you and Suzi are going to London to do some shopping Friday."

"Yes, you know she's moving down to Hoddesdon soon. She got that job at the Lambeth Hospital."

"Yes, she told me. That's great, We're going to see more of her now."

"Did she tell you she's moving in with an old boyfriend too?"

Sam smiled at that remark. Women he thought. They talk to each other about relationships, but keep us men in the dark.

"What's his name."

"Angus I think she said. Probably Welsh then."

Sam poked her in the ribs. He had meet Angus. A warm ginger haired Scot, with a strange English, Scottish hybrid accent.

"Don't let Angus hear you say that."

"Oh course not silly. He's coming round with her Thursday night. I said we'd buy them an Indian.

"Not a curry,you know I hate curry."

Michelle started to playfully strangle him.

"You lying sod. You'd eat curry every day of the week if it was up to you."

"I give in Michelle. I will eatess the nasty curryisis."

The last part was said in a passable Gollem voice. Lord of The Rings was another favourite of the couple's now.

Angus and Suzi waited while Sam and Michelle plated up the food. Sam was almost dribbling at the smell of the food.

"You ordered too much Sam. We'll never eat all this."

"That's the idea, I'll have a breakfast curry. Mmm lovely."

"If I was married to you yet , that would be grounds for divorce."

"Well tell me now, cos I ain't changing."

She smacked his backside. and said;

"Don't you ever change. I love you worts and all."

They had a brief hug and served the food.

Suzi told Sam about her job during their meal. Angus was quite. Like Michelle, he couldn't get a word in. The brother and sister had a lot of catching up to do. Later they both went into the kitchen to wash up. Still talking about hospitals and doctors.

Angus looked across at Michelle as she played with her hair. He touched her hand to get her attention.

"They are quite a pair aren't they."

"Yes, they are possibly the nicest people I have ever known, they have helped me so much."

"Aye, Suzi helped me too. I was so depressed when I first met her. She helped me through it."

"Yes, Sam saved me. I probably wouldn't be here it it wasn't for him. He saved my life more than once."

"Oh please Michelle no, don't ever think that way."

Michelle could see Angus was on the verge of crying.

"Sorry Angus. Please what happened to you. Please tell me."

She reached over and held both his hands.

"I know you're trans Michelle. Suzi told me, not for your benefit, but mine. I never would have guessed, by the way. You are stunning."

"Thank you Angus, that's a kind thing to say, but why is my being trans relevant?"

"I grew up in Inverness. My best friend Finn and I were inseparable. We both wanted to be doctors. We were going to save the world. At medical school I could see he was upset and suffering, I just didn't know why. Then one day a lecture was cancelled and I came back to our room early."

Michelle could almost guess the next word's.

"Finn was dressed from head to toe as a woman. Full makeup everything. I laughed at him. God help me he was my best friend and I laughed at him. I regret that to this day. I wish I could take it back."

"Well tell her Angus. Apologize."

"I canna, she's dead."

She saw tears well up in his eyes. Glancing towards the kitchen she could hear their partners laughing. She moved closer and hugged him."

"Come on tell me the rest."

"She broke down and pleaded with men not to tell anyone. She explained she had been caught once by her father and he took his belt to her. She said she just couldn't help it. She just so wanted to be a girl."

"Yes Angus. I know how she felt. What did you do."

"My best friend was asking for my help, what could I do but help her. I said she looked pretty and I would support her whatever she wanted to do."

"That's good. Having friends is so important to girls like us. We need a lot of support and sometimes a shoulder to cry on."

"Aye, she did that many a time. I used to take her out to pubs and clubs in different towns where no one recognised her. She grew into her female life and cherished the time she had as Isla. She would come home bubbly and so happy. We would chat all night. Isla was a happier person than Finn."

She could see this was hard for Angus. She squeezed his hand and nodded for him to continue.

"I saw how my best friend needed to be a woman to be complete, and I encouraged her. She started to attend lectures as Isla. Mostly people just accepted her. She had a few comments from ignorant idiots, but she was more or less happy living full time as Isla. She was so confident, she went home dressed at half term."

"What did her parents think?"

"That was the problem. They were old school Catholics. I only got her to tell me parts of it. They had a huge row and they threw her out. After she came back to our digs I overheard her father telling her to never come home again. She pleaded with her mother, but she just told her she was dead to them. Can you imagine telling you only child that? Just because of the way she acted and dressed. They told her she was evil."

Michelle nodded and gently stroked his hair. She felt his pain recalling these sad events.

"I tried to comfort her but she was so upset. She hadn't eaten and we had no food in the flat. I was only gone for fifteen minutes, honestly Michelle. Wh..when I came back she was dead in the bath. She had cut her wrists."

Angus sobs brought Suzi running. Michelle pulled his face to her chest.

"It's alright, it wasn't your fault Angus."

Suzi knelt down and took his face in her hands.

"Come on baby, we've talked through this. It's not on you. You were the one that helped her."

"I know Suzi, but if I hadn't Finn would still be alive."

Michelle patted his head and said;

"Trust me Angus, the time she had as Isla was the happiest time of her life. If it wasn't for Sam I don't know what would have happened. I considered killing myself before I met him."

Sam was shocked at her words. He had no idea how being forced to hide who she was had affected her.

Angus jumped to his feet and hugged Michelle hard.

"Don't you ever think about that Michelle. Anything you need or want I will be here for you. Between the three of us, you will have all the support you need. I want you to become who you should be, for Isla's sake."

"Thank you for saying that. Anytime you get sad just call me or come and see me. Any friend of Suzi's is a friend of mine. Please don't blame yourself for other people's mistakes. I've seem where that leads. We are all on this earth for such a sort time. We can waste it on attacking each other, or we can help each other. Sam and his sister have shown me the way."

Sam thought he'd lighten the mood and said;

"Yeah, we're the super twins."

"We're not twins you big lummox. Anyway I'm much better looking than you!"

Suzi winked at Michelle as she said it.

Michelle looked around at the faces. These were good people she couldn't believe how lucky she was. This year had turned her like around.

"Would you please join us for dinner on Christmas day. Sam said he's going to give me the perfect Christmas. I'd like to share it with you both."

This lighted the mood further. They all went into the living room and Sam opened a bottle of wine. Soon the conversation turned to Christmas songs. Sam favourite was Greg Lake, I believe in Father Christmas. Michelle loved Fairytale of New York. Suzi's favourite was Slade's 'Merry Xmas Everybody. She impressed them by telling them that Slade make half a million every year from that song. Angus liked Chris de Burgh, A Spaceman Came Travelling, he was a massive Sci-fi geek growing up.

Sam and Michelle went to bed that night talking about what they needed to buy for Christmas day. Michelle loved these normal domestic conversations. She had the last word. After all she was the lady of the house.

Friday morning she got up and made Sam's breakfast and saw him off to work with a kiss. Suzi arrived at eight thirty and they walked to Hertford North train station.

"Are you sure you're ready for this Michelle?"

"Yes, more than ever now."

They boarded the train to London.

Later that night they had eaten dinner and they both decorated the Christmas tree. Tinsel, lights and baubles.

"Sam can you do me a favour. Kneel down and face the tree near the fire place."

"Why?"

"Just do it I have a present for you. Close your eyes."

Sam knelt down and felt the heat coming from the fire.

Michelle turned off the TV, and turned the radiogram on. After the valves warmed, Sam heard the beautiful tinkling sound of the beginning of I believe in Father Christmas.

"Oh wow you found it on a 45 so we could play it on the radiogram. Thank you."

"Look in my eyes now, what do you see? "

Sam saw the reflection of the fire in her eyes and the sparkling tinsel from the tree. He heard Greg Lake sing;

A winter's light and a distant choir
And the peal of a bell and that Christmas tree smell
And their eyes full of tinsel and fire

Michelle put her arms out to Sam and fell into them. He was crying.

"Suzi told me. Your father died at Christmas and that was his favourite song. He stood you in front the tree so you could see his eyes full of tinsel and fire. That's why you wanted a real tree. It's OK to cry Sam. You are so strong for everyone. You need to think of yourself sometimes. It's normal that you miss him. I'm here for you now."

"I miss him so much Michelle, and Christmas always reminds me. I keep quite about it, it's my problem, but I don't really enjoy Christmas because of it."

"No Sam, it's our problem. I want you to tell me all about him. He sounds like a lovely man and father."

"He was Michelle."

He hugged her close and squeezed her hard.

"Ohwwww"

He released her.

"I'm sorry I just wanted to hold you and never let you go."

"It's not you love."

Michelle unbuttoned her blouse. Sam gasped. Michelle was wearing a surgical support bra. Her saw her cleavage was real. She had a pair of 36 C cup breasts.

"Well this is your other present, but you can't unwrap it for about six weeks though."

They sat on the sofa and talked into the night. Sam told Michelle all about his father. He went to bed feeling optimistic that he would enjoy Christmas this year.

yb4.JPG

The Surgeon's Lodger Chapters 1-4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Identity Crisis
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This is a story I wrote last year. It is a trans-romance. It has a little sex in it, but not much. It has had some criticism about spelling and grammar on other sites(not here). I have re-written some of it and corrected most of the errors.

Screenshot 2022-07-23 185712.jpg

"If you want, we can go to court and fight this out. You know being the poor put upon wife I will probably win, and you'll pay costs."

"But how is that fair? You get the London penthouse flat, and I get left with the fixer-upper in Hertfordshire. We haven't even started on it yet; it was meant to be your project. There's still a sitting tenant to get rid of."

"You should have thought of that before fucking your secretary shouldn't you."

"You know full well I didn't, I hugged her after her mother died, that's what those pictures were."

"Listen to me Sam, I've seen your browsing history. Do you want that to become public knowledge? What will the hospital think about the stuff you look at? How would you like me to tell them that you are a sick pervert?"

"It's not sick it's just different. Funny how it was fine when you wanted to sleep with your friend, but when I express an interest in something different, it’s not."

"Well, you wouldn't catch a real man looking at that stuff. I thought I married a real man, not a faggot."

"You never used to complain."

"I never knew what was in your head when we were in bed. It sickens me. Take the deal or deal with the consequences. Give me the penthouse and I won't sue for alimony."

"But that flat is worth over a million now! The house was only two hundred thousand. Once I paid off the flat, I'll be broke!"

"Well, you better keep the tenant paying his rent then. Is it a deal, or do you want to see what the hospital thinks when I tell them one of their best surgeons is a pervert?"

"Ok, I'll move out at the weekend. You win."

Sam knew she had him over a barrel. Fiona would sell the penthouse and move to Scotland with her boyfriend. The divorce would say it was his fault. At least she'd be out of his life forever the conniving bitch.

The house in Hertford was a hundred-year-old three-bedroom end of terrace. It was close to the town center and the train station. They bought it at an auction and Fiona wanted to "flip" it. She had been addicted to watching television programs where they renovated old houses.

Previously it was owned by a middle-aged woman who had died leaving it to distant relatives, they auctioned it off. When they met the tenant, he had told them he was prepared to move out with a month’s notice. Sam said he could stay until they were ready to start work, he did not like the idea of it being empty. He had been warned that squatters could easily spot empty properties.

Sam moved most of his stuff from the penthouse into storage and arrived at the house Sunday morning. He had a key so just walked straight in.

"Who the hell are… oh it's you, Mr.Walker, Sam isn't it?"

"I'm so sorry Michael, I should have called. It's been such a rush the last few days, it went out of my head."

"Well, it's your house, is there anything wrong?"

"I'm divorcing my wife and moving here. Before you worry, you can stay I'll be glad of the company, well any company that doesn't spit acid as that old witch did."

Michael looked up from the kitchen table with a bright smile and shining baby blue eyes. There was an innocent and kind soul behind those eyes Sam thought.

"I did notice some friction when you visited after the auction."

Sam stared at him, Michael had a lovely smile too. He stared a little too long. He turned away and coughed.

"Any chance of a coffee?"

"Of course, where are my manners. I have no sugar, is half fat milk OK?"

As Michael got up, Sam noticed his smooth legs. His face was very clean-shaven too. Sam wondered if he shaved it off or was naturally hairless.
They sat and chatted about the house and how Sam intended to do some of the decorating himself. Michael suggested Sam move into the smaller bedroom as the master bedroom still had Mrs. Banner’s things in it. He said he wasn't sure what to do with them as Sam was the owner and technically, they were his.

They went upstairs and looked through the room. The bed was a large 1950's style wooden frame, with a soft mattress. There were two large wardrobes. They were filled with dresses and skirts. The floor by the cupboard was covered in shoes. A large chest of drawers was full of nylon and silk underwear. When they opened the bottom drawer Sam noticed Michael’s eyes go wide-eyed looking at the old fashion corselettes and girdles.

"Some of this stuff is old Michael. Did she collect vintage clothes?"

"I wouldn't say collect, she loved to wear this stuff though."

"I'm not sure what to do with it. Dustbin, charity or eBay?"

"I'm between jobs I can sort it out tomorrow if you want."

"That would be kind of you, thanks."

They chatted most of the day. Sam was glad to have good company. Michael was around thirty-five, ten years younger than him. They went for a pub lunch at the Barge pub and sat outside watching the boats go by on the river. It seemed to Sam like he had known Micheal for months. It was odd, he was warm and open. It wasn't like that normally with Sam and men. They took a slow walk back by the river.

Later that night Sam got them a takeaway and they sat and watched a movie together. Sam told Michael he would be back late Monday as he had a difficult heart operation to perform.

Sam went to bed feeling happier than he had felt in years. Was it Hertford? It was a lovely old town. Surrounded by fields yet only twenty miles from the center of London. It even had its own castle. He did like the town. Was it the company? He had to admit he was very fond of Michael. He almost felt attracted to him. He fell asleep optimistic about his life for the first time since he married Fiona.

Sam had a call when he was passing through Edmonton on the A10, the patient had died. As that was the only operation, he was scheduled to do that day he turned around and headed home. He stopped off at Mac Donald’s and picked Michael and himself up a couple of breakfasts.

The parking near the house was full as people using the train station parked there during the day. Sam made a mental note, to build a driveway soon! He parked a hundred yards away and walked in the back gate. As he approached the kitchen, he saw a woman with long blond hair in a green dress and black heels washing up. Michael must have company. He felt bad he didn't bring enough food.

As he walked in the back door the woman turned dropped the plate and screamed. Sam stood slack-jawed at the beautiful woman in front of him. It was Michael.

Michael grew hysterical and started to apologize and blubber. Sam put the food down on the table, walked across and wrapped his strong arms around Michael, and hugged him.

"Shush, don't worry, it's nothing to be ashamed of. You're a beautiful woman."

"But, but you’re going to throw me out and..."

"No, I won't I'm a surgeon. I have assisted in a few sexual reassignment operations. I understand. I do."

Michael looked up with tear-filled eyes at him.

"Do you? I want to be a woman, but I think I still want to keep my boy bits, what does that make me?"

Sam leaned down and kissed her gently on the cheek.

"It makes you a beautiful, person. Gender isn't just about the flesh between your legs. Doing my job I've seen XX chromosome males, XY chromosome females, intersex females, women without wombs, and men with wombs. It isn't just black and white."

"You don't mind? I have been dressing in Mrs. Banner’s things since she died. I feel so guilty about it but would hate to lose all of her beautiful clothes."

"They look wonderful on you. Those nylon stockings make your legs look amazing."

"Do you think so? I have a girdle on too. It works wonders on my shape."

"What do I call you. I can't call you Michael dressed like that.

"Oh, I know it's obvious, please call me Michelle."

They sat and ate breakfast, Sam noticed Michelle's mannerisms were decidedly female. He had noticed a hint of it on Sunday.

"Michelle, I have a confession to make. I find girls like you incredibly arousing. My wife caught me looking on my laptop and wanted a divorce. She doesn't want to understand people like us."

Michelle put her hand on Sam's and looked into his eyes.

"I'm so glad we found each other."

She got up and sat on Sam's lap, they hugged each other like the world was ending. For them though, this was just beginning.

Chapter 2

After a while, Michelle calmed down and they moved into the living room. The old but comfortable sofa welcomed them both. They sat apart, but at an angle, so they could talk. Michelle's knees touched Sam's. She seemed unwilling to part from such an understanding warm presence.

"So how long have you felt this way, Michelle?"

She thrilled at being called by her female name. Until today no one had ever called her anything but Michael, or just “you freak”.

"I knew when I was seven years old. I tried my mother's clothes on. She indulged me, much to the disgust of my stepfather. He called me a freak and threaten to beat it out of me."

"It's so sad how people think along rails. There is very little difference between males and females. We as humans amplify them. You are a man so therefore you will act this way and wear this."

"My mother indulged me, but only when my stepfather wasn't about. He grew to hate me."

"Did you know Michelle, we all start as female, but our XX, or XY, chromosomes determine how we develop? Testicles are like a descended womb. The clitoris is a shortened penis. Vaginal lips are the same skin as scrotal tissue. The...."

"Please Sam too much detail!"

Sam noticed her nose wrinkled when she laughed.

"Sorry, always on as a surgeon. What I mean is sex is of the body, and gender is of the mind. If you feel like a woman you need to express yourself as one. Have you ever been out as Michelle?"

"What! good god no. My mother died when I was eleven and my stepfather threw all my girl’s stuff away. He said he would throw me out if he saw me in anything girly."

"You need to go out, relate to the world as Michelle, see how it relates to you."

"I can't people would laugh. They would see a man in a dress."

Sam dragged her up and stood her in front of the mirror in the hall.

"Look at yourself. All I see is a very attractive woman. You even painted your nails."

"I have had plenty of practice. I hadn't dressed fully since I was eleven. I tried to fight it, but being alone in a house with a bedroom full of women's clothes couldn't help it. When I found the wig, it just seemed like fate."

"Come out with me now. Come for a walk."

"I can't I'm too scared."

"Look Michelle, you need to realize you are an attractive woman, just think that you are and that's what people will see. I'll be there nothing will happen. Just trust me I'm a doctor."

She laughed at that remark and dried her eyes.

"Just a suggestion, get some lower heels and a handbag. You may want a coat it's getting a little nippy."

"I have studied every makeup and deportment video on YouTube in the last year. I do know what to wear and when Mr doctor. Ok, I'll come if it's doctors’ orders."

She went to the bedroom. She put on some low heel wedge court shoes and a plain, mid-length black coat. She checked her look in the mirror. She saw an attractive-looking housewife looking back. This might work she thought. She headed down the stairs, her heart and stomach doing cartwheels.

Sam linked arms with her, and they headed toward the town. As they passed the station there was a throng of people, a train must have arrived. Hertford East was the end of the line, so there were never too many. They passed the couple without a second glance.

In the town, Sam stopped to look at a menu in the bistro. He saw their reflection in the window, a good-looking couple he thought. He saw Michelle's radiant smile. She was happy. This convinced Sam he had done the right thing.

Sam led her through the town to Hertford castle. He loved history and felt the need to explain it to her.

"See that mound, that was the original motte. There was a building on top. Just after 1066, the Normans forced the locals to build the mound and then the build walls around the base."

"You love history don't you"

They crossed the bridge into the castle grounds. On the other side of what was once the moat, they held hands. She looked into his eyes.

"Tell me more. I've lived here for two years and didn't know any of this."

"We must remember our history, Michelle. Those in the past have made many mistakes, so we don't have to make them again. The way beautiful, women like you were treated for instance. We should accept people for what they are, not what we expect or want them to be."

She wanted to reach up and kiss him. She didn't need to. He leaned down and kissed her. Her arms around his neck, she lifted her right leg as she reached up to meet his kiss.

"Sorry Michelle, I just couldn't help it."

"I would have kissed you if you hadn't Sam."

They walked around the grounds and Sam explained that the castle gatehouse was built about 1170 and parts of the wall were possibly 800 years old. She grew amused. It was like having her own tour guide she thought. She stopped him again and reached up for another kiss.

"I think you are capturing my heart, Sam. I'm falling in love with you. It's scary, I've never felt this way about anyone. You're too good to be true."

"I feel the same way about you. I have always found ladies like you very attractive. Some women are feminine by nature, some just don't bother. Women now seem to treat their femininity as a weakness and reject it. Women like you cherish it. Femininity is a strength that compliments masculinity. My wife seemed very feminine until I married her. Then I realized she used it to bag herself a rich doctor. Well, I'm not rich anymore."

"I don't care about that. I just love the way you understand me. I've never told anyone about myself, but with you, I felt at ease."

"My wife called me a pervert because I looked at pictures of women like you. I'm sorry if I seem old fashion, but I enjoy feminine women."

"Were they naked pictures Sam? Did it get you going?"

"I'm a doctor, how many men and women do you think I've seen naked?"

She laughed.

"Point taken."

"I would love to have a relationship with you Michelle, but I'm afraid as soon as we get serious you will start wearing jeans and men's shirts as my wife did. Next, you’ll be stealing my boxers."

She kissed his cheek.

"I wouldn't care if I never wore a single pair of trousers again in my life. These clothes feel so right, so me."

"I really am falling for you, Michelle."

He showed her the rest of the castle and had one more surprise for her.

"The main building there was home for Elizabeth the first as a child. There was a myth she was a man. The myth said the real Elizabeth died of the plague just before Henry, her father was to visit. So, they took a village boy called Neville and dressed him as Elizabeth to avoid Henry's anger. That's why she was the virgin queen."

"Wow, was that true? I wouldn't have minded being Neville if it were."

"No, just a rumor, that's all. Do you fancy a drink in the Six Templars?"

The pub was just outside the castle wall. Michelle knew it well, as it was the least expensive pub in Hertford. She was worried she would be recognized and didn't want to spoil her perfect day.

"How about we get some wine and take it home?"

They left the off-license, and walked home hand in hand, looking forward to an interesting night to come.

Chapter 3

There was a chill in the air by the time they walked through the front door. Sam went into the kitchen to get glasses and a corkscrew. Michelle lit the ancient log effect gas fire and turned on the old-fashioned radiogram. It took a few seconds to warm up as it was the pre-transistor valve type. Michelle loved it as it had a deep rich sound.

She flicked through her LPs and selected Lou Reed's Transformer. She loved collecting classic vinyl albums. She put the record on the turntable and closed the lid.

The music started as Sam came through to the living room with the wine and some nibbles on a tray.

"Classic, Lou Reed, don't tell me you like this type of music too?"

"I love Pink Floyd, the Beatles, Iron Maiden, Fleetwood Mac, ELO, and many of the '70s, and 80's bands."

"I can't believe it. I love that era too. Vinyl gives such a warm feeling, I love hearing the crackle between tracks."

"That radiogram must be fifty years old, but I love the sound."

They chatted about the music they liked and disliked for a few minutes, then Perfect Day was playing.

"Thank you so much for today, Sam, it was my perfect day. You made me so happy. I got to experience a day as a woman."

"You are a woman Michelle, a very special person to me. Why does it have to be just for today? Stay here as a woman full time."

"I can't I need a job to pay the rent. I'm down to my last few hundred pounds. I have to be a man to work."

"Michelle, I'm your landlord. For your sake and mine, stay as Michelle. I'll pay the bills. I want you to be happy. I want Michelle to stay in my life."

Michelle sobbed, and Sam moved closer and wrapped his arms around her, bringing her in close.

"It's ok Michelle, just let it out. Tell me all of it."

Michelle told him about all the pain she felt growing up. The encounters she had with boys when she thought she may have been gay.

"It's understandable Michelle, many trans people go through the same thing. These names like trans, Bi, and gay are just labels though. If you look at a mouse or a dog, can you see if it is male or female without looking between its legs? Do they act differently? No. As I said to you before, it’s just what we humans do. We put things into boxes to understand the world. Some people get scared if you don't stay in your little box. it's bullshit really. You are a woman, and you should live as one if you wish to."

She turned her head and kissed him, her tongue exploring his. He lent into her pushing her back into the sofa. Her hand fell to his leg and found the hard protrusion there. Her eyes widened.

"Did I do that?"

"Sorry Michelle, I can't help it. I'm attracted to femininity. You exude it."

"I'm flattered. Let me see if I can help you with it."

She started to unzip his trousers, but Sam stopped her.

"You don't have to Michelle."

"No please I want to, I owe you, let me do this for you."

"You owe me nothing, I just enjoyed a day with a beautiful woman."

She kissed him and undid his belt. Their breathing became heavier. Sam's hand caressed her stockings and moved up as high as the suspenders. She grabbed his wrist.

"No please, I don't want you to touch me there. Just lay back."

Sam relaxed and lay back. Michelle gently caressed his rigid member. She pulled his trousers completely off, then went to the bathroom to retrieve a bottle of baby oil. She coated his member and gently resumed pleasing her man. Her right hand was stroking his twitching penis in slow sensuous movements, while her left gently massaged his balls.

Sam had never had this from his wife. Sex with her was like a chore, she just kept asking him to hurry up. Michelle was driving him wild.
His eyes were growing wide and his breath quickening. She knew he was close. She lent down and took the head into her mouth, sucked, and swirled her tongue around. He exploded, pumping his seed into her mouth. She swallowed it and licked him clean.

"Oh god that was amazing, please let me do something for you."

"You already have. Just treating me and wanting me as a woman has given me the best day of my life. Were you serious about letting me live here as a woman?"

"Yes Michelle, I'll buy you whatever you need. You can keep the place tidy, shop, cook, and clean. That’s all I ask. I certainly want you as my girlfriend at the very least. You can even play the housewife if you like "

"No Sam, if you like. Do you want me chained to the kitchen sink? Are you into bondage then?"

She laughed at his feigned shock.

"When I said I'd get you whatever you needed I didn't mean chains. You can help with the renovation though; it needs a woman's touch."

Chapter 4

They talked into the early hours of the morning. Sam told her that he had been involved in an on-off relationship with his male roommate in medical school. He said the sex was very infrequent as he never felt fully comfortable being with another man. The only time they had sex he used to insist his roommate wore a pair of knickers that one of his old girlfriends had left behind. His roommate soon tired of this.

Michelle told him before he dropped out of university, he had had several boyfriends. He was always the passive partner in the relationship. He was often referred to as a pretty boy when he was younger.

"Well, that makes sense Michelle. Femininity is a passive force. Yielding, but powerful. I sensed it in you the day I met you. I actually thought you were gay."

"Well, I suppose I am aren't I?"

"Did you dress with your boyfriends?"

"No, I was afraid of being called a freak. That still hurts when I think about it."

"It's not your step-father's fault. He's been conditioned to think like that all his life. I bet he hates gays and lesbians."

"Huh, yeah he does. He had a stack of porn mags next to his bed though. They had lesbian sex in them."

"Typical of many blokes. You disgust me, but can I watch."

She laughed. He was so easy to talk to and had so much empathy.

"Do you see yourself as a woman sexually Michelle?"

"I'm trying to work that out. I thought I was gay, but it never really clicked. I dated a girl once, but I just wanted to get into her knickers, quite literally. She sensed I wasn't masculine enough and dumped me after the second date. I like men but from a female perspective. I like it when you hold me, I feel protected. It makes me feel calm and wanted."

"That sounds like a more female response to me. Can I hold you again?"

They drew closer, and she sunk her head into his chest and felt his arms wrap around her.

"It's going to be alright Michelle. You are going to be what you should have been. I will do everything I can for you."

She looked up with shiny eyes on the verge of tears.

"Why? why help me you hardly know me?"

"I can see you are in pain. My job is to help those in pain, and I think I'm falling in love with you. Sorry, I said that, I don't want to scare you off."
She kissed him.

"Let's just see where this goes. I feel the same way about you, but please give me time."

"You have all the time in the world. How about a date? Saturday I'll take you for a meal in Hoddesdon. There's a nice pub by the river."

"It's a date, I'll find something nice to wear from all the women's clothes you own."

"What? I don't own any, oh!"

"It's your house, so they are your clothes. Why do you own women’s clothes then Sam? Is there something you want to tell me?"

"Ok, very funny. I hereby gift you all of the clothing in the main bedroom. In fact, you should move in there. It's a woman's bedroom, a woman should be living there."

"Thank's Sam I'll move in tomorrow."

They both said goodnight and went to their rooms.

The next day while Sam was at work Michelle sorted through the clothing properly. She had only ever taken the odd item. She was afraid of being caught or someone realizing what she had been doing.

She opened all the drawers and found a treasure trove. There were girdles, panty-girdles, corselettes, and bras. Some of the foundation wear was in sealed Marks and Spencer packets.

She found four packets of unopened vintage nylon stockings. There were many pairs of cotton granny pants, she threw those away. She even found some long leg, silk bloomers. These had lace at the edges of the legs. They must have been a real turn-on fifty years ago. She decided to keep these as she wanted to see what they felt like wearing them.

She went through the dresses. She was like a kid in a sweetshop. Many were vintage. Not all quite to her liking, but too nice to throw away. By the end of the day, she had tried on most of the coats, skirts, blouses, dresses, shoes, and even some cardigans.

She sorted out two bags of clothes for the charity shop. She needed some more modern clothes. She liked the idea of the foundation garments and decided to keep most of the ones that fitted her.

She would talk to Sam about it when he got home. She showered and changed into the silk bloomers. They felt wonderful. The silk caressed her legs and bottom as she walked around the bedroom. She had to take them off to put the black corselette and stockings on.

She put the bloomers back on over them and felt the elastic break on the waist. They were very old, and she made a mental note to buy some elastic when she went shopping. She opted for a pair of plain black knickers that were in one of the unopened packets.

She put on a full silky black slip with a nice lace edge. You don't see these now she thought. She loved the silky feel though. She stuffed the bra part of the corselette with tights and stockings. Breast forms were something else she would talk to Sam about.

The dark blue dress looked so much better now she was shaped by her underwear. She sat at the vanity and did her makeup. Finally, she put on her wig and stood to see the results.

She felt joy like never before. This woman, this pretty woman in retro clothes was her. She turned and admired the dress swishing around her legs. She felt confidence flow through her.

She would go shopping and buy something nice and cook dinner for Sam. She wondered what he would think of her look. She would find out later, but now she felt happy to be, and feel like her own woman.

She slipped into a pair of black two-inch court shoes, put on a mid-length leather coat with a wide collar, and picked up her handbag. As she headed towards Tesco, she wondered if her hair would be long enough for a woman's style. Perhaps she should get her ears pierced at the same time?

She felt so confident she thought she could face doing something like that for the first time in her life. She owed Sam so much. The wonderful man who believed in her. She was going to cook him a nice meal to show him how much she appreciated what he had done for her.

She smiled at passers-by and noticed the approving glances from men of all ages. This was her new life, she thought. They see a pretty woman, not a freak. The demons from her past were slowly leaving her. She got a trolley and wandered down the aisles looking for things she thought Sam would like.

The Toxic Planet

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Physical or Emotional Abuse

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
earth.JPG

I remembered the night she threw me out. I had worn her sexiest underwear. She hadn’t worn it for years, so one of us may as well use it. I was half way through clipping my stockings to my suspenders when she came in. I thought she would be out seeing her friend until 10.30 at least.

“I bloody knew it, you little queer. You couldn’t leave it alone could you. Well you can bugger off. I want a real man.”

She didn’t want anybody, frigid cow. We divorced with her agreeing not to bring up my crossdressing, if I gave into all her demands. I was scared if it got out, I would lose my job and the few friends I had.

Still, at least I could dress without fear. The little spare money I had got me a small selection of clothes, and a half decent wig. I got cheap makeup as I had never used it before and didn’t want to waste the good stuff.

One night, about three months after I moved into the tiny rented bedsit, I got the courage to go out for a walk. I had got the makeup right and looked natural. I put on a knee length brown dress, black tights and one inch heeled ankle boots.

I put my handbag over my shoulder and carried my umbrella in my free hand. The woman looking back at me looked a smart middle aged housewife. I was thrilled.

As I closed the door and felt the wind ruffle the hem of my dress and cool air around my legs I was thrilled. I was so nervous, yet so happy. I clicked along the street only meaning to walk around the block.

A woman walking a dog came towards me I was ready to turn and run, but a voice told me.

“You’re not doing anything illegal. Sod them.”

She just said. “Good evening.” As she passed.

I was just getting over that when I heard a car coming from behind. I turned as it blasted its horn. A bald gut stuck his head out the wind and shouted.

“Nice arse darling!”

Then laughed and drove off. I was annoyed, but a little thrilled. I was passing. I felt like I was floating. I had wanted to be a girl since five years old. I just lacked conviction. This was as close as I had ever come. I decided to walk up the high street and come back via the park.

It was wonderful passing people who nodded or just ignored me. None of the negative comments that I had been dreading. Seeing my reflection as I went by closed shop windows thrilled me. Just a woman out for a stroll.

I should never have gone through the park. I had never been there after dark so didn’t know that it attracted drunk and drugged hooligans. Around ten of them were making a noise near a couple of park benches drinking larger from cans. I held my breath and stared ahead as I passed them.

One stood and blocked my way. He was about thirty, with an unshaven face and bad breath.

“All right darling? You’re a bit of a MILF aren’t ya?”

I spoke softly in a Scottish accent.

“Please move, I just wanta get home.”

“What I’m not good enough?”

He made a grab for what he thought was my pussy. What he found shocked and angered him. He jumped back.

“It’s a fucking tranny.”

I don’t know who hit me first. I just remember punches and kicks raining down on me. Then one final kick to my stomach before they walked away. I dragged myself up using the park bench. I must look a mess. I couldn’t go back via the high street in case I attracted the attention that I needed. I could feel my face swelling and suspected I would have at least one black eye in the morning.

I decided to cross the park and walk along the river bank. I limped painfully to the tow path. Why the hell did I deserve a beating because of the way I dressed? I knew if I reported it the police would probably laugh behind my back. I may even get a headline in the local paper. I would be a laughing stock. All because of clothes? It was madness it was unfair.

The tears started to flow in anger and frustration. That’s why I never noticed the object following me. A tiny ball of light flickered in front of me. Then it expanded into a large white light and absorbed me.

I blinked against the searing light. I was standing in a white void. In front of me was an opaque being, around eight feet tall with large black eyes. It reached out a slender six fingered hand and touched my shoulder.

There was a rush of images in my mind. I saw space, human history a horrible looking insect like creature then I collapsed.

When I woke up, I was on a table surrounded by a shimmering light. As I watched my cuts healed I felt
the swelling in my eye go down. The alien, well I assumed it was an alien, came closer then opened what must have been a lipless mouth.

The voice that came out from it was melodical and sweet.

"I am sorry I overloaded your senses. Please remain calm. I will use audio communication now."

"Who, and what are you?"

"You can call me Guardian. My species is known among other sentient species that use audio communication as a Denor."

"Where are we? Why am I here? Will you let me go?"

"You are in no danger. My purpose is to observe your species. I have been observing for 20,000 years."

"You can't be. Nothing lives that long."

"Your species could if you had our technology. You are here because I saw you and felt compassion. I am not meant to interfere, but I saw your distress. Before I return you, I can wipe your mind if I wish. I sometimes grow lonely and wish to communicate with you.."

"Why are you watching us? Are you going to invade us?"

It made an odd choking noise that may have been laughter.

"Your mind is typical of your species. I had hoped for more. No this galaxy has Almost an infinite number of planets and resources. No one needs what you have here."

"So why observe?"

"Do you know what the most precious resource of this galaxy is human?"

I thought and gave what I thought were clever answers.

"Diamonds, gold, err no oxygen, No I know, water."

"Incorrect. It is sentient life. Your species is sentient. Your technology would allow us to include you in the great union, but your mindset is toxic. Part of my purpose is to keep you in this solar system."

"We can't travel any further anyway, so what’s the point?"

"You are close to discovering interstellar travel. It will not work though, as I will not allow it. We cannot allow your toxic human values to corrupt the galaxy. I also protect your planet from the invasive hive mind of an insect species, the Vixoid."

"I saw them in my mind. What do they want?"

"They want to spread like a plague until the galaxy is just them. They visit a planet and lay eggs. On earth they lay their eggs in cattle. I have to send probes to remove them before they hatch. They sent a large hatchery ship in your year 1908. I destroyed it over a place called Tunguska."

"Why do you think we are toxic?"

"You crave material things above each other's health and happiness. You watch each other die for lack of money. Half of your would starves, while the other half makes itself ill from over consuming. You have the resources to make sure no one dies of hunger or thirst, but you do nothing. These things make you a horrific race for supposed sentient beings. It is insane."

"Is it just that which keeps us from joining you and being immortal?"

"No there is much more. If we gave you the secret of immortality, it would be reserved for the very rich who control most of your resources. It would not be shared for the common good."

"It’s been that way for thousands of years. I know."

"Your species were kinder to each other when you were hunter gathering. Men and women had equal value. Men did a lot of the hunting as they were faster and stronger. Women did the gathering with their superior dexterity and color vision. If the hunt failed, the women and the young fed the tribe. Your value was judged by what sustenance you gave your tribe. Everyone worked for the good of the tribe. Everyone had a purpose. Sentient beings need to be wanted they need purpose. Now you lock your old away and wait for them to die."

"There is a lot of hate. I was beaten because I dress as the female gender, but I am male."

"When your species moved to farming, male strength was prized to work the fields and defend the land. Females began to be pushed into minor, limiting roles such as child rearing and work about the farm. You started to value male strengths above female. You told your male children you must be strong and not be like girls. You told them male ideals are a priority and females were secondary. You still do this. Even your females are infected with this thinking. Your transgression in your attackersmind was you were making yourself weaker. Less of a man."

"You saw what my wife said when she threw me out then?."

"Yes, "real man". Do you know there is just as much difference in the brain of one male and another as between male and female? You suppress the emotions of your male children and wonder why they turn violent and commit suicide. Your species worry so much about clothes, colour of skin, gods and sexual preference. Most species of the union would not ask, or care about any of these things."

"I can see how bad we must look to you. It's a system that has worked for thousands of years though."

"It has kept you enslaved and suffering for the ones at the top of the tree. Until you change you will never advance. It is a pity. We could use your aggressive tendencies in the fight against the vixoids. Your species creates such beauty, your art and music are legendary, as is your cruelty."

"I feel ashamed to be human sometimes. Before you return me. The machine you used to heal me. Can it change a Y chromosome to and X

The Toxic Planet 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Restricted Audience (r)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender
  • Science Fiction

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles
  • Partial Transformations

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
earth.JPG

Sarah found herself back on the towpath. Did that really happen. No it must have been an effect of the beating she received. She looked down and saw her torn stockings. There was no blood. Both her knees had been cut. It was 5 A.M. She had lost 8 hours!

She felt her eye, there was no pain. It didn’t make sense. She looked ahead and saw the glowing portal opening. The unearthly shape of Guardian standing framed in a white glow.

~o~O~o~

Everyone remembers the day when the ships arrived. Four gigantic spaceships. Each nearly half the size of Australia. They hovered 200 miles away from the earth, blocking out the daylight and the night sky for a large part of the earth.

There was mass panic, although this was somewhat muted by the plague that had struck two months earlier. Women all over the were dying. Nearly all had contracted a fast growing cancer that killed within days. Sad men and boys looked up a saw the end of the human race.

The world leaders, all men now had a network conference and decided to attack. The human race was doomed, so why not go out in a blaze of glory?

There was a coordinated strike against the ships. As the missiles rocketed skyward the unhappy men of earth held their breath. Nothing happened. All the missiles simply disappeared when they were ten miles away.

The was then a broadcast sent from the ships in all earth languages. It was sent on all radio station as well as email, text and television.
We are the Orin. We now own this planet and all on it. Resistance will not be tolerated. You will be shown a demonstration of our power. Then we will meet with your leaders and tell you the terms of your survival.

The ship over the north pole emitted a 200-mile-wide beam of energy that vaporised the ice over the frozen sea. The nightmare of climate change was happening in days. The sea levels were rising everywhere.

Messages were sent to the ships begging them to stop. The earthling had seen they had no choice but total surrender.

The Orin commander beamed down with his captains. They were surprisingly human looking. They all had blonde hair, human like face, but a very small noses. Their foreheads where much larger than humans. The most notable thing was their size. The smallest was around 7ft 10 inches.

The world leaders felt intimidated before, now they felt utterly powerless.

The commander spoke. Again his message went out on all forms of media.

“My name is Vicat, I lead the people of Orin. We left our planet after it became uninhabitable. We have chosen your planet as compatible to our physiology. I have two billion Orin males on the ships above your world. Our word for what you call males is Fe. Our word for female is Fefa. My people will all be able to speak your language, but you will also learn ours to make them feel welcome. We will soon be moving into your homes.”

The world listened to that statement with fear. What was to become of them. What could they do against these giants?

“Our women were all wiped out, like yours. This is part of the Vixoid plan to take over the galaxy. They destroy your females, then your species dies out. Our scientist determined that we are compatible with your species. We first intended to breed with your females and destroy most of your male population. This is unnecessary now. You shall become our Fefa now. You will be genetically altered to be Fefa and resistant to the Vixoid plague.”

The president of Russia ran forward and tried to punch the commander. As one would swat away a fly, Vicat reached down and lifted the president up by the back of his jacket. It looked as if was no effort at all. The president’s legs kicked helplessly. He looked like a child next to the alien.

“You cannot do this to us. We are men. We will not become your women. We will fight you to the death. We are proud people.”

“We are a warrior race. We respect that. The conflict would be welcome.”

With one hand threw the screaming man ten feet in the air. The president hit the ceiling and fell back to earth in a crumpled heap. He was dead.

“As I said. We respect the warrior. We look forward to fighting those that wish to oppose us.”

The world looked on in horror. Not only were the Orin’s huge, they had superhuman strength.

“We relish hand to hand combat. Any that opposes us will have all their electronic equipment disabled by an E.M. field. We could have done this to your whole planet, but for now we are using your communication devices. Remember, we only need two billion Fefa’s. We estimate there are over three billion males left on this world. Some of you may be allowed to remain human males. The last of your dying race. We will issue instructions to you in the rotation.”

A light shimmered around the aliens and they were gone.

The world was in mess. Health care was severely understaffed, as was education and retail. Without women the world was suffering. Mass graves had to be dug to accommodate the bodies. Now the remaining population was told they had the choice of fighting giant incredibly strong aliens, or giving up their gender to become alien women.

Within 24 hours nearly everyone on earth got the message. Anyone who would surrender and agree to become a Fefa should send a message to the ship or report to the Orin shuttle craft for the fitting of a locator collar. There was a time limit of 3 days. Any adult male not wearing a locator collar after that wold be treated as hostile.

Trevor had agonised over the decision to surrender his manhood. One of the problems was his son. He was only four and had lost his mother. He did think about taking all his camping equipment and heading into the forest. He knew he couldn’t carry enough food for long and would not let his son starve to death.

He had sent an email to the address everyone had received. How the alien’s system could handle billions of emails going to the same address he did not understand? He asked if he surrendered to become a Fefa would his son be able to stay with him?

He was answered within an hour. He was told that Fe's try to keep Fefa happy. Once the he was settled with his Fefa, her children would be part of his Orin family. He knew he had to agree. Moments after telling the alien, a silver band appeared next to his laptop. He received a message telling him that once he wore it he would be safe when the Orin entered his town next week.

He opened the band and re-joined it around his neck. He felt a shock go through his body. In the mirror he saw it was glowing violet. After a few seconds it stopped. It struck him then. The collar he was wearing meant that he was soon going to be female. Not a human female, an alien female.

He was going to become the thing he hated. He was going to change sex. It wasn’t his fault though, he had no choice. It wasn’t as he was anything like the tranny freak he gave a good kicking to in the park 6 months ago. That guy just wanted to be a woman. He had a choice.

The next week he heard a forceful knock on the door. He opened it and stepped back, a 7ft 2-inch alien stepped though.

“I am Marat. I am your Fe. You will obey me in all things. I will love and protect you.” Said the alien in a deep baritone.

His son saw the alien and ran to his bedroom. He followed and told him to stay there and play. He said that Marat was his new uncle.

When he went back downstairs he had a long conversation with his “Fe”. All Fefa’s were to dress in human female clothes. This was partly because it attracted the aliens, and partly because it mentally prepared the Fefa to take the female role. He would be taken onto a mothership for gene replacement in the next month. Until then they would make do.

Trevor was carried upstairs under Marat’s arm. Marat had explained that his home planet had nearly twice the gravity of earth. This is why they were a lot stonger than humans. Marat watched as Trevor dressed in his girlfriend’s lingerie. Black lace knickers, and a black silk teddy. If felt surreal, he couldn’t believe what was about to happen and keep happening.

Marat took out a small tube of what he described as Fefa helper. As he undressed, Trevor saw his muscled body. He looked down and thanked god his penis wasn’t in proportion to his body. His penis looked like a human one, but a lot thinner. It had the thickness of a thumb.

Trevor shivered when Marat bent him over on the bed and spread the lubricant. He let out a small yelp when the thin member of the alien slid in. This turned to a scream when he felt it growing larger, and larger inside him.

As he cried out, he couldn’t help thinking of the scream the tranny made as kicked her in the face all those months ago.

~o~O~o~

The unearthly shape of Guardian standing framed in a white glow beckoned her into the ship.

“What is it Guardian? Have you changed your mind about changing my DNA?”

“I need your help human. In 208 days your planet will experience the first phase of an Orin invasion. A scout ship will transport a woman to their ship to check compatibility with their species. When she is returned, she will spread the virus that killed the Orin females among your females. They will all die within weeks.”

“That’s horrible! How can I help? Wait a moment, how do you know? That hasn’t happened yet”

“My people cannot travel in time; we can send messages using quantum particles. I sent myself a message.”

“What do you want me to do?”

“I need to change your DNA to XX, just as you requested. Infact you gave me the idea . I will encode a virus in your DNA that will infect theirs. While they are in your solar system the radiation from your sun will cause them to grow weak and die.”

“What about me. What will the virus do to me?”

“It will not harm you. I will intercept the beam and replace the original woman with you. The Orin return her a day later. So they should do the same for you. If not I will transport you off their ship, but I’d rather they not know I am here.”

“So I’ll genetically be female?”

“Yes, but I will change you back after if you wish.”

“No I don’t wish. I want to stay female.”

“I agree. I will arrange a new identity for you. I will change your whole history. It will be like the male version of you never existed. What do you want your new name to be?”

“I want to be Sarah, Sarah Susan Billings.”

“I will do this for you, and Sarah Susan Billings will have a million pounds in her bank account. You will need to leave the area and start your new life.”

She stepped onto the table and felt the machine scanning her. Then she felt her body changing.

The Toxic Planet Extended

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • 2023-03 March - Abducted! Contest

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Disguises / On the Run / In Hiding
  • Identity Crisis
  • Voluntary

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Gynecomastia
  • Partial Transformations

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)
abduct.jpg

I remembered the night she threw me out. I had worn her sexiest underwear. She hadn’t worn it for years, so one of us may as well use it. I was half way through clipping my stockings to my suspenders when she came in. I thought she would be out seeing her friend until 10.30 at least.

“I bloody knew it, you little queer. You couldn’t leave it alone could you? Well, you can bugger off. I want a real man.”

She didn’t want anybody, frigid cow. We divorced with her agreeing not to bring up my crossdressing if I gave in to all her demands. I was scared if it got out, I would lose my job and the few friends I had.

Still, at least I could dress without fear. The little spare money I had got me a small selection of clothes, and a half-decent wig. I got cheap makeup as I had never used it before and didn’t want to waste the good stuff.

One night, about three months after I moved into the tiny rented bedsit, I got the courage to go out for a walk. I had got the makeup right and looked natural. I put on a knee-length brown dress, black tights and one-inch heeled ankle boots.

I put my handbag over my shoulder and carried my umbrella in my free hand. The woman looking back at me looked like a smart middle-aged housewife. I was thrilled.

As I closed the door and felt the wind ruffle the hem of my dress and cool air around my legs I was thrilled. I was so nervous, yet so happy. I clicked along the street only meaning to walk around the block.

A woman walking a dog came towards me I was ready to turn and run, but a voice told me.

“You’re not doing anything illegal. Sod them.”

She just said. “Good evening.” As she passed.

I was just getting over that when I heard a car coming from behind. I turned as it blasted its horn. A bald gut stuck his head out the wind and shouted.

“Nice arse darling!”

Then he laughed and drove off. I was annoyed, but a little thrilled. I was passing. I felt like I was floating. I had wanted to be a girl since five years old. I just lacked conviction. This was as close as I had ever come. I decided to walk up the high street and come back via the park.

Such a simple thing. Walking down a high street as a woman. I'm not hurting anyone, I thought. maybe my life wasn't that bad after all. It was wonderful passing by people who nodded or just ignored me. None of the negative comments that I had been dreading. Seeing my reflection as I went by closed shop windows thrilled me. Just a woman out for a stroll.

I should never have gone through the park though. I had never been there after dark so didn’t know that it attracted drunk and drugged up hooligans. Around ten of them were making noise near a couple of park benches drinking larger from cans. I held my breath and stared ahead as I passed them.

One stood and blocked my way. He was about thirty, with an unshaven face and bad breath.

“All right darling? You’re a bit of a MILF aren’t ya?”

I spoke softly in a Scottish accent.

“Please move, I just wanta get home.”

“What I’m not good enough?”

He made a grab for what he thought was my pussy. What he found shocked and angered him. He jumped back.

“It’s a fucking tranny.”

I don’t know who hit me first. I just remember punches and kicks raining down on me. Then one final kick to my stomach before they walked away. I dragged myself up using the park bench. I must look a mess. I couldn’t go back via the high street in case I attracted the attention that I needed. I could feel my face swelling and suspected I would have at least one black eye in the morning.

I decided to cross the park and walk along the river bank. I limped painfully to the tow path. Why the hell did I deserve a beating because of the way I dressed? I knew if I reported it the police would probably laugh behind my back. I may even get a headline in the local paper. I would be a laughing stock. All because of clothes? It was madness it was unfair.

The tears started to flow in anger and frustration. That’s why I never noticed the object following me. A tiny ball of light flickered in front of me. Then it expanded into a large white light and absorbed me.

I blinked against the searing light. I was standing in a white void. In front of me was an opaque being, around eight feet tall with large black eyes. It reached out a slender six fingered hand and touched my shoulder.

There was a rush of images in my mind. I saw space, human history a horrible looking insect like creature then I collapsed.

When I woke up, I was on a table surrounded by a shimmering light. As I watched my cuts healed I felt
the swelling in my eye go down. The alien, well I assumed it was an alien, came closer then opened what must have been a lipless mouth.

The voice that came out from it was melodical and sweet.

"I am sorry I overloaded your senses. Please remain calm. I will use audio communication now."

"Who, and what are you?"

"You can call me Guardian. My species is known among other sentient species that use audio communication as a Denor."

"Where are we? Why am I here? Will you let me go?"

"You are in no danger. My purpose is to observe your species. I have been observing for 20,000 years."

"You can't be. Nothing lives that long."

"Your species could if you had our technology. You are here because I saw you and felt compassion. I am not meant to interfere, but I saw your distress. Before I return you, I can wipe your mind if I wish. I sometimes grow lonely and wish to communicate with you.."

"Why are you watching us? Are you going to invade us?"

It made an odd choking noise that may have been laughter.

"Your mind is typical of your species. I had hoped for more. No, this galaxy has almost an infinite number of planets and resources. No one needs what you have here."

"So why observe?"

"Do you know what the most precious resource of this galaxy is human?"

I thought and gave what I thought were clever answers.

"Diamonds, gold, err no oxygen, No I know, water."

"Incorrect. It is sentient life. Your species is sentient. Your technology would allow us to include you in the great union, but your mindset is toxic. Part of my purpose is to keep you in this solar system."

"We can't travel any further anyway, so what’s the point?"

"You are close to discovering interstellar travel. It will not work though, as I will not allow it. We cannot allow your toxic human values to corrupt the galaxy. I also protect your planet from the invasive hive mind of an insect species, the Vixoid."

"I saw them in my mind. What do they want?"

"They want to spread like a plague until the galaxy is just them. They visit a planet and lay eggs. On earth, they lay their eggs in cattle. I have to send probes to remove them before they hatch. They sent a large hatchery ship in your year 1908. I destroyed it over a place called Tunguska."

"Why do you think we are toxic?"

"You crave material things above each other's health and happiness. You watch each other die for lack of money. Half of your would starves, while the other half makes itself ill from over consuming. You have the resources to make sure no one dies of hunger or thirst, but you do nothing. These things make you a horrific race for supposed sentient beings. It is insane."

"Is it just that which keeps us from joining you and being immortal?"

"No there is much more. If we gave you the secret of immortality, it would be reserved for the very rich who control most of your resources. It would not be shared for the common good."

"It’s been that way for thousands of years. I know."

"Your species were kinder to each other when you were hunter gathering. Men and women had equal value. Men did a lot of the hunting as they were faster and stronger. Women did the gathering with their superior dexterity and color vision. If the hunt failed, the women and the young fed the tribe. Your value was judged by what sustenance you gave your tribe. Everyone worked for the good of the tribe. Everyone had a purpose. Sentient beings need to be wanted they need purpose. Now you lock your old away and wait for them to die."

"There is a lot of hate. I was beaten because I dress as the female gender, but I am male."

"When your species moved to farming, male strength was prized to work the fields and defend the land. Females began to be pushed into minor, limiting roles such as child rearing and work about the farm. You started to value male strengths above female. You told your male children you must be strong and not be like girls. You told them male ideals are a priority and females were secondary. You still do this. Even your females are infected with this thinking. Your transgression in your attacker's mind was you were making yourself weaker. Less of a man."

"You saw what my wife said when she threw me out then?."

"Yes, "real man". Do you know there is just as much difference in the brain of one male and another as between male and female? You suppress the emotions of your male children and wonder why they turn violent and commit suicide. Your species worry so much about clothes, colour of skin, gods and sexual preference. Most species of the union would not ask, or care about any of these things."

"I can see how bad we must look to you. It's a system that has worked for thousands of years though."

"It has kept you enslaved and suffering for the ones at the top of the tree. Until you change you will never advance. It is a pity. We could use your aggressive tendencies in the fight against the vixoids. Your species creates such beauty, your art and music are legendary, as is your cruelty."

"I feel ashamed to be human sometimes. Before you return me. The machine you used to heal me. Can it change a Y chromosome to and X?

"You humans really do not understand your own bodies do you? You already have genitals formed and producing sperm. You have testes producing and secreting testosterone. Your adrenal cortex is producing more testosterone than estrogen. Switch you to XX would not change you that much. Possibly sperm production would drop. Testosterone production in testes would drop. Your adrenal cortex would switch to making more estrogen than testosterone. You may get gynecomastia."

"Oh, I thought if I had a and XX I would be a woman. All those things you mentioned I could get with hormones."

"You have 46 chromosomes in your cells. The main purpose of the Y chromosome is that it is the male-determining gene, the SRY gene, that causes testes to form in the embryo and results in the development of external and internal male genitalia."

"So you are saying I am not that different from an XX female?"

"No. Your species has the means to make you in all appearances female if that is your desire. Many are altered so much by testosterone that it is difficult. Others are more fortunate. Unless you are in the habit of taking a DNA when you meet someone you would never know."

"I know that Guardian, I just thought your machine could do it. Maybe without all the pain?"

Guardian sighed. He shook his head and said with what sounded like compassion.

"Sarah. The only reason you want to put yourself through all that pain is to be better accepted by those around you."

I thought about it. Guardian was right. I wanted to be accepted. While I thought I would like to have a more feminine appearance, I really didn't hate my body the way others did.

"If only your species would just accept each other. You would all be so much happier. I fear that is a long way off. You belong to a minority group. That makes you much more vulnerable to hate and politics. I would help you, but if I did it may give my presence away. I'm sorry. I wish you well.

I heard a small hum and the room faded. I was back by the canal. I returned home without incident. I ran a bath and started to undress. I was disappointed as took my knickers off. I looked down at my penis, it was still their, large as life.

I unclipped my bra and let out a small scream. The water filled balloons were gone. I now had a set of C cup boobs of my own. Even my nipples were larger than they had been.

I heard Guardian's voice in my head.

"Sorry human. The healing machine may have given you that human complaint of gynecomastia. I'm sure you can see your physician about removing them if you wish."

I smiled and thought. "Not on your Nelly Guardian". They were here to stay.

The Trap

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Erotica

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Maids / French Maids / Servants
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


TheTrap

I know a lot of you don't like it when I write this femdom stuff. I wrote this after chatting to Freddie Clegg. He has written many stories set in "New Order" Britain.

It is a bit like Beverly Taff's "Feminine Queendom". The main difference is many of the women for some inexplicable reason seem to be into dominating men. Well this is just fantasy anyway.

Men need to be sponsored by a company or a women to get a livable wage. MCF in the story stands for Male Control Force.
There is a little crossdressing in it. I wrote this for another site and thought I'd share it here.

~o~O~o~

Toby rushed through the darkening streets hoping he could get home before the curfew. He couldn’t get an exemption pass as his shift at the coffee shop finished at 6pm. He had only two hours to get home.

When he could afford it he took the bus. That was a problem in itself. Male buses were like cattle trucks. They were infrequent and expensive. He did not really have enough money to survive now. Unsponsored males had to work for the lowest wages available.

It was such a come down from being a head master. The word “master” had no place in New Order. His deputy head took over and sacked him. She did offer to sponsor him, but he refused. She had an axe to grind with him after he had given her several written warnings on her treatment of the boys in the school. He suspected she would reinstate corporal punishment, with him as the test subject.

If he ran, he could make it home in ninety minutes. He knew that if he ran, he would get picked up for acting suspiciously by the MCF.

It would go on his record, and he would lose his poorly paid job. He would lose his tiny room with a shared bathroom five miles away. Not much to lose, but unemployed, unsponsored men wound up in work camps.

So he took a shortcut down a narrow ally. He heard the clicking of footsteps behind him.

“You! Stop where you are. Hands up.”

Oh my god, he thought. It was the MCF. He turned slowly with his hands up to see the officer pointing a taser at his chest.

“What are you doing here? Waiting to rape some poor woman I suspect.”

Out of nowhere she kicked him in the groin. He doubled up over and fell against a full dustbin.

“I.D. card now.”

He reached into his coat and pulled out his I.D. card. She scanned it and said.

“Well it seems you have been a good little boy. No convictions. I will add a note to your I.D. about acting suspiciously though.”

“Please I’ll lose my job.”

He was panicking now. Then he heard another familiar voice.

“Oh there you are. I just can’t trust you to find your way anywhere can I?”

He looked up and saw it was Abbi, a regular customer in the coffee shop. She was four years older than him, and rather plain looking, but right then she looked like an angel.

“Is he with you ma’am?”

“Yes, he must have gotten lost, he was meant to meet me at the end of the alley.”

“Oh, OK. You realise that’s why lots of women are keeping them on leads now don’t you.”

“Yes I’ll have to get one for him.”

“Where were you taking him. He’s unsponsored you know.”

“I know he was coming to my house to discuss me sponsoring him.”

“Allright. If he’s sponsored by the end of the week, I’ll delete his infringement.”

Abbi winked at him as he got up and brushed himself off.

“Come on Toby. I only live around the corner.”

“Abby, I won’t make the curfew I’ll be arrested!”

“You can sleep on my sofa. I’ll even feed you.”

The thought of not spending the night alone and eating just canned beans appealed to him. Abbi was always nice to him while he cleaned the tables. She even left him a tip on odd occasions.

Most women now he noticed, never used please and thank you when talking to men. One of the other men he worked with had told him since men had been relegated to menial jobs, women had more responsibility. Therefore, more stress. He told him women resented men for letting them take over.

That made no sense to Toby. They wanted to take over surely. Most of them seem to enjoy the power they had now.

They arrived at Abbi’s house. It was a pretty two bedroom semi, with an immaculate garden. Just as they got to the front door it was opened from the inside. A man struggled out carrying a bucket in one hand and a vacuum cleaner in the other. Toby stared at him. The man was dressed in a frilly, impractical French maid’s dress.

“Excuse me ma’am, I’m running late.”

“No problem Tony. Tell your boss same time next week.”

They went inside and sat down in the living room. Toby had to ask.

“Why was he dressed like that Abbi?”

“Surely you must have seen men dressed in what women had to wear doing jobs in the past?”

“Well yes. I’ve seen a few dressed as receptionists and cleaners, but that was normal clothes. That looked like a Halloween outfit.”

“Well the service is called Milly, Molly Maids. So I guess that’s why. It’s one of the things New Order encourages. It’s hard to act like a big, nasty man while wearing a frilly dress and silky knickers.”

Toby had noticed those while Tony bent to load his tiny van. It was not ladylike at all.

“Right I meant what I said about sponsorship. Let’s talk.”

Toby thought he would agree if she wanted him. She was one of the nicest women he had met in the last few months. Before New Order he probably wouldn’t have looked at her twice, but now looks definitely were not everything.

What Toby didn’t know was that Abbi’s husband was unfaithful to her. She couldn’t and wouldn’t leave him in case she couldn’t get another man. She had always had a dominant personality. When she was young playing house with her older brother, she asked him to be the wife. He laughed and said never, that was a girl’s job.

She had caught him smoking when he was twelve. She threatened to tell their parents. So after that when they played dress up and house, he was the one in the dress and apron. He waited on her, bringing pretend dinners and drinks.

She saw how being dressed as a girl made him smaller and weaker. He wasn’t scary like that. She enjoyed this for six months, until their parents had caught him smoking and punished him. After that she had no hold over him.

When New Order took over she had such plans for revenge on Steven, her husband. She had joined the party and knew some of the plans they had. The problem was Steven was out of the country selling to a client in India. He heard about New Order winning the election and refused to return, like many other men.

He told her to email him the divorce papers and emptied out their joint bank account. She only held onto the house. New Order soon put a ban on men leaving the country, but Steven had slipped the net. She knew men were still being smuggled out, but now it looked like she would be getting a replacement for Steven.

She smiled, thinking about all the things she was going to do to be able to do to Toby now. If only he had known that she had been grooming him. When he left the coffee shop she had followed him. She had paid the MCF officer to rough him up to convince him he needed her.

He had fallen into her trap completely. In a few days he wouldn’t be working at the coffee shop anymore. She didn’t think she would need the services of Milly, Molly Maids for much longer. She sent him off to make coffee as she considered what she would make him wear once he had signed the sponsorship papers.

If Toby knew what was in store for him, he would have run for the hills.

~o~O~o~

The Trap Part 2: Training Advice

Abbi had it all planned out. She had heard from the women at work about the problems they had getting their men to fall in line.

The worst case was Ann who worked in her office. She was a petite woman, who was married to a 6ft bodybuilder.

She had read the New Order pamphlets and purchased the equipment. Her husband refused to kiss her feet, so she tried to paddle his backside.

In a fit of rage, he wrenched it from her hand, breaking her arm in the process. He went on the run, knowing how much trouble he was in. When the MCF caught him he made a fight of it. Even though he was tasered, he managed to break one of the officer’s noses.

It was in the news that he received a sentence of 30 years’ hard labor for his offences. New Order were sending out a message to men what happens if you resist.

Now every time a man was caught they made sure men knew what happened to them.

The sensible women introduced discipline slowly. Just a small smack when they had failed to do something. This grew until it was accepted. The turning point is chastity. She was told. Once your man had to rely on you for sexual release he was putty in your hands.

Two of the women she worked with, Sophie and Debby, had their husbands in the palms of their hands They told her that you needed to train men to never expect sexual release unless they pleased you totally. They said that it keeps them focused on you the whole day.

Debby had giggled when she told Abbi what they had done to Sophie’s husband last weekend. They had tied him naked and gagged to the wall in Sophie’s bedroom. They both stripped down to their underwear and started to make out. Graham, Sophie’s husband sprouted a huge erection.

Debby had said,

“Oh poor Graham. Does it turn you on seeing your wife have fun? I’ll tell you what. If you can pass our test, we will release your right hand and you can play with yourself.”

They both stripped off their bra’s and knickers, and hung them over his cock. He had to keep them on there until Debby brought Sophie to her first orgasm.

The sight of him straining to keep his cock pointing up, turned Sophie on so much, she screamed with pleasure in about two minutes.

“So did you release his right hand?” Abbi said.

“Yes we had to. If you don’t honor your threats of punishment or reward, training doesn’t work. It’s like training a small child or an animal. If they know by following orders they will be rewarded. They will be eager to please you.” Sophie said.

Debby grinned at her and told her.

“My Simon can only orgasm when I peg him now. The only time I let him touch himself is when he has a dildo in him. He begs me to do him every night. We are thinking of bringing Graham over to do it to him while we watch.”

Both women roared with laughter. They knew the men would have no choice, but knew how embarrassed they would both be.

“I’ll make sure Simon is dressed in some sexy undies, so Graham gets nice and hard for him. I have some old fishnets he used to like me to wear” Debby said.

This set them off again. Abbi returned to her desk. She felt her knickers were very “steamy”, after hearing all that.

She would take it slowly with Toby. She had filed the sponsorship forms with government now, and would move Toby in at the weekend.

She wasn’t a lesbian and had no interest in sleeping with other women. The idea of having a man who would be a slave to any of her desires was an incredible power trip.

She wished she had another spare pair of knickers in her handbag as she browsed the internet on her lunch break. She had a lot of equipment to order, and she was imagining using it on Toby.

She decided he would be leaving the coffee shop soon. She would talk to Kate Bowers, the owner of Milly, Molly Maids. Perhaps they needed another maid.

~o~O~o~

The Trap Part 3: Training

Toby moved in with Abbi as he was required to do. She showed him the “Sponsors Guide”. He was horrified by what he would be expected to do.

He knew some of the things that happened, as he had heard workmen moaning about their sponsors when they worked in the coffee shop. Men were very rarely customers. The tax and low wages made sure coffee was a luxury they couldn’t afford.

He shook his head as he read it, but realized life with Abbi meant warmth and good food. His own bank account was almost empty. Not that it mattered now, everything that he had was hers.

What he didn’t realize was he couldn’t back out. She could cut him free of the agreement, but he was stuck. If he just left, he would be an absconder. He would be hunted down and put in a work camp if he was lucky.

Abbi made them both dinner and they chatted about their lives and got to know each other. Toby thought her husband was an arsehole and told her. This seemed to please Abbi. Toby told her that he never had much success with women. Small men like him, he was only 5ft 6 inches, were not seen as prize catches for most women back then.

To Abbi the fact that he was 3 inches shorter than her was plus. Steven was 6ft tall, she always felt a little afraid when he was in a rage. She wasn’t sure how he would have reacted to her being in charge of him. She wouldn’t have to worry about that now. She had her little Toby.

Abbi let him sleep in her spare room the first night.In the morning Toby woke early and made Abbi some boiled eggs and soldiers, and took it to her in bed.

“I ‘m going to like getting used to having a man around Toby”

“Well it pays to keep in with the boss.”

“Toby, you realize I more or less own you now don’t you?”

“Yes, after reading that book yesterday I was in shock for a few minutes. Are you going to do all that stuff to me?”

“I have to, well at least some of it. There are inspections and standards I have to obey as a sponsor. If you stayed unsponsored, you would have ended up in a camp anyway. Unsponsored men are seen as a security risk.”

“I understand. It’s much nicer here than my tiny room. I’ll do anything I can to keep you happy.”

“I’m glad you feel that way. Go and make yourself some breakfast then come back when you’re finished.”

“Thanks, I didn’t want to eat your food without permission.”

“Good, keep that up, and you won’t feel my cane that often.”

Just saying this made her flush, she thought about all that was to come. He had to assemble the cage today. It was Sunday so she thought there was no rush, she would have some fun.

A little later Toby knocked on the door and came in when she told him she was “decent”.

“Shall I take your tray?”

“Later, I have something more interesting for you to do. Strip off.”

“What!”

She put her hand under the cover and pulled out a 3ft long cane. She swished it about and the vicious sound it made caused Toby to step back.

“Listen, you know if you don’t obey I can have you sent to a camp, or a correctional facility. They will beat you black and blue. They will torture you until you are a blubbering wreck. I don’t want that for you, so don’t force me to do it. If you run, you will end up in prison. They make the work camps look like holiday camps.”

“OK…sorry I did.”

“Just strip. NOW!”

Toby stripped down to his underwear. She waved the cane at him and dropped those too. He turned red as she looked at his cock. He couldn’t help it. Being this close to a woman was turning him on.

It pleased her that she was causing him to get hard. Steven had never made her feel attractive. Toby was nowhere near as big as Martin, but she would enjoy riding him. She knew some at New Order would want do away with “prick sex” if they could, but she was only attracted to men. She had always wanted to dominate them, now she had the chance.

“We’re going to have to lock that up soon, you obviously can’t control it.”

“I’m sorry. I haven’t been naked with a woman, ever.”

“Are you a virgin Toby?”

“No, but I have only slept with one woman at a party. That’s it.”

“Oh poor Toby. I don’t mind. I can teach you what I like. Starting with this.”

She whipped back the cover, exposing her pussy. Her nightdress had ridden up, and she had parted her legs.

“Get down there and start licking ”

“I have never done that before. I don’t know how.”

“TOBY! Must I punish you?”

He got to the end of the bed and slid up until he was breathing on, and breathing in the scent of her. He felt his cock go ridged. He felt her grab his ears and pull him into her womanhood.

“Lick, you pussy slave!”

She ground herself against his nose and mouth. It felt so good. Steven had done it once and said he didn’t like it. So he refused to do it again. Now she was going to have it on tap. Anytime she wanted.

He was licking up and down furiously. She guided his head, and gave him instructions. She was close now. Suddenly she wrapped her legs around his shoulder forcing him in so he couldn’t breath. She cried out.

She had not come like that for years. Toby started to rise gasping for breath. Her hand found the cane, and she whipped it down onto his left buttock.

He screamed into her pussy. This turned her on again. She needed a minute to recover though.

“You stay there until I give you permission, pussy slave.”

She couldn’t help it. She wanted to be gentle with him, but the feeling of power was making her very aroused.

“Sorry Abbi.”

She brought the cane down hard on his right buttock, causing him to scream into her private parts again.

“You call me mistress now.”

Near to tears now Toby said.

“Yes mistress. Sorry.”

“Good slave, very good. Now start again and if I’m pleased I will give you a reward.”

Toby started again. He didn’t need as much guidance this time, He was learning what she liked.
She repeated her scream of pleasure, crushing him into her moist slit. He waited now not wanting another stoke of the cane.

“Good pussy slave. Stay until I tell you to move. I think you have done enough for a reward.”

She considered making him get on his back and riding him. Then she thought she would save that for when he had really pleased her.

“Stand at the end of the bed.”

Toby slid down, grateful to breath fresh air. As he stood his cock stood out load and proud. Abbi looked at it. He was about 6 inches. Big enough to have some fun when she wanted it. She squirted a handful of moisturizing cream onto her palm. She used both hands to smooth it up and down his member.

“Oh my god, that feels so good. No one has touched me for years.”

She stopped.

“My goddess you should say. I am now your goddess. You will worship me and please me. I can give you pleasure.”

She sped up her hand on his cock.

“Or pain.”

She swished the cane.

He was close now. Then she stopped.

“On your knees.”

She sat on the end of the bed and opened her legs. He was staring into the now familiar sight.

“You can finish yourself while you please me. I warn you don’t stop when you do “

It took Toby a few minutes to explode. He felt it running down his thighs. He moaned and paused to recover. Almost instantly he felt the white hot pain of the cane. He screamed and set back to his task.

Her hands wrapped around the back of his head as she climaxed so hard, she fell back dazed.

Toby stood up and saw the angry red marks left by the cane on his backside. He saw Abbi stretched out in the bed.

“Abb.. er, mistress?”

“Thank you Toby that was wonderful. I’m sure we understand each other now, don’t we?”

“Yes mistress. Can I please clean up? “

She saw his sperm dribbling down his leg.

“Yes and make sure you clean up any that got on the floor. Then get dressed. You have a cage to build.”

As Toby cleaned up he was confused. He hated the cane, and being forced to do what he had done. He had enjoyed making her cum. He had enjoyed her touch. His mind was in turmoil.

Abbi looked at herself in the mirror. She was glowing. She had never felt this empowered. She knew Toby was trying to process what his new life would be like. Pain and obedience, yes, but also some small pleasure. All controlled by her, His goddess.

The trap had been sprung now he was well and truly caught.

The Unlocked Door

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

TG Themes: 

  • Caught with Consequences
  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis

TG Elements: 

  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

It was the look on her face that affected me the most. Was it disappointment? Was it disgust? She didn't look angry, just shocked as she slammed the door and ran down the stairs.

It was my own bloody fault. I had let her down, just like I had let everyone down all my life. If only I'd locked the door. I always locked the door. It must have been the excitement.

I had just got a makeup kit from a sale of unsold Christmas gifts from the supermarket. It had everything in it. I remember my heart pounding when I saw it. What would they think at the checkout? Then I realized I could use the self-checkouts. I threw a few other things in my basket so I would not attract attention. It's funny how people like me seem to treat the need to dress as women as if it's a crime we need excuses for.

I remember thinking on the way home of ways to sneak it in if mum was back from work. I was going to hide it in the garden, then sneak out after dark. It was like I was smuggling drugs or porn. This was just a makeup kit, but I was a guy, so it was forbidden.

Mum wasn't in, so I took it straight upstairs and hid it at the back of my cupboard where I keep my small collection of clothes. The clothes mainly came from mum's old stuff she was donating to charity. She had left the bag in my room for me to add my unwanted clothes too. The temptation was too much. I had taken a black elasticated calf-length skirt, a dark purple nylon blouse, and a worn pair of ballet flats. They were the only ones in the bag that fit me.

The underwear I had taken from her drawer. They were right at the back. They were a pretty set of black and red lace bra and knickers. There were others just as pretty pushed to the rear of the drawer too. I guessed this was the sexy stuff that she hadn't worn since dad died.

He died when I was 12. Everyone told me I would have to grow up and be the man of the house. I try. I really do, but at 19 I finally realized that there is no fighting what I am. I always felt out of place growing up. I made friends with the girls at school. I wanted to play with them, not the boys. I got called soft by the other boys, or worse.

My father offered to take me to football and fishing. I tried and hated it. My biggest regret is that I wasn't the son he wanted me to be. I was quiet and withdrawn.

I realized what I was by reading the newspapers and watching TV. I knew I was transgender. Who would want to be that? They were laughed at and made fun of. TV programs showed unshaven, hairy men in dresses trying to kiss men in bars. Women's rights groups screamed that they should be kept out of their toilets as they were not women.

I never saw anything positive about transgender women, so I knew I could never tell anyone. Now, mum had caught me dressed It was all over now. She would hate me. I had tried to resist it all my life and had mostly. The stress of my dad's death and the long hours I was working at the petrol station, it had made me feel relaxed.

I had always locked the door. I would tell mum I was having a sleep before my 10 PM shift started. Then lock the door and dress for an hour before getting some sleep. This time the excitement of seeing myself made up had made me careless. The simple act of not locking the door had ruined my life.

I was going to be outed as a disgusting tranny or some such other insult. I looked in the mirror. My eye makeup had run where I had been crying. For a few moments before mum came in I had thought I looked pretty. I was happy with my first attempt at makeup.

I heard the front door close, and the familiar creak of the third step as she climbed the stairs. Here it comes, I thought. I just wish I would have had time to change.

She opened the door. On her face was a look of puzzlement and concern.

"Why didn't you tell me? I'm your mother."

"Do you hate me mum?"

She sat on the bed next to me and wrapped her arms around me and hugged me close.

"I love you. You're my child. How could I ever hate you? Whatever you want to do I will support you, you must know that."

I sobbed uncontrollably. My greatest fear, my horrible secret was out and she didn't hate me. My head spun. What would this mean? Where would I go from here?

The Worm That Tried to Turn

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION
  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Femdom / Humiliation
  • Identity Crisis
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Corsets
  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


The Worm That Tried to Turn

wormth.jpg

In 1980, the two Ronnies, a British comedy duo ran a weekly mini series in their show. It was about England being run by women. Men had to wear dresses, even though they had short hair and breards and still looked like men. Men looked after the home and women went to work. It sounded like paradise to me. This story is set in that universe. You can see the show on Youtube. https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=GcMd1F1acSo

~o~O~o~

"Mr. Jones! Doctor Roberts is ready for you now. If you would like to go through please."

The receptionist smiled at me. He was a fresh-faced young man probably straight out of school doing his first job. He wore a knee-length black skirt and a white blouse. As I walked passed, I noticed the 3-inch heels. Silly boy I thought. His legs would be killing him by tonight.

My wife David. That still rankled me, she took my name after the change in 1998, and gave me hers, Brenda. David insisted I wore high heels about the house. As I was at the doctor's and she was not due in from work until 6pm, I was wearing some 1-inch wedge court shoes.

As I went through to the doctor's office I saw her give the nurse a slap on his backside. He giggled and blushed when he realized I had witnessed the act. He was wearing a white nylon nurse's uniform with a little white cap and black stockings. I noticed the uniform skirt was a little too short and he was also wearing heels. I think the doctor must be a leg woman.

"Ahh, Mr Jones. You're here for your monthly prostate exam, aren't you? Pop up on the table, all fours. There's a good boy."

In my opinion, doctor Roberts was an old pervert. I hated these exams, but as I was in state-mandated chastity I was told it was necessary to make sure my reproductive system was in good health.

When the change happened in 1998, the government sold off its fishing rights, north sea oil as well as all its former colonies. Scotland, Northern Ireland, and Wales were all sold their independence too. The government knew that what they were planning to do meant men would be banned from doing traditionally male jobs, so they needed money to retrain women to take over.

In those early times, so many men fled abroad, or to Scotland and Wales. Now there were 2 women for every man. Men were milked once a month by their wives and the semen was collected by what was jokingly called the milkwoman.

I slipped off my shoes and climbed onto the table. I hated this part.

"Do you want the nurse to stay? Would you feel more comfortable with another man around?" Said the grinning pervert.

I was 48. I remembered how things were before all this women-ruling nonsense. I knew this was a sort of revenge for the smear tests women used to hate having. The nurse was around 25. He would have been put into dresses at such an early age it would all seem normal to him.

"No thank you doctor I'm fine."

"Off you pop and make me a coffee. Two sugars, I like it sweet like you Debbie." The doctor swatted the nurse's behind as he trotted out of the office.

"I'm just going to lift your dress Mr Jones. Please relax."

Relax, I thought, no chance. I knew what was coming next.

"Oh, Mr Jones. What pretty knickers you have on. Are they silk or nylon?"

I felt her hand caress my cheeks through the lace and smooth nylon. These were the least sexy pair I owned. David insisted I wore pretty knickers always. It was partly my fault. When we were first married and men ran the country, I used to insist that she did.

"They're nylon doctor, please get on with it."

"Oh, no need to rush. You're in safe hands."

Yes, it was those hands I was worried about. I felt my knickers being tugged down to just below my stocking tops.

"I'm glad you had the good sense to wear stockings. Some men wear tights and it makes my job so fiddley."

I bet you love to fiddle. I thought. I heard her snap on a pair of rubber gloves.

"This may feel a little cold. I'm just lubricating you so I can check your prostate."

Cold? It was bloody freezing. She kept the lube in the fridge. She wanted it cold. I shivered involuntarily.

"Now, now Mr Jones. This is a serious medical exam. Not for your pleasure."

Your bloody pleasure is more like it.. I thought.

She slowly worked the lube into my hole. Her finger getting deeper with each prod. She put more lube on her finger and started to slide it in and out. Then she hooked her finger and probed around. I groaned in pain and embarrassment. Then I felt a second finger enter me. She continued to violate me. If I complained I knew no one would take me seriously. She was a doctor doing a prostate exam. Where else would her fingers be? They would say. No one would believe me. I was just a man.

I heard her breathing heavily. She was getting turned on by this. I closed my eyes. Tears were forming. I won't let that cow see me cry I thought. I wanted nothing more than to jump off the table and punch her in the face. I knew where that would lead though. I would be castrated and imprisoned. I would end up working down a mine or doing one of the few heavy, dirty jobs women were not physically capable of doing. I had seen them in their brown jumpsuits sweeping the streets and being stood guard over by the armed state police.

There was a knock on the door. The nurse announced he had the doctor's coffee.

"Give me 3 minutes Debbie," she said.

Immediately she stopped finger fucking me and felt around for my prostate.

"That seems fine Mrs. Jones. Now just a quick check of your mini ovaries."

That was another thing women did. They had renamed some of our body parts. Bollocks or our balls were now mini ovaries. They had real ones, whereas ours were "mini". She played with my balls and rolled them around for a few seconds.

"They seem to be fine too. You're not getting any pain from them at all?"

"They get a little sore from the cage doctor."

"Oh, yes. What a pretty cage it is too. Pink with little bows on. It is too tight though. I will write you a note to give to your wife. Can't have your little semen factory damaged now can we?"

I had been telling David it was too tight for weeks. She just told me to stop being a whiney bitch and put up with it. At least now she would have to do something about it.

She took the gloves off and wrote me a note as I rearranged my underwear and dress. I was glad that was done with for another month.

~o~O~o~

As I walked home I thought about how nice it would be to escape to Wales. Ah, Wales. Where the men are men and women are glad of it, and the sheep are afraid. I chuckled as a remembered the old joke.

My revelry was disturbed by a wolf whistle. There was a group of women drinking beer outside of a pub. The pub used to be the Bricklayer's arms. Now the sign above the door showed a plate with a sausage in the middle of two Brussels sprouts. It was called the Meat and two veg. It was clear what that meant. Disgusting place. They had men pole dancing on Saturdays. Women would grope them and stuff money in their knickers.

"Fancy a drink darling." Shouted one of the women.

"No sorry. I have to cook my wife's dinner. She'll be home soon."

I crossed the road and hurried home.

This is me now! Get over it!

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Contests: 

  • 2024-12 December BigCloset TopShelf Change A Life Story Contest

Publication: 

  • Short-short < 500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Estrogen / Hormones

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)


2024-12 December BigCloset TopShelf Change A Life Story Contest

A trans woman confronts her father on Christmas Eve.

highst.JPG

This story has no sex in it.

It was Christmas Eve. I sat in the cafe in Cambridge waiting for my father. I felt sick to my stomach. Christmas is the time for forgiving, isn't it? Every instinct told me to run. This would only end in tears. I had played the scene out in my head, I knew how it was going to play out. He would see me, and then think I was playing a sick joke on him. Then the yelling would start. he would call me a queer, a sick pervert then disown me.

Why was I putting myself through this? I peered through the misted window. The condensation allowed me a limited view of the street through the tracks of the drips as they pooled on the sill. I stared down at my cup. I would need another soon. I looked at myself in the mirror on the wall opposite my table. Not bad I thought. Not 100% convincing, but I was giving out enough signals not to be misgendered.

I had a white bobble hat on, with my earrings and my blond fringe showing just below the band. My puffy black coat covered my pink jumper and my padded out bra. I had been on hormones for a few months now. It had taken over 18 months to get the doctor to agree to prescribe them. I laugh inside when people seem to think you just woke up one morning and decided you were a woman. If only. My breast development was almost nonexistent. I had a long black skirt and flat winter boots on. They called me miss when I ordered my coffee, so I suppose I passed. Little things like that made my life bearable.
.
I pondered how I had ended up here. I had dreamed and yearned to be a girl all my life. There was nothing I could do about it until I had my own digs at uni. I was like a kid in a sweet shop. The only time I dressed as a guy was when attending lectures or working my part-time job in the local pub. After a few years of this, I knew I couldn't live a lie anymore. I was a woman. That's how I was going to live my life. I had no illusions. It would be hard. I attended my interviews for jobs with fashion designers as a female. My name Leigh is unisex, they only realized I was trans when they saw my passport the day I started. The personnel manager just said "Oh". They are used to trans and gay people in the fashion industry.

I had visited my mother when I knew my father was away on business. She told me she always suspected I was gay, but never would have believed I was a crossdresser. I carefully explained the difference. She told me she loved me whatever I was. She made sure the neighbors weren't around when I left though. She insisted I tell my father. The truth is she didn't want to deal with the fallout. I had wanted to meet on "neutral ground". This is why I chose this little "greasy spoon" cafe in Cambridge.

Growing up, he was a thoughtful but sullen man .A good provider, I never wanted for anything. He always seemed resentful of something.. He always seemed to push me into doing "manly" pursuits. He made me play football, had me join a boxing club and practice Karate. I remember when I was young and got a library book out about a princess, he took it off me and changed it for one about a train. I made a Wendy house out of cardboard boxes once. When I got back from school I saw he had remade it into a fort. No, he stifled any girlish tendencies I had. Often he was short-tempered with me. He never smacked me, but I was still a little afraid of him. It was like he was always on the verge of an angry outburst.

It had to be done though. He was late. It was 2PM., he should have been here at half an hour ago. I made up my mind, one more coffee then I'd give up. Just as I returned with my latte he walked through the door. He scanned the cafe looking for me. I was tempted to look away and let him think I had never turned up. Then in a second of anger, I thought this is my bloody life, not his. He can go to hell if he doesn't like it.

"I'm over here Dad!"

Then looked straight at me and blinked. He looked past me and saw I was alone.

"Leigh? Is that you?"

The colour drained from his face as he stumbled towards my table.

"Yes Dad, this is who I am now."

He almost collapsed in the chair opposite me. I saw tears of anger well up in his eyes, or was it disappointment? He just stared at me slack-jawed.

Here it comes, I thought. The names and the shouting. This is why I chose a public place. I was prepared to fight back. I was going to scream.

"This is me now! Get over it!" Then, I would walk out with my head held high.

"Leigh you're.... you're beautiful."

I was stunned. I felt faint. He wasn't angry. This didn't make sense.

"You're not mad?"

"Oh God no. I am so happy for you. Be who you want to be. I think it's wonderful."

"All my life you pushed me to be manly though Dad. How can you be OK with me now?"

He choked out his words. I saw he was close to breaking down.

"Please keep this a secret Leigh. Promise to never tell a living soul what I'm about to tell you."

I was so happy at that moment I would have promised anything. I was expecting a huge row, now this?

"Anything you want Dad."

"I'm the same as you, Leigh. I always wanted to be a woman. My father tried to beat it out of me. When I grew up it wasn't an option. Trans people weren't even called trans. They were perverts and sickos. I spent my life stuffing this part of me down. I manned up and met your mum. The urge was almost too much in my thirties, but then you came along and I couldn't let you or mum down, so I stuffed down deeper inside me.But it doesn't go away. It never goes away."

"Oh my God. Dad."

The tears were flowing and we were attracting glances from the other customers.

"Let us go sit in your car, Dad."

We walked through the drizzle to the multistory car park and sat inside his car.

"I'm so sorry Leigh. I saw myself in you. I tried to steer you away from anything girly. I didn't want you growing up resentful and bitter like me. I should have realized, you can't change who you are."

"I really thought you would hate me, Dad. This is just... it's just..."

"I know, it must be a shock for you, but I'm so glad that one of us gets to be who she really is. I'm so proud of my beautiful daughter."

I blubbed uncontrollably. I never thought I'd hear this in a million years. He had called me his daughter.

I dried my eyes. I loved him so much. I could see what he had sacrificed to bring me up and give me a stable home.

"Dad, it's not too late. You can still be the woman you should be. I can help you."

"Thank you, Leigh, but what would happen to mum? I couldn't put her through that. It would ruin her life."

He was right. She would never live it down. She would never forgive him, or even me.

I hugged him tight. I didn't want to let him go. When at last I released him I said.

"OK, but how about this, when it starts to get on top of you, come to my my flat and let the woman inside out for a few hours. I'll make up a reason to ask you to come around. Mum needn't know a thing."

"Really Leigh? You would do that for me?"

"Of course Dad. I owe you a lot more than that.".

Perhaps Christmas could be more about forgiveness and peace on earth. Perhaps for my father it could be the start of a new beginning, a reward for a life of sacrifice.

Where trans women are Queens

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Language

Audience Rating: 

  • Mature Subjects (pg15)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Fresh Start
  • Identity Crisis
  • Proxy / Substitute / Stand-In
  • Sweet / Sentimental

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Castration / Male Chastity Devices
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Surgery

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

In a world without women, the trans woman is Queen. Taken from the old saying "in the land of the blind, the one-eyed man is king."

No one knew who started it, but the Americans accused the Chinese and the Russians. Both of those countries accused each other. The Gynax virus had effectively wiped out 98% of women.

It was thought that it came from a mutated virus that was meant to mimic the beneficial effects of female hormones on the immune system. During the covid outbreak, more women recovered than men, and fewer were hospitalized.

The Gynax virus was meant to be one of the newly developed "friendly" viruses. It was meant to enhance a male immune system so it reacted to viruses the same as a woman's did..

The virus mutated. It overstimulated the immune response in males and females. Over the course of two years, it killed 20% of the male population and 98% of the female. It was due to a massive autoimmune response created by the virus.

The remaining females were housed in huge secure medical facilities. Kept in a sterile environment to protect them from the virus until a cure was found.

Later, any woman capable of giving birth was to be impregnated so they would bear only female children. The plan was to rebuild the population of the world with the next generation of women. Effectively women would have to become baby-making machines. The scientists worked out that a woman can have somewhere around 15 to 30 babies in her lifetime. Humanity was on the edge of extinction.

Scientists were also experimenting with implanting human embryos into pigs and cows. Another group was trying to develop artificial wombs. They tried implanting the first of these into prisoners on death row. So far without success.

Another problem was the remaining men. There were millions of men who were desperate for female company. In America, where firearms were readily available, a huge army of armed men had killed the soldiers guarding one of the women's "sanctuaries", and freed the women. Most of the women died within a week.

In the UK where I live, men had rioted and been put down ruthlessly. At first rubber bullets were used. When a soldier was killed with a shotgun, they switched to live ammunition. The centers were safe after that. Men's lives were cheap. The government made that clear.

The world didn't stop when the women died. The health service suffered as a huge amount of health workers were female. Teaching and admin staff were overwhelmingly run by women. It took a year before these services were running again. The main infrastructure that kept the country running, water, power, farming, and even policing were run by men.

Most economies stumbled, but two years later essential services were running normally. The problem was that the men were craving female company. Homosexuality was actively encouraged by the government, but many men could not bring themselves to sleep with another man. Feminine crossdressing prostitutes were in huge demand, as were trans women. Trans women were seen as the holy grail.

With little choice, most men went along with. "If it looks like a duck and quacks like a duck, well it's a duck, or close enough."

Many trans women married rich men. They were treated like queens. Even the ones that never really liked the idea of going with men did. It was one of the few ways they could find protection in a world of sex-starved men.

The government latched on to this as a way to partly pacify the population. Any man that agreed to gender reassignment would be set for life. They would be given surgery for free. This included breast augmentation and facial feminization. They would be given half a million pounds as long as they agreed to marry a man within 6 months.

This initiative yielded a small increase in the trans-female population, but not nearly enough. The second initiative was launched. They had realized that many men were hesitant to lose their "family jewels". So candidates were given time to adjust. Each volunteer was given a choice of 20 men. Once they chose, they would live with the man as his spouse for a month. After a month, the candidate could stay and marry, then undergo surgery, or return to being male. If they did this they would never be offered the chance again.

~o~O~o~

This is where I come in. My name is Devon Edwards. I'm 35 years old and lost my wife to the virus. I was lonely and had little trust in my fellow men. I am only 5ft 6 inches and not particularly well built. Recently men like me had been raped and even kidnapped.

When I was at university I experimented with crossdressing and got hooked on it. I used to dress in my room and even went out for walks as a woman. The remarkable thing was I felt so good when I did it. The stress of the day just disappeared. It felt so right. It was like the piece of me that was missing had been filled.

Growing up I always felt I didn't belong with the other boys, but just walking down a street in my skirt and heels felt normal. Just being accepted as a woman by passers-by felt wonderful. I even had a few admiring looks from men. I fantasized about taking it further but was scared of what they would do if they found out my true nature.

This all changed when I met Mary. We fell in love and I tried to put it behind me. I thought I had, but it never went away. It just slept uneasily. When I could stand it no more I told Mary. It did not go well. she wanted to call our marriage off. She blamed herself for not being feminine enough. I promised I would never raise the subject again.

I was true to my word and kept my promise. Now she was gone and the pain I felt at her loss was lessening, the old urge was returning. If there was a time to take it further, it was now.

I registered and sent my details to the agency. They told me to take pictures of myself dressed as a woman and email them. I went through some of Mary's stuff. I couldn't bring myself to throw it away when she died. I had been sleeping in our guest room since then.

It was like coming back to an old friend. I sat at her vanity, dressed in a black dress with a pleated skirt. Underneath I was wearing some sexy lace knickers, a matching bra and a suspender belt.

I loved sexy underwear. These had never been worn before. I was always buying Mary stuff like that. She accused me of trying to be feminine through her. She was right, but I kept my promise. Even so, I felt a twinge of guilt sitting here doing my makeup.

As my alter ego "Dani", emerged for the first time in fifteen years, I felt a lightness and calm I hadn't felt for years. I felt also an unfamiliar feeling of happiness I hadn't felt since the virus.

I took pictures in various poses, even one showing my stockings and heels. I selected the best and emailed them to the agency and waited. I was emailed twenty "CV's" the next day. I got dressed again and selected 3 of them to zoom call.

I paused before I started. The enormity of what I was doing caught up with me. The sensation of my sensual silk underwear, my nylon-covered legs rubbing together. The taste of my lipstick, and my perfume smelled wonderful.

If I went through with this, this would be how I would feel for the rest of my life. I would be trapped in a world of feminine clothes and behavior. If I changed my gender and tried to run, I would be put to work in a government brothel. I loved the way I looked and felt, but this was about to change my life.

I asked all three men the same question. "What will my life be like as your wife?"

These were the answers. David, 38 years old, a dot com millionaire.

"Well, now Dani. I understand sissy girls like you. You will have a wardrobe full of the frilliest clothes you can imagine. Your little clitty will be locked away until it is removed. You will have your tits enhanced to double D's, and prance around the house in six-inch heels. I will bend you over and fuck your sissy ass as you mince about in your French maid's outfit doing the housework. How does that sound?"

Peter,32 years old, a man who had won the third largest prize in the national lottery.

"Your life with me Dani? You would be fucked and used nonstop. I know sexy girls like you just love cock. That's what you would get with me. I am big, and I mean big. I can keep it up all night."

Why did men think that trans people wanted to be women or crossdressers dressed just for sex? Why did they have to make it about themselves? They thought we wanted what we wanted for them. I had low expectations as I called the last one on the list. I had to choose or the agency would choose for me.

The last one was Brian, aged 55. He owned a large transport company.

"I don't know what you want Dani. I see marriage as an equal partnership. We would need to talk about what we expect of each other. I was married to my wife for thirty years. She was my rock. I worked long hours, but when I came home the house was always warm and clean. She welcomed me and made it all worthwhile. I worked and made money for us both. I couldn't have done it without her. I so miss a feminine touch about the house. The way she made a room look. The flowers the way she arranged the cushions on the sofa. The smell of her perfume, the pretty clothes she wore. I know this probably makes me sound like a boring old man. I miss a woman's presence so much. A man can make a place to live, but it takes a woman to make a home."

I had made my choice. Now I had to meet him in the flesh.

Winning Life's Lottery

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Audience Rating: 

  • General Audience (pg)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • Mature / Thirty+

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Fresh Start
  • Real World

TG Elements: 

  • Panties / Girdles
  • Slice of Life

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

Recently I have been fighting my feelings and needs to be Leeanna. I have not had the opportunity for months now. It's been hard.
I have had requests to write some more of my usual "forced" sex stuff. They are popular on some sites I just can't It just won't come to me. This is what came out when I tried. Definitely not a sex story. Sorry.

~o~O~o~

I have been dressing for as long as I remember. I only fully dressed as a woman when I moved out of my parents home for a few weeks, that was until I got a girlfriend. The few clothes I had were hidden in a suitcase. I had asked Carole what she thought of crossdressers, drag, and trans people one night. She had told me they were all sick in the head and that a man would always be a man. It was strange in a way. She never had a problem with gay people.

Our marriage lasted until were both in our early 50's. By then, I guess there was just too much resentment and frustration between us. We never had kids. According to the fertility clinic we both had problems, although she blamed me mostly.

I took any excuse to be away from home and stay in hotels where I had restarted my crossdressing. I will admit, I did get a sexual thrill being dressed. I dismissed my desire as a kink. I didn't really want to be a woman, did I? Whenever I could, I would venture out for little walks in the evening. I would be careful to use the stairs. I did not want a close inspection by someone in a lift.

My confidence grew when I walked. I did not get any second glances. I think unless you draw attention to yourself you are just ignored. I went for the plain, almost mumsy look. Always skirts or dresses though. I had nice legs. Why not show them off I thought.

The turning point came when I hired a cottage in Norfolk for five days. I spent the whole time as Sarah. When I arrived, I had a long bath and shaved myself smooth. Then I changed into a simple blue cotton dress, with my stuffed bra, knickers, and tights underneath. I took an age to do my makeup. After all, this was for five days, not just a few hours in a hotel room.

I had to dab my eyes carefully with a tissue when I finished. For the first time in my life, I truly looked like a woman. The face looking back at me had the most wonderful smile. Steve never smiled like that. In fact, Steve never smiled much at all.

This was a revelation. I just felt an inner peace and calm that I had never felt before in my life. This is who I should be. I had wasted my life. The morning I had to pack and leave, I broke down and cried my heart out.

As I drove back home to my tiny flat I felt rage for the world that I lived in. It had taken me fifty years to find out what had been wrong in my life, but there was nothing I could do about it. I knew if came out I would be in for the worse experience of my life. I had read about the crap trans woman face. They lose their jobs, their friends, and their families. They are way more likely to end their own lives or be killed.

I had suspected I may be trans for a while, but shied away from the idea, not wanting to deal with the possible consequences. Now I had sampled the life for a brief moment I knew would never be truly happy if I did not do something. I had difficult choices to make.

I thought back. growing up I watched the girls at school just wishing I could be one of them. I wished I could look like them, dress like them and act like them. Not having any sisterS my chances of dressing like a girl were nonexistent. I retreated into my own little fantasy world. I was classed as a "thoughtful" boy. I was just imagining I was Sarah, instead of Steve, playing hopscotch instead of being picked last for football.

Now after five days of blissful happiness, Sarah had come back with a vengeance.

"You must Steve, you know this is what you want."

"No, the problems. If I had more money I could go away to somewhere no one knows me, but I need to earn a living. Can you imagine what they will say at work?"

"You'll be happy, truly happy, you know I'm who you should have been. All your life you have known it."

I sobbed as this went through my head and thought back to something I had read a few days before. There was an article about how great it was to be a man. How much privilege we have. Being a white man is like winning life's lottery. It made me feel sick to the stomach. I knew never wanted it. Being told how lucky I am to be what I am and almost hating my existence.

"Steve, you have one life. Do you really want to live with the regret you will feel if you don't become me?"

"Sarah, please I'm scared..."

You're My Wife Now

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Sex / Sexual Scenes
  • CAUTION: Violence

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Crossdressing

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Tricked / Outsmarted

TG Elements: 

  • Dominance & Submission / Bondage
  • Gay Males
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Wedding Dress / Married / Bridesmaid

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

This story has forced fem, sex and violence.

I knew I shouldn’t have listened to Barry. I had been listening to him all my life. That’s why I get expelled. That’s why after 10 years of trouble with the police my family booted me out. None of them wanted anything to do with me.

I had moved in with Barry after that. His grotty one bedroom flat with a landing complete with junkies was typical of the poverty rampant in Tottenham. I only smoked weed, but Barry had a “get rich quick” idea. He took £5000 worth of coke off our dealer. He thought we could double our money, but he used some of it partying with his other friends. The rest was stolen.

I had told him we had better run. We had no way of paying back Hamish, our dealer. He told me to relax. Hamish didn’t worry him. Hamish was a five and a half foot of angry, English hating Scotsman. Barry was six foot of wiry muscle.

Now both of us were lying on the floor of our flat bleeding over the bare concrete floor. What we didn’t know was that Hamish worked for Frankie Dunn. Frankie is what you could call a "name". If he were around when the Cray’s ruled east London, they would have reported to him.

“Right, you two. What we have here is a predicament. Five grand is sod all to me. It’s the disrespect. If it gets out that you fucked me over, it damages my rep. So, I’m afraid you have to go.”

I had heard stories about Frankie. He was a big guy. He used to box for fun. His favourite torture was to hang you upside down and use you as a human punchbag. There were rumours he crushed a man’s skull with his bare hands.

We were going to die. My nerve went. I grovelled at Frankie’s feet.

“Please Frankie, please don’t kill me I’ll do anything.” I said.

I don’t know what possessed me. I kissed his shoes.

Frankie, Hamish and Paul, Frankie’s muscle, glared down in disbelief.

“Have some fucking pride and die like a man you little prick.”

Barry stood up.

“Frankie. I have your money. It’s at my girlfriend’s house. I’ll get it.”

Frankie’s eyes narrowed.

“Go with him Paul. The pussy stays here. “

I didn’t know what Barry was planning. He didn’t have a girlfriend.

Frankie sat on the bed.

“While we are waiting, I could do with some entertainment. Lick my shoes clean sissy.”

I was terrified. I set to my task straight away. I could hear Hamish and Frankie laughing above me. I kept going until my tongue was drying out. Then Frankie’s phone rang.

“He did what! I hope you sorted it. Yes it’s just come through. OK see you back here in ten minutes.”

I didn’t dare look up. I could hear what sounded like, Barry screaming. Then men both laughed.

“Look at this sissy boy. Your friend tried to run.”

He showed me his phone. Barry was being held half over the railway bridge with a hand on his jacket that was stopping him toppling over on to the track below. The hand released him. Barry screamed and fell. He tried to rise from the track.He was halfway up, then train hit him.

I felt the bile rise in my throat.

“If you throw up sissy, you die here.”

I forced it down.

“Your funny. I could do with a laugh. Paul he’s coming home with us.”

“Right boss. I’ll get the motor.”

On the way to Frankie’s house, he made me sit on the floor behind the passenger seat like a dog.

I had no idea where we were. I saw one sign that said A127. I guessed we were in Essex somewhere.

“What’s your name wimp?”

“T..Terry sir.”

“Sir! Yes, I like that. Keep that up and you may get to live. Can’t call you Terry. That’s a man's name. My dad was called Terry. “

“How about Tami, boss.” Said Paul.

“Perfect! Tami.”

He looked down at me and I trembled. His eye’s said it all. It was like looking into the eyes of a shark. I had seen them on documentaries. A soulless killer.

“What’s your name wimp.”

I didn’t hesitate.

“Tami, sir.”

“Good we understand each other. “

I could hear the tyres crunching on gravel and stone. We were on a dirt road now. The car bounced a few times, then stopped. When it started again, the road felt smoother.

I was dragged from the car and pushed toward two huge doors. The doors looked like they belonged to a castle , not a mansion. I glanced over my shoulder and saw a wide wall about half a mile away. This place and the grounds were huge.

Inside there were marble floors and a huge staircase. I stood there trying ot take it all in.

“I want a massage. Tami has small girlie hands. Take her upstairs and get her ready Paul. You know what I want, right?”

Paul led me up the wide staircase and led me to a well-equipped gym. He pointed me toward a shower and said.

“Clean yourself up. Be quick.”

I got in the showerer and used shower gel to clean myself up . I wrapped a towel around me and stepped back into the gym. I noticed my clothes were gone.

Paul returned. He threw some clothing at me and said.

“Get dressed.”

I looked at the clothes. There was a white nylon tunic style dress. The type that beauticians wore. There was a white lace bra, with small cups, white lace knickers, white tights and white court shoes.

“But, but.. these are women’s clothes?”

Paul looked towards the door. Then lowered his voice.

“This isn’t a fucking game. All the stuff you heard about him is true. I’m a hard heartless killer. He makes me look like a saint. If you want to live, do whatever he fucking tells you.”

We heard Frankie call up the stairs.

“Is she ready for me?”

“Couple of minutes boss.”

As I dressed in the unfamiliar clothing, Paul turned to me and said.

“Never, ever mention his wife.”

Then he left the room.

I stood there in the tight dress and the heels, wobbling slightly as I trembled.

Frankie appeared naked at the door. He lay down on his front on the massage table.

”Get to it Tami. Use plenty of oil.”

I had never given a massage before. I rubbed lots of oil into my hands and started. I rubbed the oil into his shoulders and back.

“Nice Tami. Rub harder. I’m a man, unlike you.”

I pressed my hands into the tight muscles on the back of this huge man.

“That’s better. Oh yes. Now lower. My legs, my arse, everything.”

I silently prayed that I would not upset him. He was built as my father would have said, a brick shithouse.

After five minutes he turned over. To my horror I saw his huge erection. I had turned him on. His cock was wide and long. It was twitching and the head was bouncing off his belly.

“I think I have found a reason to keep you alive. Think very carefully about what you say and do now. I want you to take care of that. You caused it. You take care of it. Do it like your life depends on it. Because it does.”

He let that hang in the air. I filled my hands with oil and slowly worked them up and down his shaft. This was the first time I had touched another man’s cock, but fear overcame my qualms.

One hand gently stroked up and down. The other rubbed the oil into his balls.

“Fuck Tami yes, good girl.”

I quickened my pace. One oily hand concentrated on his huge purple head.

“Faster bitch.”

I leant over so my arms could reach better. My right hand was a blur.

“Oh god yes!”

Suddenly, his huge right hand pushed my head towards his cock. I went to cry out and object, but the head was forced into my mouth. I dare not bite. My life would be over.

Then I felt the first spurt of his warm salty cum hit the back of my throat. I gagged, but he held me firm. I had no choice but to swallow. It kept coming. He sat up but held my face to his groin.

He was sitting now. I was forced to the floor on my knees. His cold eyes locked onto mine.

“Swallow it all and clean me up Tami.”

I did as I was told. I had fallen this far. On my knees dressed as a woman with a huge cock in my mouth. It seemed stupid to object to anything else. My pride as a man was gone.

When I finished, he grabbed a handful of my blond hair and pulled me up to face him.

“Can I please go now sir?”

“Go Tami? No not now, not ever. You were never a man. I found your role in life. Come with me.”

He dragged me stumbling down the corridor. My unfamiliar heels clicking on the marble. We got to a room with a pink door decorated with gold leaf. He opened it to a huge suite.

There was a four-poster bed with a lacy white canopy. He opened the huge walk-in cupboard. It was filled with designer dresses, tops, skirts, blouses, handbags, boots and shoes. He opened the top drawer of a dresser. Silk and lace underwear exploded out in all the colours of the rainbow. The clothing in this cupboard must be worth hundreds of thousands of pounds.

“This is your room now, well ours.”

I looked at him uncomprehendingly.

“I told you Tami. Your life depended on keeping me happy. You did. I want more of that. I’m not queer.”

I thought well you just forced a man to go down on you, so you are.

“The problem is you just sucked my cock. If I’m not queer, that means you must be a woman. In fact, that means you’re my wife now.”

“Congratulations. You get to live…. For now.”

“Clean yourself and make yourself look pretty. Be downstairs in an hour. I’ll tell you how this is going to work.”

I stood there mute as he left the room. This morning I was twenty-five-year-old man. Now I was to be the wife of the scariest man alive.
What was I going to do?

You're My Wife Now Part 2

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • Adult Oriented (r21/a)

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Physically Forced
  • Stuck

TG Elements: 

  • Costumes and Masks
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles
  • Sex Toys / Dildos

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I started to explore the room. I looked out of the window and opened it a few inches. I could see the wall in the distance. It was hard to judge how high it was. I was guessing twenty foot. This place was like a castle. It must have cost a fortune.

“Don’t even think about it.”

Paul’s voice made me jump.

“Eighteen foot high. Topped with razor wire. You can’t see them, but he has dogs outside the inner wall. They are semi-feral. They will hunt you down and all that will be left are a few bones.”

“Why the hell does he need all this. Why does he want me?”

“Firstly, he has powerful enemies. The walls are just as much to keep them out as they are to keeping his guests in.”

“He has had others here.”

“Yes. Two men tried to muscle in on his protection business. He released them in the grounds and hunted them. The dogs got one. He caught the other trying to climb a small tree he had broke off. He only got six foot up the wall. Then Frankie shot him. The dogs did the rest.”

“Oh my god.”

This was all too real for me. I was trapped here with a sadistic killer.

“As for why you, well he has a thing for girls like you.”

“Girls like me?”

“You know? Trans girls. Ladyboys, whatever you want to be called.”

“But, I’m not…”

I decided to keep my mouth shut. This may be the only thing keeping me alive.

“I had a brother like you. I never looked out for him. Got his head kicked in outside a club in East London. That’s why I’m trying to help.”

I was glad I shut up about not being trans. I may be able to use Paul to escape.

“He wants you dressed as a housewife today. He wants you shaved and hairless too. Follow me.”

He led me to another wardrobe. Not as large as the first but still massive compared to what I was used to. He opened it and stood back.

“If you want to know what keeps him happy, take a look. These are some of the things you’ll be wearing soon."

I gasped. There were pvc catsuits, showgirl outfits, a rubber nurses dress, latex macs, thigh high boots and more. I saw what looked like an authentic policewoman’s uniform. I opened a drawer. It was full of sex toys.

“Listen. He’s going to want to fuck you sometime soon. Are you still a virgin?”

“Yes” I squeaked.

He pulled out an inflatable butt plug and gave it to me.

“When you get out of the shower. Put this up your pussy and inflate it as much as you can. He’s hung like a horse. If you’re not prepared, you will scream the house down. Shower, and I’ll sort you some clothes.”

My “pussy” left me in no doubt what they thought of me. I went into the shower, found a safety razor and set about removing all my body hair.
When I came out my long blond hair was going frizzy as it dried. I searched for a brush.

“No Tami. Don’t brush it out. It looks beautiful like that.”

I looked at Paul and he turned away.

“I mean, Frankie will like it that way. Get dressed after you use the plug. I’ll be back in half and hour.”

While he was gone, I used lube from the drawer and fitted the plug. I wasn’t too bad at first, but as I inflated it, it felt like it would split me in two. Better be ready for when he uses that huge cock on me. I kept going until there were tears in my eyes.

I dressed in the long line bra, which I padded with fake breasts from the cupboard. I put on the full cut, white nylon knickers. These had several rows of lace on the front and back. I remember seeing something like them on my nan’s washing line. A suspender belt and stockings was on the bd for me too. I had a lot of problems getting the clips right.

Also on the bed was a fluffy white petticoat and nylon flower print dress. I put them both on. The petticoat gave me the impression that I had a waist. I definitely had a woman’s shape now. I looked in the mirror and was shocked.
Looking back there was a twenty something blonde 1950’s housewife. Like something out of that old show I had seen on retro TV, “Happy Days”.

“Wow! You look amazing.. er I mean, Frankie will like the way you look.”

Despite my deadly situation, I smiled. All my life I had never received praise for anything. Now for almost the first time in my life, someone was praising me. How fucked up was I, I thought? Smiling at being told I looked good dressed as a housewife about to be given to a psycho killer.

“Put on a little makeup and some perfume and I’ll take you down.”

I obeyed. I had no idea what I was doing with the makeup, but a little lipstick and bit of eyeshadow, took out my rough edges. I would have fancied the woman looking back at me. Not that she would want me. None of them did. I was always to “wimpy” for them. Well, they could have Frankie. He was a “real man” taken to extremes.

“Put those on."

Paul pointed the black shoes on the floor. They had six-inch heels. I tottered unsteadily about the room.

“Come, take my arm.”

Almost tenderly Paul led me down the stairs. I could hear the clicking of my heels echoing through the hallway.

Just before we entered the living room Paul turned to me with a look of genuine concern on his face.

“Just be very careful not to upset him. You seem to have a good survival instinct, keep listening to that.”

I smiled at him and entered the living room. The room was huge. At one end was a full-size bar that would not shame any large pub. It was complete with a jukebox and pool table. At the other end of the room there was a large sofa. Frankie was sitting on it with a beer watching football on the hundred-inch TV.

“You look good woman. Sit down and I’ll tell you the rules.”

I sat one seat away from him, carefully smoothing my dress under me. I felt the straps of my suspenders tug against my stockings. This shifted the nylon knickers which slipped across my cock. This combined with the feeling of the nylon petticoat against my bare thighs was turning me on. I felt so sensuous. These were all new feelings to me.

“I like women with a little extra like you. No one must ever know. You will hide the fact or you will die.”

He let that sink in.

“The only person that knows this is Paul. It must never get out. You will stay here and practice everything feminine. When you see the outside world again, everyone will see a beautiful woman. They will look at us and the men will feel jealous of me for being able to fuck this beautiful woman. The women will be jealous of your clothes and jewellery. That’s power. Making those around you wish they were you. Do you understand Tami?”

I took all this in. I didn’t want to anger him, so quietly said.

“Yes sir.”

In a soft high-pitched voice.

“Paul has explained that escape is impossible, but you can use the swimming pool and the gym. There are no land lines here, all the computers are password protected. So just accept what’s happening. OK?”

“Yes, sir I understand.”

He lent across the sofa, pulled me towards him and shoved his right hand under my petticoats.

“Good, now it’s time I took my new toy for a test drive. Are you a virgin?”

“Yes sir, I am. Please don’t hurt me.”

“I won’t promise that. It’s always painful the first time.”

His hand reached my knickers and eased them over my little cock.

“There it is, your little clitty. What is it?”

“My clitty sir.”

“That’s right. I’ll play with it before I fuck your pussy. It’s not a cock, it’s much too small. Here is a man’s cock.”

I looked down; his cock was standing straight up from his open trousers.

“On your knees.”

I knelt between his legs and slowly licked up and down the length of his cock. Them I reached head and slowly engulfed it. I got half way down the shaft before my gag reflex kicked in. Frankie was groaning. He seemed to be enjoying it.

“Oh yeah! You’re a keeper babe, You’ll be doing this a lot.”

In my mind I was thinking of myself as a woman. Women do this to men all the time. There is nothing wrong with it. Just try to get him off and maybe he won’t want to fuck you.

No such luck. I was just using my tongue to stimulate the underside of the head of his cock when I felt it twitch. Here is comes I thought when;

“Enough. Stand up.”

I obeyed and he led me to a large wooden dining table. He pulled some lube from his pocket put it next to me.

“Bend over.”

As I bent over, he fluffed up the back of my skirt and petticoats. Then I felt my knickers being pulled down. He saw the plug.

“Oh you kinky girl! You found the toys didn’t you. Don’t worry we have plenty of time to explore those.”

He released the valve and I felt it collapse inside me. I felt relief, but knew it would be short lived. He lubed up his tool and I felt it at my entrance. The pain was excruciating as he pushed past my sphincter. I was panting trying to breath through the pain. I did not want to upset him. As he pushed it slowly all the way in I let out a high pitched scream.

“Don’t worry virgins always scream. They do with me anyway.”

I felt his huge balls on my buttocks. I couldn’t imagine how far inside me he must be. Then he started to fuck me. It felt like being fucked with a hot poker. I was gritting my teeth and tears were falling from my eyes.

Then the pain seemed to ease after a while, and I felt an intense feeling of warmth that was spreading out from deep within. He was not being very gentle. As he drove himself into me the table moved across the floor slightly with each stroke.

"Oh god, yes!"

He erupted inside me. I felt his weight as he collapsed on me. At the same time, I felt my cock pumping out a small stream on to my petticoat. The warm feeling had spread over my entire body. I was trembling, but not in fear.

“Well, I enjoyed that, Tami. How was it for you?”

I just lay there gulping down air trying to figure out what had just happened.

You're My Wife Now Part 4

Author: 

  • Leeanna19

Caution: 

  • CAUTION: Rape / Sexual Assault

Audience Rating: 

  • EXPLICIT CONTENT

Publication: 

  • 500 < Short Story < 7500 words

Genre: 

  • Transgender

Character Age: 

  • College / Twenties

TG Themes: 

  • Reluctant
  • Crime / Punishment
  • Physically Forced

TG Elements: 

  • Breasts / Breast Implants
  • Estrogen / Hormones
  • High heels / Shoes / Boots / Feet
  • Panties / Girdles

Permission: 

  • Posted by author(s)

I have been asked to finish this story on several sites. This story contains sex and violence

My life continued to get worse. Paul was sent away and I never had him to comfort me. I had no idea when he was coming back. I asked Frankie where he was. All I got was.

"Why are you sweet on him you little slut? Just fucking remember, your my wife now, not his."

He had me dress as a rubber-clad dominatrix that night. I was wearing thigh-high boots, with six-inch heels. He even made me carry the whip. I was dominating no one though. He had me parade around the room a few times, then forced me to my knees.

Before he left, Paul had told me to hang on. He promised he would get me out of this. It was the one thread of hope that kept me going. He told me two things. Never call Frankie queer or gay. That was what happened to his last "wife".

The second was to try and show I hated what he was making me do. He told me Frankie gets off with my humiliation. He said if I didn't show it, he would ramp up what he was doing.

Four days after Paul left I was so tired I barely whimpered as Frankie fucked me bent over the kitchen sink. I was dressed as streetwalker. My heels scraping against the tiled floor, and the slapping as our bodies meet was the only sound that day.

The next day I woke to a man I had never seen before injecting me with something. I screamed and then passed out.

When I awoke I had breasts. They were bandaged and sore. The doctor leaned over and told me how often I had to change my dressings and that I had to wear a sports bra for 2 months.

I screamed at him.

"You fucking bastard. How dare you do this to me."

I scratched his face. He jumped back and said.

"You ungrateful bitch. Frankie wanted double D's. I managed to convince him you could only take C's. Well I'm bloody glad now about what I've done between your legs now."

My hand shot down to the smooth front of my silky knickers. I couldn't feel my cock. He had taken my manhood away. I wailed.

He laughed as he dabbed away the blood pouring from the scratch marks on his face.

"Don't panic sweety. It's still there. I just pushed your balls back inside your body and wrapped your scrotum skin around your tiny clitty. It's stuck between your legs until I release it. Frankie wanted to make sure you had to sit down to pee."

He pointed to two large bottles of pills. You make sure you take those every day. I will be back every two weeks to check on you.

I was left alone to heal for nearly two weeks after that. One of Frankie's men brought me food twice a day.

Frankie came in a few times and made me take off my night dress. He fondled my breast gently, then stroked the flat front of my knickers.

"Lovely, do feel like a woman now? You wait until those hormones take effect, your little clit will shrink and your nipples will grow. I can't wait."

I burst out crying. He smiled and left. I was upset, but I knew now, I had to show how much I hated what he was doing. If I was truthful though, I had looked at myself in the mirror. I looked amazing. As a guy, I was a 4 at best. As a woman, I was at least an 8. I would have dreamed of dating someone who looked like me.

That night Frankie came to my room and folded me in half. My ankles were forced next to my ears as he pumped mechanically in and out of me. He left me to sleep on a large damp patch. I refused and slept on the floor after he left.

The next few weeks were a blur to me. I was numb, just clinging to the hope that Paul would return and rescue me. I was having dreams about him. I don't know if it was the hormones, but the dreams turned sexual. I was a princess, Paul was a knight. He slew a dragon with Frankie's face and we rode off to his castle where we married.

When I woke I found my shrunken cock straining between my legs. It was painful, I had not got hard for weeks. I was nearly at the end of my tether. I would tell Frankie what I thought of him soon, just to finish this.

Frankie told me to dress in a saloon girl outfit. It had a tight red corset, a frilly red and black dress, that had a low back and a high front that showed my frilly black knickers. Under this, I wore black fishnet tights. On my feet were stiletto cowboy boots. The outfit even had a headdress.

I went downstairs and Frankie wolf-whistled me.

"Well don't you look like a pretty picture? Are you feeling feminine tonight? Well, you will by the end of it."

I shot him a look of pure hate. I just managed to stop myself from telling him what I thought of him. He was gay, but he was so far back in the closet that he forced others to experience it for him. He was a bully that could not admit to anyone what he was, so he dragged everyone else into his perverted world.

My instinct to survive won out. He had me on my knees while his bodyguards watched. My headdress was knocked to the floor as used my hair to force his cock down my throat. I think my outfit or my attitude must have turned him on. Thankfully he only lasted a few minutes.

"You look disappointed Tami. Don't worry we're only just getting started. I have decided I'm going to have all the male fucked out of you tonight. Just keep thinking feminine thoughts."

His bodyguards Dale and Titch dragged me to the kitchen table. I could not resist them as they bent me over. Dale dropped his trousers and aimed his fat cock at my sore throat. Titch yanked down my knickers and plunged hard into me.

I shook free from Dale's cock and yelled.

"Stop you bastard."

Frankie was watching it all.

"We're only getting started girly. You will never think of yourself as a man again after tonight. Then I'm getting the doc back to finish what he started. Your balls are going first."

I struggle to get away from the men who were spit-roasting me. It wasn't going to happen. Even before the hormones, I would have been too weak. I was vulnerable. They could use me as they wanted. They were stronger than me. In a way, Frankie had succeeded. This must be how many women feel around big aggressive men.

The kitchen was filled with my choking coughs and the slapping sound of flesh on flesh. Dale came first, and I struggled to breathe as he shot his load down my throat.

Titch finished and I collapse onto the cold tiled floor. It was over.

"You're a mess bitch go and clean yourself up. I have ten of my best dealers coming in to help with your training in an hour."

That was it. I had had enough.

"You fucking prick. You can't face what you are can you? You destroy other people because you can't admit that you're gay. Just face it, you're gay. It doesn't make you less of a man."

You could have cut the air with a knife. The bodyguards just stared at the ground afraid to talk.

I heard the front door close and Paul walked in. He looked tired and was sporting a beard.

"What's going on?"

"This little cum covered faggot is accusing me of being gay. I tried my best. Got her tits and helped train her to show her what she really was."

His cold tone and angry stare told Paul all he needed to know.

"Well, I failed, just like last time. Paul it's time to feed the dogs."

"Frankie no, you can't do this. "

"Dale, Titch, put him down." Frankie snarled.

What happened next was blurr. Dale lunged at Paul. Paul turned sideways and kicked him hard in the throat. Dale collapsed, choking. Titch who was anything but small pulled a flick knife from his pocket. He raised it over his head and then stabbed it down towards Paul's jugular.

Paul blocked it with a cross block and twisted the knife into Titch's throat. Titch looked surprised as his blood sprayed over his shirt, then slowly sank to the floor.

Frankie stood a few feet from me now, pointing a pistol at Paul.

"Well, then Paul. You finally showed me your colours. I honestly thought you wouldn't come back from Columbia. It's a pity you have to die, you were proving useful."

"Frankie, you owe me. I have two million in the car. You can have it. Just let us go." Paul said.

"Why? I shoot you, feed her to the dogs. I still get the money."

"I risked my life for you in Columbia. I have paid you back for helping me get the men who killed my sister. We're even."

"Oh, your queer little brother you mean. That was me. I wanted you to work for me, so I had him killed and came to you with a couple of dealers' names that tried to cheat me."

I saw Paul's face twist into a mask of rage and hate.

"You made me kill two innocent men, you fucking monster."

Frankie raised the gun.

"I always wanted to see the look on your face when told you that. You're a good boy, aren't you? You only kill the bad guys."

Frankie was standing over me now. I took my chance. I slammed my stiletto heel into Frankie's knee. He staggered and aimed the gun at my head. The few seconds were all that Paul needed. Both men struggled and grappled for the gun.

A shot sounded, deafening me in the confines of the kitchen. Frankie crumpled to the floor. He grabbed at Paul's clothes as he fell. It surprised me that such a large man would be felled by one bullet.

As I stood I saw the bullet had hit his heart. I was happy about that. I just wished he could have suffered more.

"Are you OK?" Paul said.

"No, but thank you. Can we go? Ten of his dealers will be here in less than an hour."

"Yes. Go upstairs and grab some clothes. Women's clothes. Pack a case, they may come after us."

"Women's clothes? Why."

"For a start Tami, you don't have any men's clothes. You have breasts now. You will attract attention if you try to look like a man. Lastly, a man and wife are less suspicious than two men."

It made sense. Sort off.

"Quickly Tami. Meet me down here in 15 minutes."

I rushed upstairs and showered the mess and blood off me in three minutes. I change into a long black skirt, a blue polar next jumper, and some two-inch heeled boots. These were the lowest I could find. I stuffed the least outrageous underwear and clothes I could find in a case and hurried downstairs.

I could smell gas.

"Good work Tami, now quickly before the dealers get here."

Paul broke open a lighter he found in the hall and poured the fluid on the hall carpet. He lit the carpet alight and we rushed to his vintage Jaguar.

As the security gate opened we heard an explosion. The sky lit up like daylight for a few seconds then night returned to the country road ahead.

"What will we do now Paul?"

"We will have to keep a low profile. I'm going to have to ditch the car. I have a few fake IDs. So that won't be a problem We'll buy a second-hand car and head up to Scotland."

"Why Scotland?"

"Frankie had a lot of contacts. I think his empire will dissolve when all the parts start fighting for control. We still have two million of their money. That makes us a target."

He said we. We have two million. This man had saved my life and was willing to share his money with me. My heart melted. My dream of being rescued had come true.

"I understand, but why Scotland?"

"I have a friend from the army who is now a Scottish Laird. He needs a gamekeeper. How do you like the idea of posing as a gamekeeper's wife? We will have to lay low for a couple of years at least."

I smiled at him. It wasn't so bad being a woman. I loved how pretty I looked. I owned this man so much and wanted to please him.

"So, does that mean I'm your wife now then Paul?"


Source URL:https://bigclosetr.us/topshelf/book-page/90577/leeanna19